Master Musicians - Schönberg

m/m/m/m/m/
T H E M A S T E R M U S I C I A N S
SCHOENBERG
S e r i e s e d i t e d b y R. L a r r y T o d d
F o r m e r s e r i e s e d i t o r t h e l a t e S t a n l e y S a d i e
Ti t l e s Avai l abl e i n Pape r bac k
Bach

Malcolm Boyd Monteverdi

Denis Arnold
Beethoven

Barry Cooper Puccini

Julian Budden
Berlioz

Hugh Macdonald Purcell

J. A.Westrup
Handel

Donald Burrows Schumann

Eric Frederick Jensen
Liszt

Derek Watson Tchaikovsky

Edward Garden
Mahler

Michael Kennedy
Mendelssohn

Philip Radcliffe
Ti t l es Avai l abl e i n Har dc over
Mozart

Julian Rushton Rossini

Richard Osborne
Musorgsky

David Brown Schutz

Basil Smallman
m/m/m/m/m/
SCHOENBERG
M a l c o l m M a c D o n a l d
1
2008
1
Oxford University Press, Inc., publishes works that further
Oxford Universitys objective of excellence
in research, scholarship, and education.
Oxford New York
Auckland Cape Town Dar es Salaam Hong Kong Karachi
Kuala Lumpur Madrid Melbourne Mexico City Nairobi
New Delhi Shanghai Taipei Toronto
With ofces in
Argentina Austria Brazil Chile Czech Republic France Greece
Guatemala Hungary Italy Japan Poland Portugal Singapore
South Korea Switzerland Thailand Turkey Ukraine Vietnam
Copyright 2008 by Oxford University Press
Published by Oxford University Press, Inc.
198 Madison Avenue, New York, New York 10016
www.oup.com
Oxford is a registered trademark of Oxford University Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means,
electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise,
without the prior permission of Oxford University Press.
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
MacDonald, Malcolm, 1948
Schoenberg / Malcolm, MacDonald. 2nd ed.
p. cm. (Master musicians series)
Includes bibliographic references and index.
ISBN 978-0-19-517201-0
1. Schoenberg, Arnold, 18741951. 2. ComposersBiography.
I. Title. II. Series.
ML410.S283M15 2007
780.92dc22
[B] 2006053526
1 3 5 7 9 8 6 4 2
Printed in the United States of America
on acid-free paper
To David, Judy,
Lucy, Flora,
and Thomas
and in remembrance
of Ann
This page intentionally left blank
Whether to right or left, forward or
backward, uphill or downhillyou must
go on, without asking what lies before
or behind you. It shall be hidden; you
were allowed to forget it, you had to,
in order to full your task!
(Die Jakobsleiter, 1915)
But there is nothing I long for more
intensely . . . than to be taken for a
better sort of Tchaikovskyfor heavens
sake; a bit better, but really thats all.
or if anything more, then that people
should know my tunes and whistle to them.
(Letter to Hans Rosbaud, 1947)
Preface to the Revised Edition
Musica est exercitium arithmeticae occultum nescientis se numerari
animi.
(Leibniz)
T
his book was rst published twenty-ve years after
Schoenbergs death, and now reappears in modied guise more
than thirty years on. Its original edition strikes me today as something of
a historical document. When a Master Musicians volume on Schoenberg
was rst mooted, the composer was still a gure of controversy in an on-
going ideological war between modernist and traditionalist critical camps.
Schoenberg was seen by the formerrightlyas the principal father-
gure of musical modernism andless legitimately but understandably
as the forerunner whose achievements demonstrated the historic inevi-
tability of the post-war serialist avant-garde, who took their cue from his
pupil, Webern, and had since become the ofcially sanctioned leaders of
the New Music of the 1960s and 70s. For those of a more reactionary
disposition, or simply temperamentally antipathetic to much of that New
Music, Schoenberg was the misguided genius whose unnatural ap-
proach to composition bore heaviest responsibility for the present gulf in
communication and comprehension between modern composers with
their supporting coteries and the general concert-going public (whose
understanding and appreciation was assumed to be limited to music writ-
ten in a traditional tonal idiom).
Much of the writing on Schoenberg then available in the United
Kingdom was both partisan and analytical, concentrating on his inno-
vations in compositional technique, especially the twelve-note method
and its later developments. Even books ostensibly aimed at non-specialist
readers, such as Anthony Paynes admirable little monograph in the
Oxford Studies of Composers series, or Arnold Whittalls BBC Music
Guide on the chamber music, seemed too narrowly concentrated on the
technical aspects of music whose outstanding attraction, for the present
writer, wasand isits incredibly rich emotional life, the power of its
musical ideas and the inexhaustible resourcefulness with which they are
worked out.
It was a challenge, therefore, to write something resembling a standard
life and works that attempted to portray Schoenbergs career and
achievements fairly simply, in a way that could render them under-
standable and sympathetic to the general reader. It was my conviction
that, although technical issues could not wholly be avoided, the critical
concentration on them to the exclusion of other aspects of the music
indeed, to the exclusion of much of the music itselfprolonged and
exacerbated an unnecessary alienation between Schoenberg and his po-
tential public. It was more urgent to demonstrate the existence of many
beautiful and stimulating works which people ought to hear, and make up
their own minds about.
The result was very much a young persons book, with its plethora of
epigraphs, opening leap into the biography in medias res and passionate plea
to listen to the notes and let the theory take care of itself. In an intro-
ductory note to the Bibliography I rather loftily warned my readers that
much of the Schoenberg literature was to some degree polemical in
intention. The Master Musicians Schoenberg was also in part a polemic:
although I viewed it as a polemic for common sense, and for the valua-
tion of music for its own sake, rather than as a metaphor for cultural value
or the embodiment of historicist necessity. My primary purpose was to
put a wider range of people on terms of friendship with Schoenbergs
music. In this, if I may believe some of the compliments the original
edition has received over the years, I perhaps succeeded. But the hostile
reviewer who asserted that the book would, at a stroke, set back the study
of Schoenberg in Britain by a generationundoubtedly the greatest
critical compliment it has ever been paidwas altogether too generous.
In the past twenty-ve years, critical fascination with the life and work
of this most inescapable of twentieth-century composers has not abated,
and there has been a distinct shift in attitudes towards his music. Scars of
the old battles still disgure our cultural life; yet as the High Modernism
of the 1950s and 60s has diluted itself, so the study of Schoenberg has
broadened to take in the many different aspects of the whole man: not
x x Pr ef ac e t o t he Revi s ed Edi t i on
only the composer and theorist, but the teacher, performer, cultural
commentator, painter, inventor, mystic and religious speculator, Jewish
activist, and so on.
The broader focus has engendered much new scholarship around his
rich legacy of art-works and ideas; while many of his writings, theoretical
and non-theoretical, unavailable in the early 1970s, have now been
edited and published, contributing signicantly to our understanding of
his spiritual and intellectual development. Interest in other members of
his circlenot only Berg and Webern but also Schoenbergs mentor
Zemlinsky and numerous friends and acquaintanceshas engendered
research that has illuminated Schoenberg from new angles. There was
therefore clearly a need for a fresh edition of the Master Musicians
volume that would do something to reect these developments, and this
I have attempted to provide.
I have also been conscious of another need. In one sense the broader
appreciation of Schoenberg results from a more pluralistic approach in
contemporary music itself. The serial hegemony of the 1960s eventually
engendered a reaction into new simplicities and systematizations, or to-
wards improvisatory freedom. Contemporary composers have striven to
bridge their perceived isolation from the lay audience through various
forms of minimalism(holy and otherwise), aleatoric procedures of random
choice, crossovers withpopular music, widespread use of collage, quotation
and pastiche (whether or not informed by Post-modern irony), world
music introducing oriental or shamanistic elements, adventures in mixed
media and even the injection of tonal-sounding triadic sonorities into
serial contexts. Most of these strategies owe little to Schoenbergs example.
Thus although he remains inescapable, his position vis-a`-vis musical
history is still unresolved. By todays cultural relativism, the grand old
central tradition of Austro-German music from Bach to Schoenberg, or
Isaac to Stockhausen, no longer occupies quite the privileged position it
once did. In the Post-modern aesthetic, every art-work is to be found
guilty by reason of its unconscious cultural assumptions; there is no such
thing as pure, absolute, or, it may be, even musical music. Nothing
may be valued for itself. Thus for our current cultural arbiters the need to
come to grips with the Schoenbergian achievement has lessened. He has
become part of the tradition, but only in the sense that the tradition itself
has become part of the furniture, rather than an ever-renewing resource.
Pr e f ac e t o t he Re vi s e d Edi t i on x xi
It used to be said that he was the only great composer who was more
talked about than played. The talk has continued and multiplied; it is still
out of proportion to the amount that the music is actually performed and
appreciated. But some works, at least, have become repertoire standards,
at least if we judge the repertoire from recordings. Recorded versions
of Verklarte Nacht and the First Chamber Symphony are legion, those of
Pierrot Lunaire and Pelleas und Melisande hardly less so. Even Gurrelieder,
the Five Orchestral Pieces, and Erwartung are available in many com-
peting versions. It is not merely that todays performers actively wish to
measure their talents against the challenges Schoenbergs music sets them:
clearly some of his works, at least, have a public large enough to persuade
record companies, even in times of corporate stringency, that it is worth
continuing to record and promote him. It is this public most of all who
may benet from a new edition of the Master Musicians Schoenberg.
Although the book has not been re-thought and re-written ab ovo, it has
been extensively updated, both to keep it abreast of the ongoing devel-
opments in Schoenberg studies and to bring it into line with the more
substantial and extensive format of the most recent additions to the Master
Musicians Series. I have striven to correct errors and to resolve questions
unresolved in the previous edition. By contrast, I have otherwise retained
most of the original text and preserved the shape and chapter-divisions,
even to beginning Schoenbergs life in 1908 and working back to his ear-
lier years in Chapter 2. The preface to the original edition I have left un-
touched, as the period piece that it is. The rst four (biographical) chapters
have been enlarged, mainly from sources not available to me in the 1970s
and especially to paint a fuller picture of Schoenbergs relations with the
many and varied members of his circle and the musical world at large.
Chapter 5, more broadly concerned with his character and philosophy, has
undergone something of the same process.
In 1976 Chapter 6 went as far in terms of a technical account of the
elements of Schoenbergs musical language and its evolution as I felt
I could legitimately go in a book aimed at the non-specialist, non-
academic music-lover. It also ended on a question, rather than an answer,
in terms of the precise relationship between Schoenbergs twelve-note
method and the action of traditionally conceived functional tonality. In
view of the work that has been done in this area in the past few decades I
have been emboldened to go a little deeper. The chapter, already long, has
xii x Pr ef ac e t o t he Re vi s ed Edi t i on
grown further but been divided into sub-chapters for ease of assimilation.
It is still aimed at a non-academic readership, but I have included a new
section on Schoenbergs philosophy of composition and have given more
attention to the way he makes the twelve-note method performin a man-
ner analogous to traditional tonality.
In the following chapters on the various genres, the accounts of in-
dividual works have often been revised in detail, as seemed warranted by
new research or my own experience of living with some scores for an
additional quarter-century. The chapter on Schoenbergs songs has
gained a preliminary discussion of his early Lieder beforebut also
includingOpus 1: most of these were unpublished when I was writing
the original edition, and coming to grips with them shed new light on
Opus 1 itself. The appendices have been revised, updated, and enlarged
in line with the approach throughout the rest of the book.
Many people, too many to mention individually, have made com-
ments and suggestions over the years which led eventually to some
improvement or modication of the text. In the nal stages of revision I
wish to thank in particular Raymond Head for allowing me access to his
research on Oskar Adler, and Mark Doran for a number of judicious
pieces of advice.
Stanley Downton, Gloucestershire, 10 December 2000
* * *
The Preface you have just read was written to a book that was never
published in the formthat it existed on 10 December 2000. After a further
four years the Master Musicians Schoenberg has been further revised and
updated, in some areas extensively, and the entire text has been gone over
again. While much of the original 1976 edition still survives, it is now, at
least as regards Chapters 16, so embedded in new matter as to be in its
rst half virtually a new book. The changes to the following chapters are
by no means as radical, but I have continued to expand and modify these
as my understanding of the individual works, and their relationships to
each other, continues to change. For her patience and understanding
throughout this rather tortuous process I feel nothing but gratitude for my
Editor at Oxford University Press Inc, Kim Robinson.
Stanley Downton, 10 January 2005
Pr e f ac e t o t he Re vi s e d Edi t i on x xiii
Preface to First Edition
Once, in the course of a long conversation with Schoenberg, I told him of my
opinion that the twelve-note method had been over-publicized and, in the
process itself as well as in the controversy which resulted, had become greatly
distorted in the minds of many people; and that this had led to strained and
articial attitudes towards the music itself. He replied, somewhat glumly,
Yes, you are right, and I have to admit that its partly my fault. After a
pause he recovered his animation and added, But its still more the fault of
some of my disciples.
(Roger Sessions)
Here! None of that mathematical music!
Said the Kommandant when Munch offered Bach to the regiment.
(Ezra Pound, Canto LXXX)
E
veryone seems to have problems with schoenberg. perhaps
one reason is that none of the books written about this complex
and crucial artist seem to take account of the ordinary music-lover who
is not consumingly interested in mere matters of technique, yet wonders
if there is a way to take Schoenbergs music, despite all its difculties, to
his or her heart. For that, as with all music that has something important
to say, there is really no substitute for familiarity born of repeated lis-
tening to sympathetic performances. The most a writer may do is to
place the music in perspective and give it a human context; from which,
perhaps, its human content will emerge more clearly. That is what I have
tried to do. The music will stand or fall independent of any commen-
tary; but while it remains very partially performed, confusingly inter-
preted, and imperfectly understood, a simple guide like this may serve
some modest purpose.
Schoenbergs posthumous reputation, like the man in life, is rich in
paradox. His intense and many-sided creativityas composer, teacher,
theoristassures his historical signicance. For better or worse, he
changed the face of music in our century and profoundly affected the
development of its language. That has brought him some respect and
honour throughout the Western world. Practically his entire uvre is
available on record, and certain of his scores are intensively studied by
students. There are schools of thought which hold that his extension of
the Austro-German musical tradition constituted the sole valid histori-
cally inevitable development out of the impasse of late-Romanticism
along the road to Webern, Stockhausen, Boulez and beyond.
But the acclaim is hardly universal. There are still composers and
writers who honestly detest Schoenbergs music and deeply resent his
inuence. And his workswith a very few exceptionshave not yet
gained a place in the general repertoire. The general public nds him
difcult, even though music has since moved on into far stranger and
murkier regions, and some of Schoenbergs most impenetrably modern
scores were written close on seventy years ago. Many people seemto have
a mental picture of a musical monstre sacre, whose domed cranium broods
among the twisted roots of modern music, hatching articial systems of
composition, like Frankensteins monsters, by the sickly moonlight of
Romanticisms decay. Yet few can actually claim familiarity with a true
cross-section of his output, and his music is seldom presented to the
public in a way that encourages interest. One suspects that listeners are too
often advised to strive after the wrong kind of comprehensiona purely
intellectual response to a composer who maintained that the worlds of
feeling and intellect are inseparable, and not to be sundered by such
articial distinctions.
In fact Schoenberg evokes as wide a range of attitudes as he has lis-
teners. There are those for whom he is a godlike creative genius who
could do no wrong; and those who regard himas a spiritual and emotional
cripple who surrendered his power of inspiration to the strait-jacket of an
arbitrary mathematical system. For some he is the arch-bogeyman of
tuneless modern music; and for others (among the musical avant-garde) he
is really rather old hata parochial Viennese neo-Brahmsian pedant left
over from the Art Nouveau era, who stumbled across a fruitful con-
structional principle which only attained full signicance in the work of
xvi x Pr ef ac e t o Fi r s t Edi t i on
his more truly radical pupil, Webern. I know a twelve-note composer
who thinks Schoenberg was a great inventive genius, but not a great
creator; and a much more conservative composer who says that, though
he would never wish to use his methods, he has always felt that everything
Schoenberg did somehow matters very much indeed. And there are some
(curiously enough) who simply love his music.
The fact that I belong with the last-named group perhaps unts me to
write; for one can only write out of personal experience, and whereas so
many seem to have had problems with Schoenberg, I cannot remember a
time when I found his music altogether strange. I must have been thir-
teen, and musically hardly literate, when I rst heard the Piano Concerto,
fourteen when I heard Moses und Aron. I did not imagine I understood
how the music operated. I simply knew that I liked the tunes in the
Concerto and sensed the dramatic power of the opera; I liked the sounds
the music made, sensed and approved something of its passion and high
seriousness; felt a certain trust in the composer and a wish to know him
better. Over the years I have come to know Schoenbergs works toler-
ably well, and though a few of them remain distant from me, I feel my
trust has been amply repaidand I have always proceeded from the basis
of the simple experience of listening for enjoyment. Technical minutiae
interest me less than the spirit which inhabits a work, and its audible,
apprehensible motions and forms.
This book, therefore, sets out in the same spirit to explain and po-
pularize Schoenbergto present some basic information about him, to
survey his music, to delineate the principal issues, and to ask some
questions. If I do not always answer the questions, that is because there are
some answers which are only to be found in the music, and I should like
to create a readiness in the reader to go to the music once he puts down
the book. My desire was to write a plain and easy introduction to a less
than easy gure: if I have not altogether succeeded that is partly because I
prefer to acknowledge the difculties which many people confess, and
explain too much rather than too little.
The biographical section could not, in a book of this scope, make any
pretence at completeness: instead it gives a fairly impressionistic account
of the composers full and turbulent life, concentrated around certain
salient events. For dramatic emphasis I have begun the story in the
middle and only later sketched in the background. This is not meant to
Pr e f ac e t o Fi r s t Edi t i on x xvii
confusethe reader will nd a chronological summary of Schoenbergs
life in Appendix A. Indeed both the Calendar and Personalia contain
some biographical information for which no room was found in the main
text. I have taken grateful advantage of the Master Musicians series
format to avoid the customary discussion of Schoenbergs works in
chronological sequencewhich so easily lends itself to false emphasis and
a concentration on selected milestones in the development of his mu-
sical language. I have endeavoured, instead, to give some account of
practically every work he composed; for many of his most interesting
pieces are among the least known, and my impression is that even
comparatively few Schoenbergians have a complete picture of the
richness and variety of the output, which points not in one direction, but
in many. I have no taste for exclusivity. Inclusiveness is a function of love
and subverts orthodoxy: if the reader might be tempted by a few words
about the cabaret songs or the Christmas Music, I feel it my duty to give
them space.
Even if, at the end, the reader still cannot muster any liking for Scho-
enberg, I hope something will have been learned, and for my part I shall
continue to whistle Schoenbergs tunes whenever they come into my
head. I have written this book because I am interested not in demigods or
sacred monsters, but in a man and his music. I do not imagine he would
have approved of it; but I am sanguine enough to hope I have done him
no injustice.
Grateful acknowledgments are due to the following publishers for their
kind permission to quote from Schoenbergs works: Belmont Music
Publishers, Los Angeles (Exx. 9, 28, 42, 51); Boelke-Bomart, Inc.,
Hillsdale, N.Y. (Exx. 13, 19, 37); Bote & Bock, Berlin (Ex. 18); Edition
Wilhelm Hansen, Copenhagen (Exx. 34, 41); Edition Peters, London
(Exx. 67, 21, 38); G. Schirmer Inc., New York (Exx. 10, 237, 36); B.
Schotts Sohne, Mainz (Exx. 11a, 50, 525); Nathaniel Shilkret Music
Co., Inc., Malverne, Long Island, N.Y. (Ex. 28); and Universal Edition
(London) Ltd (Exx. 15, 11b, 12, 1417, 20, 22, 2933, 35, 3940, 429),
to whom acknowledgment is also made for the use of photographs and
passages from Schoenbergs Harmonielehre and Drei Satiren. Extracts from
Arnold Schoenberg: Letters and Style and Idea are made by kind permission
of Faber & Faber, London and The St. Martins Press, New York. Other
xviii x Pr ef ac e t o Fi r s t Edi t i on
photographic illustrations by kind permission of Universal Edition AG
(Vienna), the O
sterreichische Nationalbibliothek, Vienna, and Mrs

Roberto Gerhard, who has also allowed me to use the quotations from
her husbands writings.
Many people have helped me with this book; too many properly to
thank in such a short space. I must, however, pay tribute to Robert
Simpson, no Schoenbergian himself, without whose kindness in bring-
ing Messrs Dent and myself together in the rst place the book might
never have been written; and Ronald Stevenson, in whose company no
one need lack for stimulating ideas, and whose interest, pertinent in-
formation and constructive suggestions have been most helpful. A special
debt of gratitude is owed to O. W. Neighbour for allowing me access to
Schoenbergs correspondence with Zemlinsky (passages from which are
quoted in Chapters 3 and 8) and to his own article on Schoenberg for the
forthcoming edition of Grove; also for the loan of material and for reading
and commenting on my typescript at short notice. My thanks go to Sheila
Stanton for drawing the music examples,
1
to Sigmund Laufer for assis-
tance in translations, and to David Drew, Graham Hatton, Paul Rapo-
port, Derek Watson and Eric Walter White for loan of material. Among
those who have read parts of the manuscript and suggested improve-
ments, and those who have helped me simply by their interest and en-
couragement, their conversation or their hospitality, I thank Bernard
Benoliel, Paul and Liz Chipchase, Ann Measures, Bruce Roberts, Mike
and Ruth Smith, and Roger Williams.
LondonEdinburghCambridge 19725 M.M.
1
Theexamples (and two additional ones) have been re-set for this new edition.
Pr e f ac e t o Fi r s t Edi t i on x xix
Contents
List of Illustrations xxiii
1 Peripeteia (190813) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
2 The Past (18741907) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
3 Consolidation (191433) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
4 In the Wilderness (193351) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
5 Heart and Brain . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
6 Style . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
7 Choral Music . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158
8 Orchestra and Chamber Orchestra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
9 Chamber Music . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
10 Solo Keyboard Music . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226
11 The Songs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
12 Three Stage Works . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
13 Miscellany . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
14 Unnished Torsos . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 274
15 . . . and Idea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 289
Epilogue . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 297
Appendices
A. Calendar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 301
B. List of Works . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 327
C. Personalia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 336
D. Bibliography . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
Index 359
Illustrations
Between pages 174 and 175
1. Arnold Schoenberg, Vienna, 1908 (Arnold Schoenberg Center,
Vienna)
2. Schoenberg: a caricature by Hans Lindluff, 1913 (Austrian National
Library)
3. Schoenberg and Zemlinsky at rehearsals for the rst performance of
Erwartung, Prague, 1924 cartoon by Emil Weiss (Austrian Na-
tional Library)
4. Arnold Schoenberg in his Brentwood home, Los Angeles, 1948 with
three of his paintingstwo self-portraits and Red Gaze (Arnold
Schoenberg Center, Vienna)
5. Schoenberg with Roberto Gerhard and Anton Webern in Bar-
celona, 1931 (Arnold Schoenberg Center, Vienna)
6. Schoenberg with his second wife, Gertrud, at St. Pere da Riba,
Spain, summer 1931 (Arnold Schoenberg Center, Vienna)
7. A page from the manuscript of Seraphita, rst of the Four Orchestra
Songs, Op. 22 (Universal Edition, Vienna)
8. Arnold Schoenberg in Los Angeles, 1949 (Arnold Schoenberg
Center, Vienna)
9. Arnold Schoenberg: Walking Self-Portrait, April 1911 (Belmont
Music Publishers, Pacic Palisades; VBK, Vienna, 2006)
x xxiii x
m/m/m/m/m/
SCHOENBERG
l ;
C H A P T E R O N E
Peripeteia
(190813)
Personally I had the feeling as if I had fallen into an ocean of
boiling water, and not knowing how to swim or get out in another
manner, I tried with my arms and legs as best I could . . . it burned
not only my skin, it burned also internally.
(Message to the American Institute
of Arts and Letters, 1947)
S
candal in the bo sendorfer saal! ran the vienna news-
paper headlines on 22nd December 1908, the morning after the
famous Rose Quarter, with one of the leading singers from the Court
Opera, Marie Gutheil-Schoder, had given a recital in Ludwig Bosen-
dorfers concert-hall. The scandal was the reception accorded a new
string quartet with voice by a thirty-four-year-old composer and teacher
already notorious for outrageous modernismArnold Schoenberg.
1
The
whistling on door-keys, jeers, catcalls, and angry confrontations between
protestors and greatly outnumbered supporters were reported by the Neue
Wiener Tageblatt in its crime column, with the comment that the com-
poser had already created a public nuisance with others of his products.
But he has never gone so far as he did yesterday . . . it sounded like a
1
His name at this time and until 1933 was of course Schonberg; he adopted the anglicized
form as soon as he settled in the USA, used it consistently afterwards, and is now most widely
known by it.
x 1 x
convocation of cats. Inuential critics such as Ludwig Karpath and Max
Kalbeck (the friend and biographer of Brahms) were loud in their
condemnation of the new work. Though a few more temperate critical
voices were raised, the review of the event in the Neue Wiener
Abendblatt typied the general response:
. . . anxious to make the acquaintance of the composer Arnold Schoenberg
at last, we were completely cured by a String Quartet by that gentleman,
allegedly in F sharp minor. . . . The caterwauling turned what should have
been an artistic event into an event of quite another nature, by provoking
an unparalleled scandal; similarly, the composition is not an aesthetic but a
pathological case. Out of respect for the composer we will assume that he is
tone-deaf and thus musically non compos . . . otherwise the Quartet would
have to be declared a public nuisance, and its author brought to trial by the
Department of Health. We cannot imagine in what way the subscribers
of the Rose Quartet concerts had sinned, to cause the leader of that group
to programme such a worthless assault on their ears. The members of the
Quartet and Frau Gutheil-Schoder, who afxed to the ddled abominations
two sung ones with turgid texts by Stephan [sic] George, have been punished
enough.
2
The overworked terms of abuse tell us precisely nothing about the music.
What was so objectionable? A less affronted critic actually commented
that the Quartet sounded rather tame for a Schoenberg work. With its
four relatively short, clear-textured movements, it was certainly more
easily assimilable than the huge one-movement Quartet in Dminor which
had been heardand almost as violently dislikedthe previous year.
What was unsettling, however, was the way in which it undermined the
listeners basic assumptions about the stability of key: its unheard-of
rapidity in modulation plunged the audience into a half-familiar yet un-
settling world. Disturbances began when, by the sixth bar, the music had
already reached the key of Cthe most remote region from the F sharp
in which it had begun (Ex. I).
The rst movement was almost over-expressive, tense and feverish in
character, with a strange air of unreality which momentary outbursts of
2
Quoted in Ursula von Rauchhaupt (ed.), Schoenberg, Berg, Webern. The String Quartets: a doc-
umentary study (Hamburg, 1971), p. 145.
2 x s c h o e n b e r g
energy were unable to dispel. Then came an even more unsettling
scherzo, half-scurrying, half-stumbling in gait, invaded at one point by a
bizarre quotation from a well-known Viennese street-song, O, du lieber
Augustin, alles ist hin! (O, dear Augustin, its all over), on second violin:
Ex. 1
Ex. 2
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 3
Then in the dark and tragic slow movement (Litany), the soprano sang a
highly emotional prayer for spiritual renewal in the depths of weariness
(see Ex. 3).
(Deep is the sorrow which now surrounds me, once more, Lord, I enter thy house)
The nale, Entruckung (Rapture), opened with an instrumental pre-
lude of uncanny, ethereal beauty, in which key-feeling was at last almost
suspended. To new, free-oating harmonies, the soloist sang words des-
tined to become famous in the history of twentieth-century music: I feel
air blowing from another planet.
And to many earsnowadays at leastthe music does oat and soar as if
suddenly lighter than air. There is a feeling of release, though release at a
Ex. 3
Ex. 4
price, as the poem tells of loss of self and union with God; a triumphant
climax blazes at the words I aman ember of the Holy Fire, ambut an echo
of the Holy Voice. The Quartet touches earth again, very gently, with an
epilogue that resolves its tonal difculties into a pure F sharp major.
Curiously this nalethe rst piece of atonal music, as it is sometimes
inaccurately called
3
was received in relative silence at the Bosendorfer
Saal; something, at least, of its afrmative spirit must have communi-
cated even to that resentful audience, however strange the language. In
fact the Second Quartet embodies a very characteristic Schoenbergian
emotional progression: the experience and exploration of fear, disorien-
tation, near-despair; the cry for strength to endure these trials; and then
fullmentawakening from the nightmare, the tortured self emerges
into mental clarity, consolation, union with God. It is the rst work in
which this pattern appears unmistakably. Though still not a popular
piece, it has gradually been accepted by most listeners as a beautiful and
vital one; an important stage in Schoenbergs own musical and spiritual
development, and a crucial document in twentieth-century music.
Such things do not happen in a vacuum. The Second Quartet was
born in unusual personal circumstances. When Schoenberg began sket-
ching it early in 1907, he seems to have been temporarily unsure of his
direction. In the previous few years his artistic development had been
condent and astonishingly rapidfar too rapid for most listeners. Its
climax was the highly compressed, afrmative First Chamber Symphony
of 1906. He immediately began a Second Chamber Symphony: but some-
how found progress less and less easy. A tendency towards ever livelier
contrapuntal activity, ever more exhaustive interrelationship of every
part, and ever-wider expansion of the limits of conventional tonality,
naturally raised ever greater problems of musical mastery.
At the same time his personal position was equally difcult. The little
money Schoenberg derived from teaching and hack-work for publishers
could hardly support his wife and children, especially after the birth of his
second child. Apart from a small, loyal circle of pupils and disciples, led
3
Atonal: a vulgarism in worldwide circulation as the acceptable term for music without key.
I do not introduce it again except to damn it further (see below, p. 72), preferring for
Schoenbergs music of the years 190817 the at least descriptive phrase totally chromatic. The
nale of the String Quartet No. 2 is, in fact, centred on F sharp, with a strong contrary pull
towards D.
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 5
by Alban Berg and Anton Webern, and close artistic friends, such as his
brother-in-law Alexander von Zemlinsky and Gustav Mahler, Schoen-
berg was practically isolated: composition is a lonely and unromantic
activity. Mahlers departure late in 1907 to assume the conductorship of
the New York Philharmonic was a severe blow, robbing him of the
presence and active support of the man and musician of acknowl-
edged prestige whom he admired above all others.
During this period he began to feel the need to express himself through
a second medium: that of paint and canvas. Perhaps there were some
inspirations for which he could nd no musical outlet. Certainly, like other
artists of the period, he believed the immediacy and intensity of his ideas
made it possible to embody them directly in any creative form. He lacked
technical prociency, however, and began taking lessons froma friend, the
charming, highly strung young painter Richard Gerstl, a forerunner of
the Austrian Expressionists, who had rejected the prevailing style of Art
Nouveau. Although Schoenberg never became as adept as Gerstl, his
brushwork and approach to portraiture do show the latters inuence.
Gerstl also painted portraits of various members of Schoenbergs circle
and family, including his wife, Mathilde, who began to feel strongly at-
tracted to the young artist (nine years her husbands junior). Gerstl joined
the family on holiday in Gmunden on the Traunsee in the summer of
1907, and not long afterwards Schoenberg found out that he and Mathilde
were having an affair. Although he forthwith forbade Mathilde to have
anything more to do with Gerstl, Schoenberg himself seems to have had a
powerful need of the young artists companionship. He even accepted
Gerstl setting up a studio in the same block in the Liechtensteinstrasse
where the Schoenbergs had their at. Here Mathilde, in secret deance
of her husbands orders, continued to visit him and act as his model.
Matters seemed to have improved to the point where, in summer 1908,
Gerstl again accompanied the Schoenbergs and Zemlinskys on holiday in
Gmunden. But while there Schoenberg discovered they had continued
their affair; and Mathilde, abandoning the children, eloped with Gerstl.
4
Schoenberg, with his pupil Viktor Kruger as supporter and witness,
pursued them to Vienna, but this time Mathilde refused to leave Gerstl.
4
For more detail on this Gmunden holiday see now Raymond Coffer, Betwixt the Hof- and
the Volksoper: a Portrait of Zemlinsky in Gmunden, 1908 in Zemlinsky Studies, ed. Michael
Frith (London, 2007).
Thus the Second String Quartet, partly composed in 1907, was com-
pleted during the summer of 1908, under the immediate shadow of this
experience. Not only did Schoenberg dedicate the work to my wife
butas one commentator
5
has pointed outthe weird episode in the
scherzo, where the second violin intones the street-song (its all over),
contains plentiful musical anagrams of the initials A.S. and the names
Arnold, Mathilde, Richard, and Gerstl. During the same period he re-
turned to the poetry of Stefan George, which had provided the texts for
the Second Quartet. He now began a song-cycle (Das Buch der hangenden
Garten) in an even more tonally unstable style, to recent poems by George
that trace the progress and nal extinction of a love affair. George was
predominantly homosexual but the poems Schoenberg chose reected
his only heterosexual affair. One cannot but wonder if Schoenberg was
aware that the innamorata whom George addressed in these poems was
the wife of Richard Dehmelthe poet who had inspired some of the
nest of his own early works, above all the radiant sextet Verklarte Nacht
composed with Mathilde in mind.
Worse was to come, as Schoenberg tried to persuade Mathilde to
return to him. Anton Webern, of all his pupils the closest to his master,
acted as an intermediary, begging her to come back, if only for the sake of
their daughter and baby son. Eventually Mathilde gave in, agreeing to
leave Gerstl and return to her husband. Early in October Gerstl burned
some of his pictures and hanged himself, naked, before the full-length
mirror he had used for his self-portraits. He was only twenty-ve.
In view of the turn which Schoenbergs creativity would shortly take, it
is not prurient to rehearse this desperately unhappy story. Schoenbergs
feelings can only be imagined. He had tragically lost a friend in whom
he had invested both his trust and some measure of emotional dependence;
he had lost the central basis of his marriage; he seems nearly to have lost his
old friendship with Zemlinsky, who naturally sympathized with his sister.
In an undated draft of a Testament, plainly written about this time,
Schoenberg records that he wept, that he himself contemplated suicide,
that he was in total despair. Only a week after Gerstls suicide he sketched
what would eventually become the beginning of an anguished symbolic
music-drama, Die gluckliche Hand. A man lies face down in the earth with a
5
Michael Graubart, in Tempo 111 (December 1974), pp. 478.
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 7
hyena-like monster on his back, its teeth in his neck. A half-hidden chorus
comments on his predicament, including the words: Earthly happiness!
You poor fool!. These were the circumstances in which he brought Das
Buch der hangenden Garten to its comfortless close; these too were the cir-
cumstances in which the Second String Quartet received its scandalous
premie`re. It is a nice point whether the composer found keener irony in the
vitriolic critical response to his musics painful beauty, or in the nales now
denitively refused prayer to be rapt away to another world, to renounce
consciousness and become an ember of the holy re.
It would, however, be impertinent, in the absence of information, to
speculate on the character of the reconstituted marriage. Schoenberg, at the
best of times, was plainly not an easy person to live with; nor was he, by
nature, a particularly forgiving one. Unfortunately Mathilde Schoenberg,
forever overshadowed by her forceful husband, remains a dim gure to bi-
ographers. Shehad, however, astrongwill, andanactivesexual appetite. The
letters of Alban Berg seem to present her in her later years as something of
a trouble-maker, taking at times an odd delight in fuelling her husbands
explosive rages. Schoenbergs Berlin Diary of 1912 shows she harboured a
long resentment of Webern. But we should set this picture beside
Schoenbergs own tributes to her memory after her death (see Chapter 3).
The rst stages of the reunion were difcult enough on both sides.
Mathilde was understandably deeply depressed and taciturn. The family
moved out of the at in the Leichtensteinstrasse, with its unhappy mem-
ories, and took up residence in the suburb of Hietzing. Schoenberg no
doubt intended to make a new start, but the form it took must have
startled even him, for he found himself suddenly in the grip of an emo-
tional and creative upsurge of daunting intensity. The year 1909 was
musically decisive for him: at furious speed he composed a succession of
works which drove deeper and deeper into perilous regions of feeling
and language. It is difcult to escape the conclusion that they were
a direct creative response to the events of 1908.
He hadalways composedquickly, trustingtoinspirationandtherightness
of his inner ear, but never so fast as in the few short months which brought
forth Das Buch der hangenden Garten, the Three Piano Pieces Op. 11, and the
Five Orchestral Pieces Op. 16. To judge from a letter he wrote to Richard
Strauss, offering the Orchestral Pieces to Strauss to conduct, he now felt
that his music was drawing close to the principles of contemporary painting.
He described the pieces he had completed so far as absolutely not sym-
phonic, quite the oppositewithout architecture, without structure. Only
an ever-changing, unbroken succession of colours, rhythms and moods.
Commentators nowadays do not nd this music formless, but the forms
were certainly new, freer and more intuitive than anything written before.
Much more than the Second Quartet, the works of 1909 give the impres-
sion of rendering troubled psychological states directly in sound.
This was indeed Schoenbergs intention, as he intimated in corre-
spondence with the painter Wassily Kandinsky. Art belongs to the un-
conscious! One must express oneself ! Express oneself directly! It is signicant
that there seem to have been very few sketches for these extraordinary
works. Writing at furious speed, under the impress of powerful emotion,
he had arrived at the conviction that music could become the gateway to
the unconscious mind, and that it was his mission to transcribe the inner
life: the more irrational and intuitive the transcription, the more faithful
and immediate it would be. During this period he immersed himself in
the study of the writings of August Strindberg, whose self-analysis, ex-
treme subjectivity, and consciousness of the eeting and contradictory
nature of existence were embodied in such revolutionary stage works as
the 1901 Dream-Play. In the summer of 1909 Schoenberg was in frequent
correspondence with Ferruccio Busoni, who had taken sufcient interest
in the second of the op. 11 piano pieces to attempt an arrangement of it
a concert interpretation of music which the great pianist-composer sus-
pected would be too rebarbative for audiences. In one letter Schoenberg
outlined his expressive aims in a kind of revolutionary credo, so remarkable
as to be worth quoting in extenso.
I strive for: complete liberation from all forms
from all symbols of cohesion and of logic.
Thus:
away with motivic working out.
Away with harmony as
cement or bricks of a building.
Harmony is expression
and nothing else.
Then:
Away with Pathos!
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 9
Away with protracted ten-ton scores, from erected or constructed
towers, rocks and other massive claptrap.
My music must be / brief.
Concise! In two notes: not built, but expressed!!
And the results I wish for:
No stylized and sterile protracted emotion.
People are not like that:
It is impossible for a person to have only one sensation at a time.
One has thousands simultaneously. And these thousands can no more
readily be added together than an apple and a pear. They go their own ways.
And this variegation, this multifariousness, this illogicality which our senses
demonstrate, the illogicality presented by their interactions, set forth by some
mounting rush of blood, by some reaction of the senses or the nerves, this I
should like to have in my music.
It should be an expression of feeling, as our feelings, which bring us in
contact with our subconscious, really are, and no false child of feelings and
conscious logic.
Now I have made my confession and they can burn me . . .
6
It was an extreme position, from whichin timehe would have to
nd his way back into conscious compositional strategies. But even when
he had done so he never wholly renounced this conviction that the work
of art essentially bodies forth the underlying forces of the unconscious.
Schoenbergs approach to Strauss over the Orchestral Pieces was un-
successful. The older man had supported him seven years before, but
his interest in Schoenberg was rapidly cooling. Though his letters re-
mained cordial, he remarked to Alma Mahler in private that he believed
Schoenberg could only be helped by a psychiatristand would be better
off shovelling snow (traditionally the most menial of tasks) than scribbling
on music-paper. Alma had no compunction in reporting the comment
to Schoenberg, and his relations with Strauss were abruptly and bitterly
terminated. He did, however, have one stroke of good fortune at this
time. The comparatively new Viennese music publishing house of Uni-
versal Edition (UE), which had begun by printing editions of the classics
6
Letter written at Steinakirchen am Forst, undated but postmarked 13 or 18 August 1909, in
Ferruccio Busoni. Selected Letters, translated and edited by Antony Beaumont (London, 1987),
p.389.
but had acquired the rights to works by several contemporary compos-
ers including Strauss, had in 1907 appointed a go-ahead director, Emil
Hertzka, who was determined to make the rm the premier publisher of
new music. UE now offered general contracts to three of Viennas most
prominent composersGustav Mahler, Franz Schreker, and Arnold
Schoenberg. (Signicantly, there was no such offer to Zemlinsky.) In its
way it was recognition of the position Schoenberg now occupied in the
consciousness of the musically discerning, and UE would be his principal,
though by no means only, publisher for the next quarter-century.
The last work he produced in 1909 was the most astonishing of all.
Schoenberg spent the summer holidays of that year at Steinakirchen in
lower Austria, with the Zemlinskys, Erwin Stein, and others. It was now
that he completed the nal numbers of the Op. 11 Piano Pieces and the
Op. 16 Orchestral Pieces. For a short time they were joined by Marie
Pappenheim, a distant relative of Zemlinskya young physician who had
also published poetry. Schoenberg asked her to write him an opera
libretto, and within three weeks she produced and sent him an extra-
ordinary, dream-like, angst-ridden melodrama Erwartung (Expectation).
She considered the text only a draft, but apparently it conformed so
perfectly with what Schoenberg wanted that he began to compose the
music immediately, merely deleting certain passages that did not answer
to his needs.
Pappenheim was familiar with Freuds theories of hysteria and re-
pression (indeed she was a relative of Berta Pappenheim, who had suf-
fered from hysteria and under the pseudonym Anna O had been the
subject of the rst notable psychoanalytic case-history, outlined in the
1885 Studien uber Hysterie by Freud and Josef Breuer). Her libretto, in its
original form, is almost a realistic study of hysterical symptoms, from a
proto-feminist viewpoint. The sole protagonist, an unnamed woman,
wanders through a forest, seeking her lover. She nds only his corpse.
She may have killed him herself, or the whole thing may be an hallu-
cination of her disordered mind. In fact Pappenheims draft made it
explicit that the protagonist had shot the man for betraying her with
another woman; but Schoenberg suppressed this crucial passage, appar-
ently to increase the sense of dream-like uncertainty and to concentrate
on the characters seething, contradictory emotions to the exclusion of
other factors. The texts potent mixture of lonely, feverish searching,
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 11
searing guilt, erotic despair, hysteria, and death were clearly what most
concerned him: the idea of a human being in an extreme state, driven
beyond the edge of sanity.
He composed the entire worka monodrama for soprano and large
orchestra, intended for the stage although it works equally well in the
concert hallin the incredibly short space of seventeen days. Over half
an hours music, more tightly packed with more extreme invention than
ever before, embodies and underscores the emotional tumult laid bare by
the lone womans broken sentences. If ever the metaphor was applicable,
this was composition at a white-hot pace; and it took him only three
weeks more to score the whole monodrama for very large orchestra, in
an instrumental style of dazzling and unprecedented virtuosity.
Erwartung would have to wait fteen years for its rst performance.
Beside it, the scandalous Second Quartet appears a gentle, straightfor-
ward piece in a familiar, traditional style. Yet almost certainly they chart
different aspects of the same experience. In all the works of 1909 (as well as
the shorter, slightly more objective near-monodrama Die gluckliche
Hand, which he returned to in earnest in 1910) Schoenberg was revo-
lutionizing his own musical language not just because of the logic of
his technical development, but because he was driven to work out his
responses to his own emotional and spiritual turmoil. It was, in every
sense, a personal crisis, which he mastered by transforming it into music:
one reason why these works have such a powerfully disturbing effect even
today.
Early in 1910, in Berlin, he was able to present some of his recent
outputthe world premieres of the Op. 11 Piano Pieces, played by Etta
Werndorf, and of the Stefan George cycle Das Buch der hangenden Garten,
sung by Martha Winternitz-Dorda to Werndorf s accompanimentas
part of an all-Schoenberg concert in the Ehrbar Hall which also included
portions of the Gurrelieder, largely composed as long ago as 1900 and still
not completed in its full, orchestral form. For this his cousin Hans
Nachod sang the tenor to Winternitz-Dordas soprano. Schoenberg
provided a short but trenchant programme-note which reads, in part:
I began composing the Gurrelieder in 1900, the Lieder after George and the
piano pieces 1908. The interval that lies between them perhaps justies the
great difference in style . . .
With the George songs I have for the rst time succeeded in approaching
an ideal of expression and form which has been in my mind for years. Until
now, I lacked the strength and condence to make it a reality. But now that
I have set out along this path once and for all, I am conscious of having
broken through every restriction of a bygone aesthetic; and though the goal
towards which I am striving appears to me a certain one, I am, nonetheless,
already feeling the resistance I shall have to overcome: I feel that even the
least of temperaments will rise in revolt, and suspect that even those who
have so far believed in me will not want to acknowledge the necessary
nature of this development.
So it seemed a good thing to point out, by performing the Gurrelieder
which years ago were friendless, but today have friends enoughthat I am
being forced in this direction not because my invention or technique is
inadequate, nor because I am uninformed about all the other things the
prevailing aesthetics demand, but that I am obeying an inner compulsion,
which is stronger than my upbringing: that I am obeying the formative
process which, being natural to me, is stronger than my artistic education.
However, the inner compulsion seemed to be relaxing its grip. The
effort of creating Erwartung seems to have produced a reaction, and for
almost a year Schoenberg found it very difcult to compose. Instead,
encouraged by hearing the Gurrelieder songs, he took up, after a long
interval, the orchestration of his early masterpiece. He plunged into the
writing of his massive harmony text-book, Harmonielehre, which he had
been planning since around 1899. He also started to paint much more.
Several of his best-known paintings date from 1910. The various Visions
and Gazes seem to share the uncanny ethos of his recent musical
worksdisembodied portraits of Christ, or Mahler, or nameless beings
with enigmatic stares, denizens of some haunted dream-world. They are
mostly, in the opinion of experts, clumsily done: but they radiate an al-
most frightening emotional intensity, a sense of acute distress.
While engaged on these paintings he offered his talents for hire as
a portrait-painter, for his nancial position was getting steadily worse.
He applied for a professorship of composition at the Vienna Academy
of Music and Fine Arts, but accepted instead the much lowlier posi-
tion of privatdozent (outside lecturer), which did not carry a regular sal-
ary. Mahler, who returned to Austria in the summer to compose his
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 13
Tenth Symphony, supported Schoenbergs application in the warmest
terms, describing him as one of those ery spiritsof the kind bound
to provoke opposition but just as certainly to add life and set things
in motion. But in August, when Mahlers own marriage was going
through its severest crisis, Schoenberg was forced to write him a desperate
letter:
I can scarcely tell you how awful it is for me to have to write this letter to
you, of all people. But you cannot imagine what impossible things I have
tried, but also what possible things, and it was all no use. . . . The fact is that
I have no money and have to pay the rent. . . . I cannot tell you how un-
happy it makes me to tarnish my relationship with you by bringing up such
a matter. And I must say: I should not have done it on my own behalf; I can
get over such a thing all right. But when one has a wife and children one is
no longer the only person who counts. . . . (Letter 264)
7
The appeal did not go unanswered, and two days later Schoenberg could
write a letter of heartfelt thanks. Apologizing if he seemed over-effusive,
he concluded with a comment that gives a signicant clue to all his cre-
ative activity of the period: Extravagant emotion is the fever that purges
the soul of impurity. And it is my ambition to become as pure as yourself,
since it is not permitted to me to be so great (Letter 265).
Guido Adler, the Academys Professor of Music Theory, who had con-
sistently supported Schoenberg, helped by giving him editorial work.
But it was clear that he could not go on living in this hand-to-mouth
fashion. The lecture fees from the Academy were far too little on which
to support his family, and public recognition as a composer was still de-
nied himin his native citythis although the noted critic Richard Specht,
writing in the Weiner Allgemeine Zeitung in December 1910, had listed
Zemlinsky and Schoenberg as the most important of the younger gen-
eration of Viennese composers. Elsewhere, however, his reputation was
growing; and after his symphonic poem Pelleas und Melisande received a
highly successful performance in Berlin in October 1910, his thoughts
began to turn in that direction.
7
Arnold Schoenberg, Letters, a selection edited by Erwin Stein, translated by Ernst Kaiser and
Ethne Wilkins (London, 1964). Citations of letters followed by a number refer to this edition
throughout.
Events in 1911 helped impel him to such a move: above all the fact
that, in May, Mahler returned to Vienna, dying of severe streptococcal
blood infection. In his last rational hours the great man worried about
what would happen to Schoenberg nowIf I go, he will have nobody
left. At midnight on 18 May, during a thunderstorm, his turbulent and
unhappy life came to an end. Three days later Schoenberg attended the
funeral. Less than a month later, as if in recollection of this event, he
wrote last and saddest of his Six Little Piano Pieces, Op. 19, with its mel-
ancholy alternation of two chords, like distant tolling bells. Mahler had
once told him he should compose into his music the funeral bells that
so disturbed him at the Leichtensteinstrasseperhaps only now could
Schoenberg follow his advice. The Harmonielehre, completed in July, was
dedicated to Mahlers memory.
Soon afterwards Schoenberg and his family left Viennathe City
of Songs by Murdered Artists, as he described it in a letter to Guido
Adlerto try his luck in Berlin as he had done a decade before. It was
no smooth transition. The nal straw that forced them to abandon the
Hietzing at was a nasty imbroglio with a neighbour, an engineer, who
assailed them with anti-Semitic abuse after Schoenberg intervened in
a dispute with another neighbour and claimed that the nine-year-old
Gertrude was making sexual advances to his sons (almost certainly it was
the other way around). In the face of such threats the family spent from
July to September stranded, penniless, in Bavaria, sheltering on the Starn-
berger See with the Zemlinskys. (Mathildes brother was conducting an
operetta festival in nearby Munich.) Mathilde was ill with a mild form of
pneumonia, and Gertrude had contracted a skin condition associated
with anaemia and malnutrition.
Eventually in late September Schoenberg managed to reach Berlin and
nd some monetary support, as well as lodgings for himself and his family
in the south-western suburb of Zehlendorf. From October until May
1913 they dwelt in comparative comfort at the Villa Lepke, a sizeable
house on the Machnower Chaussee with access to a park and a large
pond. The Munich episode was not without benet, however: he met
the painters Wassily Kandinsky (with whom he had already been in cor-
respondence), Gabriele Munter and Franz Marc at Murnau, and three
of his paintings were accepted for inclusion in the rst Blaue Reiter
Exhibitionthe secondgreat showingof Expressionist Art, whichopened
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 15
in December and subsequently toured Germany. He also contributed
an essay to the famous Blaue Reiter Almanac, and his new song Herz-
gewachse was reproduced there in facsimile. Shortly afterwards Paris von
Gutersloh, whom Schoenberg had known in Berlin ten years before,
arranged for twenty-three of his paintings to be featured in an exhibition
of modern art in Budapest.
In Berlin his circumstances improved. Ten years before he had taught
at the Stern Conservatoire: now again he found teaching work there,
giving a series of lectures on Aesthetics and the Theory of Composition.
Schoenberg spoke quite extemporaneously. As his English pupil Edward
Clark recalled, he
never prepared the wording of his lectures in advance, and never stood on
a podium. He would go back and forth between the rows of seats, smoked
the whole time, expressing his views about his experiences and theoretical
procedures in musical composition, and answered questions.
The lectures were poorly attended, but keenly interested those who came
to hear him. During a lecture in December Schoenberg found himself in
heated argument with the painter Emil Nolde, who later excused himself
for his outspokenness.
Webern, who had followed Schoenberg to Berlin, assisted him in the
lectures; in Vienna the faithful Berg acted as his eyes and ears, and was his
agent in many professional and personal matters. At long last, Schoenberg
was able to complete the Gurrelieder, the huge cantata whose scoring he
had abandoned nine years before, and gained new composition pupils,
notably the aforementioned Edward Clark, from Newcastle, and the
pianist Eduard Steuermann. The latter was recommended by Busoni,
who was already Steuermanns piano teacher. As we have already seen,
the two composers had corresponded over the years, and Busoni had
assisted Schoenbergs move to Berlin.
At best their relations were marked by a reserved cordiality. Despite
Busonis large-minded tolerance, their artistic aims were far apart; Scho-
enberg was privately (and unfairly) contemptuous of some elements of
Busonis musicianship. But he was grateful for the older composers
interest and genuine desire to help, and confessed himself deeply moved
(I have done him an injustice) when he heard Busonis orchestral Ber-
ceuse elegiaque. One fruit of their association was a recital of Schoenbergs
music given in Berlins Harmoniumsaal in early 1912, with three of the
Five Orchestral Pieces performed in an eight-hand piano arrangement by
pupils of Schoenberg and Busoni. The latter contributed a sympathetic,
impressionistic review of the occasion to the periodical Pan:
Seated at the two keyboards, four men with rened, characteristic heads;
almost touching, to see how they place their young intellects at the service
of what is still inexplicable, with devotion and efciency. At the back of the
small podium two eyes glimmer restlessly, and a baton makes short, nervous
movements. One sees only Schoenbergs head and hand, communicating
with his four champions, infecting them more and more with his own fever.
An unusual picture which, together with the unusual sound, exerts its own
fascination. In any case, different from that of a sonata-evening by two royal
professors.
8
To judge by eyewitness accounts of the Schoenberg household that
winterthe composer holding forth to his guests, Mathilde listening,
comfortably wrapped in a shawl, on the sofa, the children running
aboutthe marriage had regained a certain stability. In a letter to Alban
Berg, written in late November 1911, Webern mentions that Schoen-
berg once said to me that there is in addition, or perhaps on the whole,
a very different sort of love other than the passion sanctioned by
literatureone that was quiet, above all sweet, charming. He may have
been speaking of his view of how his marriage was reconstituted.
Schoenberg was restless to begin new works, but in a less fevered spirit
than before. It was now that the actress Albertine Zehme sent him a
textOtto Erich Hartlebens translation of Albert Girauds poetic cycle
Pierrot Lunaireand a commission to compose music to which it
could be recited. This was precisely the stimulus Schoenberg needed. A
twenty-one number cycle, for Sprechstimme (pitched speaking voice) and
an ensemble of ve players handling eight instruments was set down in a
very short space of timemost of the numbers took a single day each to
write. I know now where it comes from, he wrote in a diary as the work
began to emerge. Spring is always my best time. Once more I feel ready
for the motion inside me. In this Im almost like a plant. Every year the
same. In the spring of the year I have to compose something.
8
Ferruccio Busoni, Schonberg Matinee, as translated by Leo Black in Willi Reich, Schoen-
berg: a critical biography (London, 1971), p. 64.
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 17
Pierrot Lunaire is really an ironic epilogue to all his works composed
since 1907. Pierrot, the violent, moonstruck clown of Bergamo, is partly
a minor bogeyman of the Expressionist vision, partly a parody of the artist
helpless in the grip of that vision. The verses, for all their surface n-de-
sie`cle decadence, are tightly organized, and so are the miniature forms of
Schoenbergs settings. In this sense it is the most classical music he had
written for several years, and its bizarre humour and eeting beauty
(which does not exclude the awareness of pain) suggest that he was now
able to view his own upheavals in a more detached, sardonic perspective.
It is not the music of a madman, as was often the criticism in the rst few
years of its existence, but the work of a very sane one who knows he
may have been near madness. This is one reason why the nal number
(O ancient scent of far-off days), which ends the moonlit melodrama
in daylight with something curiously like traditional E major tonality, can
still seemso moving. The bad dreamis over, and we breathe again a morn-
ing air which, nevertheless, is not quite the air of yesterdaythe other
planets still oat overhead.
After a private performance at Busonis house early in October, before
a select audience that included the young Edgard Vare`se, Schoenberg
himself conducted the rst public performance in Berlin later that month,
at which Albertine Zehme wore a Columbine costume and the specially
trained ensemble (who had been coached through more than forty re-
hearsals) was hidden behind dark screens. Igor Stravinsky was among
those invited to the nal rehearsals and was bowled over by the instru-
mentation of the new work; he also visited Schoenberg at Zehlendorf
and their relations, at that time, were quite friendly. During the next year
Schoenberg toured with his performers throughout Germany and Aus-
tria, sharing the conducting with the young Hermann Scherchen, who
now became a convert to his music. Pierrot Lunaire was anathema to the
criticsbut, for once, a success with the public; and ever since, despite its
curious ensemble, great technical demands, and uncomfortably ambigu-
ous character, it has remained one of Schoenbergs most frequently per-
formed works.
With its completion, he seems to have felt able to direct his imagi-
nation outwards again, to see his struggles in the perspective of humanity
at large. Thus Schoenberg, whose output contains no large-scale or-
chestral symphony (though the two chamber symphoniesthe second
of these had lain unnished since 1908may be seen as a radical critique
of late-Romantic symphonism), spent much of the period 191214
sketching possibly the most gigantic symphony ever conceived. Follow-
ing the tendency already observable in Die gluckliche Hand, this was a much
more strictly worked conception than the works of 19089. Indeed it
was perhaps the most ambitious project of his career: a Choral Symph-
ony, for soli, choruses, and immense orchestra (leaving aside the per-
cussion complement, Schoenberg anticipated requiring ten to twelve each
of utes, oboes, and bassoons, twelve to sixteen clarinets, twelve horns,
twelve tubas, twenty desks of violins, and the rest of the strings in pro-
portion). The ve-movement work, beside which even Mahlers Eighth,
the so-called Symphony of a Thousand, would have appeared quite
modest in its requirements, was intended to last a whole evening. It was
to reect Schoenbergs own religious beliefs and spiritual struggles
much inuenced by Swedenborg, Balzac, and Strindberg, but set in the
widest possible context of humanity at large: about how contemporary,
atheistical man struggles with God until he nally arrives at the point of
accepting Him. (How to learn to pray! as Schoenberg put it in a letter
about the work to the poet Richard Dehmel.) The Choral Symphonys
rst movement was to depict A Change of Life (looking backwards,
looking to the future); a scherzo on the grandest scale was to depict The
Joy of Life; there were to be settings of poems by Dehmel and by
Rabindranath Tagore, passages from the Bible, a critique of the bour-
geois idea of God, a setting of Schoenbergs own poem Totentanz der
Prinzipien (The Death-Dance of the Principles); and, nally, a move-
ment depicting the union of objective, sceptical consciousness of reality
with faith. Schoenberg could nd no suitable text for this last move-
ment, and he invited Dehmel to provide one. However, the poet de-
clined, so eventually he determined to provide his own.
Meanwhile his fame was still spreading. A group of his students pub-
lished a symposium about him, Arnold Schonberg in hochster Verehrung
(Arnold Schoenberg in highest admiration), jointly edited by Karl Linke
and Alban Berg, with essays not only by themselves but by the artists
Kandinsky and Gutersloh. (In the diary he was keeping at the time
Schoenberg registered his pride and feeling of being overwhelmed by
such love for him, but also that . . . I am being talked about in really
much too effusive a way. I am too young for this kind of praise, have
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 19
accomplished too little and too little that is perfect.) He visited Prague
(where Zemlinsky was now in charge of the New German Theatre)
twice in 1912, to conduct Pelleas und Melisande and to give a lecture in
memory of Mahler that was astonishing in its impassioned, hyperbolic
tone. He conducted Pelleas again in Amsterdam and St Petersburg, where
it was well received; while in London, Henry Wood gave the world
premiere of the Five Orchestral Pieces to an astonished Queens Hall au-
dience at the Proms. Not a single soul in the hall could have understood
it at rst hearing, declared The Times. The music was akin to the com-
plaints of a martyred soul and reminded one of nothing more than the
crazy delusions of delirium or the terrible fears of a hyper-nervous infant,
sniffed The Globe. But the Daily Telegraph was not so sure:
One felt, however, that there is a lot of deliberate logic in these pieces
solutions, in fact, that were stimulating, not to say surprising. . . . It is music
well put together; form and contrasttwo big thingsare there, ugliness
galore, beauty starved to death, sheer technical skill unsurpassed. And one
may nd in it, too, a certain humour and tenderness, and (at times) a certain
hardness that are, after all, not so very far removed from life. It is a true
human document, bewildering enough, it is true, but human, and inten-
sely personal to the writer himself.
9
Many years later, paying tribute to Woods great artistic and personal
courage in arranging this performance, Schoenberg recalled with some
amusement his rst experience of London orchestras:
Struggling with the little English I had been taught at school, I had tremen-
dous difculties to present my ideas, demands or suggestions to the orchestra.
I have today a fairly correct idea how funny my pronunciation must have
sounded at that time. In recollection I still hear myself addressing the or-
chestra: Bliss, tchentlemen, nember fffe, whereupon Sir Henry Wood in
his softest dolcissimo con sordino, with the most delicate pronunciation of
the G and the V, and a long extended I would repeat: Please, gentle-
men, number -eve. Though I understood the lesson and appreciated the
ne manner in which it was given, I could not prot from it at once. There
was a passage of fast notes to be played by six horns. It was tremendously
9
Promenade Concerts. New Work Hissed, unsigned review, Daily Telegraph, 4 September
1912.
difcult because of some intricate intervals, and in spite of repeating it over
and over it never came out faultlessly. In desperation I turned to Mr Wood:
This should perhaps be played by eight horns. My God, no; there would
only be more false notes, he replied and we both laughed heartily.
10
The Orchestral Pieces had begun to make their way in the world: they
received a repeat performance in London and another in Amsterdam.
After the latter Henri Hinrichsen, head of the publishing rm of Peters
Edition who had taken the considerable risk of publishing the work in
1911, sent Schoenberg a friendly letter enclosing an extra honorarium. In
his reply the composer, who rarely received such disinterested gener-
osity, expressed his pleasure and gratitude. He quoted the lines from
Entruckung which he had set to music in the Second String Quartet,
about wishing to become an ember of the holy re:
I want to tell all people who want to believe it, about the holy re. . . . I
would like to wish that one could see something in me: the thing which I
strive for: to be a sounding expression of the human soul and its longing for God.
11
Four months later Mathildes mother, Clara, who had been living
with the Schoenbergs since shortly after their arrival in Berlin (she had
also lived with them in Vienna), died. Mathilde was desolated by this
new blow. Schoenberg therefore took the family on holiday for several
weeks with the Zemlinskys at Karlshagen, a seaside resort on the Baltic.
To Kandinsky he wrote that he had spent the summer in tranquil
mindlessness, contemplating an oratorio on Balzacs novel Seraphita.
But it was not an easy time. The friendship between Schoenberg and
Zemlinsky had been under strain since the events of 1908, and by the end
of the vacation they were unable to exchange a civil word. From this low
point there was a reconciliation, however, which was solemnized by
Zemlinskys dedication to Schoenberg of his own Second String Quartet,
one of his greatest works, composed in 191315. Zemlinskys biographer
10
From a contribution by Schoenberg for Homage to Henry Wood, a World Symposium (L.P.O.
Booklets No. 1, London, 1944), edited by Miron Grindea; reproduced with Mr Grindeas
permission. The anecdote, however, does not refer to the Proms premiere of Op. 16 but the
second British performance, in January 1914, which Schoenberg himself came to London to
conduct at Woods invitation.
11
Irene Lawford-Hinrichsen, Music Publishing and Patronage. CF Peters: 1800 to the Holocaust
(Kenton, 2000), p. 150.
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 21
has ingeniously but plausibly suggested that this passionate and ultimately
redemptive score is a meditation on the tragedies and tensions of the past
few years, with Schoenberg, Mathilde, himself, and even Richard Gerstl
sublimated into purely musical but still identiable characters:
The dominant voice is often that of the cello, which runs hysterically
through the registers, raises its voice as if to shout others down, asserts itself
as melody and bass line at once, obdurately insists on pedal points. . . . At
such moments the personality of the dedicateehimself a cellistrises un-
ambiguously to the surface.
12
At any event the Baltic holiday seems to have given Schoenberg the
strength to return to the fray in composition and performance. Early in
1913 he experienced his greatest public triumphand in Vienna. On 23
February he was present at the rst performance, thirteen years after its
inception, of the Gurrelieder. His cousin, Hans Nachod, created the most
important role, that of King Waldemar. Other soloists included Martha
Winternitz-Dorda as Tove, Marya Freund as the Wood-Dove, and
Alfred Boruttau as Klaus the Fool. The Philharmonic Chorus, Vienna
Kaufmannischer Gesangverein and the Vienna Tonkunstler Orchestra
were conducted by Franz Schreker, who (with Alban Bergs assis-
tance, since Schoenberg was in Berlin) had guided the enormous forces
through a very trying rehearsal period. Schoenbergs circle tended to think
Schreker had insisted on going ahead despite mounting difculties mainly
to earn himself personal glory at the expense of the work; but the nal
result surely justied his efforts.
Many Viennese came to jeer at the latest manifestation of Schoen-
bergs crazy music, bringing their house-keys to whistle louder with.
They stayed spellbound. Schoenbergs gigantic early masterpiece, from
whose expansive romantic lyricism and brave pantheistic faith in the es-
sential rightness of natural order he must by now have felt impossibly far
removed, disarmed all scoffers. This was music they understood! When
after the long Wagnerian love-tragedy had been enacted, the wild ride
of the ghostly hunters sent on its way, and the Summer Winds riotous
breezes invoked by the speakerthe music gained the blazing C major
that opens the nal Hymn to the Sunthen the entire audience, in a kind
12
Antony Beaumont, Zemlinsky (London, 2000), pp. 22930.
of dumbfounded concession to their own astonishment, rose to their feet
and remained standing for the last ve grandiose minutes.
It was a magnicent success. There was tumultuous applause, and
rapturous shouts of Schoenberg! Schoenberg!. The composer was even-
tually discovered sitting grimly in an inconspicuous seat, and very
unwillingly was led on stage. There he bowed to Schreker and the per-
formers, but pointedly ignored the audience that was applauding him so
enthusiastically. For years, he said afterwards, these people have refused
to recognize me. Why should I thank them for appreciating me now? A
graceless attitude, no doubt, but he had good reason to be bitter. Shortly
before the performance, the father of an early pupil, pursuing a debt
which Schoenberg understood to have been paid on his behalf by the
pupil long ago, sent bailiffs to seize his personal effects and deprive him of
part of the money for his return fare. To get back to Berlin after the
concert, he had to borrow from friends.
Nor was the acclamation anything but a passing mood. Within a few
weeks his music and that of his associates was greeted with a barracking
even worse than anything that had greeted the Second Quartet in the
Bosendorfersaal. On 31 March he conducted a concert at the Musik-
vereinsaal, promoted by the Akademischer Verband fur Literatur und
Musik (the Academic Union for Literature and Music), in a programme
of his personal choice, largely designed to allow his pupils Berg and
Webern to hear their music played. Despite some protests, his own
Chamber Symphony, Zemlinskys MaeterlinckSongs, andevenWeberns
Op.6 Orchestral Pieces were successfully performed. But two of Bergs
Altenberg-Lieder provoked such uproar and ghting among the audience
that the concert had to be abandoned. Some of the demonstrators after-
wards marched to a police station and later attempted to pursue some of
Schoenbergs supporters through the courts. It was a famous Viennese
musical skandal; it adversely affected the reputation of the Akademischer
Verband, and indirectly led to its being wound up the following year.
Pe r i pe t e i a ( 190813) x 23
l ;
C H A P T E R T W O
The Past
(18741907)
. . . our loathed and beloved Vienna
(Schoenberg to Mahler, 1910)
T
he vienna into which schoenberg was born, and which
so readily abused him, enclosed a society of unsettling paradoxes.
Time has since rubbed smooth its rough edges and bestowed a lustre
that in some respects the city really deservedglittering capital of the
Austro-Hungarian Empire, cultural and commercial crossroads: the pros-
perous, stable, easy-going, innitely leisured high-summer realm of
the log king Franz Joseph I and the waltz king Johann Strauss II. Yet the
colourful surface often concealed disillusionment and despair, and the
crosscurrents of social tension, burgeoning anti-Semitism and political
and intellectual ferment. Since the Austro-Prussian War had rmly de-
moted Austria from its position of European political predominance,
Viennese society had become hamstrung by an inert, paternalistic bureau-
cracy whose incapacity, moral hypocrisy, and political corruption be-
came progressively more evident as the nineteenth century drew to a close.
As that societys collapse began to seem possible, and so less possible to
contemplate, so did attitudes harden against newideas. Yet the ambiguous
city exercised an uncanny fascination on even its most mistreated sons.
In artistic circles there was a gradually heightening awareness of social
stagnation, of all-pervasive double standards in life and thought, and a
x 24 x
sense of imminent disintegration, vividly recalled for a later generation in
the essays and stories of Stefan Zweig and the novels of Robert Musil. At
the time, this mode of awareness was summed up for many by the re-
markable group of creative artists of the n-de-sie`cle centred around the
painter Gustav Klimt and the dramatist Arthur Schnitzler, both of whom
were much patronized and highly successful in their chosen elds; and in
music most powerfully by Gustav Mahler, who was artistic director of
the Imperial Opera from 1897. Other leading gures included the artists
of the Vienna Secession, the writers of the Jung Wien movement, the poet
and dramatist Hugo von Hofmannsthal and one of Schoenbergs friends,
the novelist and playwright Hermann Bahr. Aware of their powerless-
ness to change a society which, on the whole, rewarded them and re-
garded them as heralds of a new age even as it found their works shocking
or provocative, these creators responded to the situation with a melan-
choly masked in more or less bitter scepticism, a concentration on bril-
liant surface ornament, and an aesthetic stance that gloried art for arts
own sake.
In opposition to them there soon emerged a second group, centred
around the writer and Kultur-kritik Karl Kraus and the architect Adolf
Loos.
1
They saw nothing fundamentally new in the n-de-sie`cle ethos,
merely a continuation in changed guise of what Schoenberg used to call
the Ach so blumenreiche Romantik (the oh-so-owery Romanticism).
They tried rather to combat the situation with a positive but inevitably
abrasive view of art as a means of moral change, ethical rather than
aesthetic, founded on the traditions, both exhortatory and satirical, of
European humanism. This groups efforts drove them, during the last
decade of the nineteenth century and the rst of the twentieth, into an
extreme position where, if their various arts were to continue to have
validity, a radical rethinking of their fundamental principles was vitally
necessary. Their attitude was not escapist, but a response to social pres-
sure, and might be summed up in the belief that a determined critique of
the idioms in which a society expresses itself is a critique of the society
itself. They saw turn-of-the-century Viennas predilection for Schmuck
1
As Leon Botstein has observed, there were signicant gures in Viennese culture who were
independent of either group, or partially accepted by both: Sigmund Freud, Viktor Adler,
Theodor Herzl, and Otto Wagner, among others. As his music developed, Mahler, too, came
to occupy a more independent position.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 25
(ornament, decorative effect) and cliche as concealing a real poverty of
life, thought, and artistic substance.
Necessity and intensity were their driving principles. For Karl Kraus,
language itself had to be puried, as the only medium capable of arriv-
ing at the truth. For Adolf Loosnotorious, in a Vienna infested with
buildings that aunted decorative facades and swirling neo-Rococo
adornment, for a purely functional approach of severe lines and har-
monious proportionarchitecture had to return to the strictly necessary,
to become a purely functional art of structure rather than ornament. His
inuential article Ornament und Verbrechen (Ornament and Crime, 1908)
attacked the orid Art Nouveau style and called for a return to classicism,
making somewhat tendentious use of anthropological evidence to sug-
gest that the more advanced a civilization, the more it renounces unnec-
essary decoration. Krauss self-edited and largely self-written periodical
Die Fackel (The Torch) set the groups agenda. Under its broad ban-
ner, if no other, we may link the names of the painter-dramatist Oskar
Kokoschka, the poet Peter Altenberg, the philosopher Ludwig Wittgen-
stein, the painter Egon Schieleand the composer Arnold Schoenberg.
His art, too, would be created out of a driving inner necessity; he would
strive to win free of all encumbering ornament and reduce the material to
the essential.
Schoenbergs origins were comparatively humble. Genealogy cannot
trace his ancestry with any precision further than his grandfather Abra-
ham Schonberg, who was bornthe year is not knownin the town of
Szecseny, Nogrod County, which lies north of Budapest on the Hun-
garian border with Slovakia. There Abraham married Theresia Lowy,
who had been born in 1807. It appears that there was more than one
person named Abraham Schonberg in Szecseny, and it is thus uncertain
whether the composers great-grandfather was a Filip (son of Simon) or a
Simeon Schonberg. Virtually all that is known of these putative forebears
is that they were Jews living in the Eastern regions of the Austro-
Hungarian Empire. Probably the family adopted the name Schonberg
around 1782, when the Emperor Joseph II extended certain civil rights
to Jews, but also required them to use surnames and to record births,
marriages, and deaths. The composers ancestors may well have origi-
nated in a town named Schonbergfor which there are several possible
candidates. The most probable is Sumperk (formerly Schonberg) in
Moravia. Between 1700 and 1848, attempts to restrict the number of
Jewish families in Bohemia and Moravia forced many Jews to emigrate
to Hungary, and it is a reasonable hypothesis that Schoenbergs ances-
tors may have arrived in Szecseny from Sumperk during the eighteenth
century.
Abraham and Teresia Schonberg had two sons, Ignaz and Samuel,
of whom the youngerSamuel, the composers fatherwas born in
Szecseny on 20 September 1838. Some time afterwards the family moved
to the polyglot city of Pressburg (Poszonyi, now better known as Bra-
tislava) in Slovakia, where Austrian, Czech, Slovak, and Hungarian
cultures intermingled. Samuels parents would die there, but in 1852, at
the age of fourteen, he himself moved on to the Imperial capital, Vienna,
as an apprentice to a commercial rm. Samuel had a good voice and be-
came a member of a choral society, attending their rehearsals and per-
formances in the evenings after his work. Eventually he went into business
on his own account, opening a small shoe-shop, and in 1872 he married
Pauline Nachod, ten years his juniorthe daughter of an innkeeper from
Prague. Pauline was a member of a large familyshe had three brothers
and two sistersand her descent is better documented: her family were
observant Jews who belonged to the Altneuschul, Pragues oldest syna-
gogue, where members of the family had served as cantors. Samuel and
Paulines rst attempt to have a child resulted in a stillbirth. They were
living at 5 Obere Donaustrasse in the Leopoldstadt, the predominantly
Jewish Second District (II. Bezirk) of Vienna, when their rst surviving
child was born on 13 September 1874a boy given the gentile name of
Arnold, but who at his circumcision a week after his birth was named
Abraham (Avrahom ben Schmuel), after his paternal grandfather.
2
Situated in the heart of the city, and notable for its world-famous
amusement park, the Prater, the Leopoldstadt (together with Brigittenau)
forms a large island surrounded by the Danube Canal and, to the north,
the Danube River. Though it was the oldest Jewish district in Vienna, set
up as a ghetto by the Emperor Ferdinand II in the early seventeenth
century, it takes its name from a persecutor of Jewsthe Emperor
Leopold I, who in 1670 ordered all Jews to be expelled, then appropriated
2
I am grateful to the composers grandson, E. Randol Schoenberg, for some of the family
information in this chapter.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 27
their possessions and had their synagogue razed to the ground. Not until
after the revolution of 1848 had the Jewish community begun to grow
again, but by the time of Schoenbergs birth the Leopoldstadts Jewish
inhabitants were on the verge of becoming a majority.
Samuel and Paulines marriage seems to have been something of an
attraction of opposites, though all in all, according to their son, it ap-
peared to go smoothly apart from money worries. Samuel was a roman-
tic idealist of a combative, iconoclastic cast of mind, while Pauline was
conservative in her instincts, practical, deeply attached to time-honoured
Jewish beliefs and traditions. Samuel was later characterized by his son as
a freethinker (Freisinniger)a term which indicates he was an adher-
ent of Reform Judaism, a movement which viewed the Jewish religion
as something that changed and adapted as it unfolded through a process
of historical development, while still retaining its essence. Arguments be-
tween the parents were a frequent occurrence, and often Paulines brother
Fritz (father of the singer Hans Nachod) would weigh in on Samuels
side. So quite early in life the young Arnold must have been aware of the
contrary pulls of faith and scepticism. In the struggle to reconcile the rev-
erence for Jewish tradition he inherited from his mother with the more
critical outlook derived from his father, we see the earliest of the many
dichotomies that shaped his intellectual development.
Arnold entered primary school at the age of ve, by which time the
family had been enlarged with the arrival of a daughter, Ottilie, and had
twice moved house within the Second District, presumably into larger
premises. By this time they were living in the Taborstrasse, where they
would stay for the next twelve years. The house apparently lacked run-
ning water, all water having to be brought in from outside. The II.Bezirk,
though never considered a particularly salubrious district, was con-
veniently close to the centre of the city. Arnold was often ill as a child,
suffering from the effects of scarlet fever and also from breathing dif-
culties, perhaps inherited from his father, who was asthmatic.
When Arnold was seven, a horrifying event occurred which affected
the lives of the Schonbergs, as it did many hundreds of Viennese families,
especially Jewish ones. On 8 December 1881, just as the curtain was
about to go up on the Viennese premiere of Offenbachs Tales of Hoff-
mann before a capacity audience in the fashionable Ringtheater, a lighted
chandelier fell to the oor of the auditorium and the building was swiftly
consumed by re. The doors, designed to open inwards, were forced shut
by the pressure of the desperate crowds attempting to escape. The death
toll has been put variously between 350 and 800, but it was certainly one
of the biggest disasters the city has experienced. Among the victims were
Pauline Schonbergs brother Heinrich Nachod and his wife, Hermine.
Their two very young daughters, Mela and Olga (the latter not two years
old), were orphaned, and came to live with Samuel and Pauline, although
Pauline was already pregnant with her third child. The boy she gave birth
to in April 1882, Arnolds younger brother, was named Heinrich, prob-
ably in memory of Heinrich Nachod. There seems to be no evidence of
what the young Arnold Schoenberg thought or felt about this terrible
catastrophe, which must have had a devastating impact in his home, as in
the wider world of Vienna society. It is tempting to speculate that it must
have had some effect on the world-view of someone who would become
an eloquent composer of the senses of fear, of suffering, of terrifying pre-
monitions, of impending disasterand that his parents adoption of the
two orphans was also a practical lesson in charity and action according
to strong principles of humanity. But all we can say for certain is that he
seems always to have had good relations with his foster-sisters, especially
cousin Olga, and that later in life she, in her turn, would be able to help
her cousin and his family in a number of ways.
Neither Pauline nor Samuel Schonberg was particularly interested in
art music, although both of them enjoyed singing, and Samuel used to
sing Slovak folksongs (perhaps picked up in Bratislava) to his son. As
mentioned, Paulines family had provided Synagogue cantors in Prague
for generations. Arnolds brother Heinrich, and at least two of his cous-
ins, would have professional singing careers. Samuel hoped that Arnold
would one day become an engineerthe career chosen by the boys
cousin Arthur Schonberg, son of Samuels brother Ignaz, who had been
born in Vienna only a few months before him. But Arnolds appetite for
music seems to have been immediate and innate, and his musical gifts
became evident as soon as he was given a chance to show them. He be-
gan learning the violin at the age of eight or nine and immediately,
without any tuition, started producing violin duets of his own. He used
as models the works he played with his violin teacher, and the fact that he
was thus able to bring his childish compositions to his lessons and play
them over must have been a valuable stimulus. At rst these little works
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 29
progressed only as fast as his violin technique improved; but soon, after
reading a biography of Mozart, he was inspired to emulate him and
compose without the aid of an instrument.
At school Arnold was bullied for his small size and studiousness, but
as always in later life when he was attackedhe fought back. Signicant
progress came when he entered Realschule (secondary school without
classics) at the age of eleven, and met there a boy a few months younger
than himself named Oskar Adler. They soon became rm friends. Al-
though Adler tends to be at best a shadowy presence in the standard
histories of Viennese cultural life, by all accounts he was an inescapable
part of it from the 1890s up to the Anschluss. Clearly he was a remarkable
person and his inuence on Schoenbergwho would remain in contact
with him, though in later years only intermittently, throughout his life
was profound. Adler would eventually train and practise as a doctor, but
he saw this as secondary to his devouring interests in music (especially
chamber music), philosophy and astrology. [His] talent as a musician,
wrote Schoenberg in 1949:
was as great as his capabilities in science. Through him I learned of the ex-
istence of a theory of music, and he directed my rst steps therein. He also
stimulated my interest in poetry and philosophy and all my acquaintance
with classical music derived from playing quartets with him, for even then
he was already an excellent rst violinist.
3
Adler had taught himself the violin, but had great natural talent for
it. He gave Schoenberg some tuition in elementary harmony and ear-
training; but as the above quotation makes clear the general intellectual
stimulation he provided was just as important. Adler and his brother Max
(later Professor of Sociology at Vienna University) were voracious read-
ers and even in their early youth would discuss the ideas of Kant and
Schopenhauer: people nicknamed them the little philosophers.
Adler, Schoenberg, and one of Schoenbergs numerous cousins formed
a trio of two violins and viola, and arranged for this combination whatever
music they could lay their hands on. Arnold wrote many original pieces,
too, some of which have survived: polkas, marches, Landler, and so forth
quite endearing efforts in the popular style of the day. A somewhat more
3
My Evolution in Style and Idea, 2nd ed., pp. 7980.
ambitious attempt was a Romance (Re mineur) pour deux violons et alto
par Arnaude Schonberg, designated as op. 1. The Frenchied title prob-
ably betrays the inuence of his uncle Fritz Nachod, the nearest thing to an
intellectual in the family, who had taught Arnold French while he was still
at school and kindled an interest in poetry and drama, especially Schiller.
Fritz wrote poetry of his own.
Samuel Schonbergs business was no more than a modest success. In
1886 he branched out, acquiring a commission and collection agency
at Kleine Pfarrgasse 31. But only three years later, in the Europe-wide
pulmonary inuenza epidemic of 1890, he died from emphysema, appar-
ently aggravated by his heavy drinking and smoking, on the last day of the
year, aged fty-two. Thus the fteen-year-old Arnold was left as head of
a household consisting of his mother, sister, brother and cousins. He, too,
had suffered severe inuenza attacks during the year, something that was
to recur every spring for the next decade or so. The family moved house
several times, and to help support Pauline and the children, Arnold had to
leave school (where he had been a cocky, irrepressible, unwilling pupil of
average scholastic ability) and start work as a clerk in a small private bank,
giving all his salary to his mother. He hated the work. Music, however,
continued to be his absorbing interest, whether composing or playing or
just walking in the Prater with friends, talking about it and listening to a
military band playing Wagner excerptsa stocky, cheerful, argumenta-
tive, rather bumptious youth in a yellow overcoat, already trenchant in
his opinions, already balding on the domed cranium that was to be his
most distinguishing physical feature. In addition to Oskar Adler he was
making several other important friends, drawn together by their common
interest in music. Edmund Eysler, later to be a successful operetta com-
poser, was another person with whom he played chamber music on a
regular basis. There was David Josef Bach (later a linguist and mathema-
tician), and also the singer Walter Pieau and Moritz Violina pianist and
aspiring composer who, as a child prodigy, had got to know Brahms.
They thought of themselves as rather a Bohemian circle.
In time, the Adler-Schoenberg trio became a quartet, which met on
Sunday afternoons in a little servants room in a house on the Angarten-
strasse, followed by walks in the Prater discussing philosophy. Schoen-
berg graduated to the viola, then to a substitute cello (a viola tted with
zither strings) and nally to the cello itself, which remained his principal
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 31
instrument afterwards. His actual playing, though never technically won-
derful, is said to have had great character and intense musicality; and the
experience of playing all four roles in a string quartet was invaluable
grounding for the future composer of so much chamber music. Not
surprisingly, as soon as he had found out from an encyclopedia article
how to construct a sonata-form movement, string quartets began to ow
from his pen. He was now about eighteen years of age. It hardly mattered
that his formal training remained non-existent: in later years he often said
that Art is not a matter of can but of must, and the must of music
impelled him from the start. During the summer of 1893, while on a
weeks holiday with David Josef Bach at Kierling near Vienna, he com-
posed several songsapparently his rst Liederand presented a col-
lection of four of them to Bachs sister Eva, to whom he would briey
become engaged.
Politically most of Schoenbergs friends inclined towards socialism and
felt the pressing importance of encouraging an appreciation of the arts
among working people. David Bach would soon be active in the workers
choral movement and eventually founded a series of Workers Symphony
Concerts (Arbeiter-Sinfonie-Konzerte) in Vienna. From the turn of the cen-
tury Oskar Adler led the Adler String Quartetno doubt developed from
the childhood quartet that had included Schoenberg, but with another of
Adlers friends, the composer Franz Schmidt, as regular cellist. This quar-
tet played especially in working mens circles. Although Schoenberg was
genuinely interested in socialist ideas at this period, it was probably more as
an ideal of human conduct than a politically attainable goal.
His idealistic outlook was certainly fostered and supported by his con-
tinued contact with Oskar Adler. The American violinist Louis Krasner,
who came to know Adler in Vienna a generation later, recalled that all
of artistic and cultural Vienna came to him for counsel . . . all creative
artists seemed linked to him and were no doubt inuenced by him.
4
Fromthe early years of the century Adler gave lectures on the areas where
4
Letter, 20 June 1983, from Louis Krasner to Raymond Head, quoted by permission of
Raymond Head. Adlers counsel included casting the horoscopes of those who thus came to
him. Krasner, who gave the world premie`re of Alban Bergs Violin Concerto, sought Adlers
advice on how to play the solo part. Of Adlers playing he commented although he was self-
taught and handled his instrument in a very personal way, his sound and his music-making were
simply divine. (ibid.) The writer and violin-teacher Hans Keller, who studied with Adler, said
music and philosophy overlapped. In one of these he spoke of himself as
only one tone in the great symphony of the World, a phrase that seems
to echo the echo of the Holy Voice in Schoenbergs Second String
Quartet. Adler viewed Astrology, on which he became an eminent au-
thority and published a great deal, as the theory of the indivisible cosmic
connection of all events. The Earth, and the entire universe, was to be
considered a single organism whose inner life was revealed in numerical
relations. Music, the immediate inner experience of numbers, was the
only means that offered direct experience of that cosmic accord. As we
shall see when we come to examine Schoenbergs theoretical ideas
especially his conception of a piece of music as an organism whose every
feature and event must be related and interconnectedif Adler was
formulating his ideas while he and Schoenberg were still teenage com-
rades we can hardly discount him as an intellectual inuence, though of
course the inuence may also have owed in the other direction.
5
Schoenberg was not just concerned with music and philosophy at this
time. At sixteen he fell hopelessly in love with a fourteen-year-old cousin
on his mothers side, Malvina Goldschmied. The letters and poems he
wrote to her are among his earliest writings that have survived. The letters
cast a revealing light on his youthful convictions: he claimed to be an Un-
believer, but (reecting the inuence of ReformJudaism) he felt the Bible
was the foundation of all things and could give guidance in the modern
worldan early instance of his penchant for paradox. Moreover, a poem
he sent Malvina in about 1891 urges her to look at the core meaning of any
misfortune that befalls her and not to be confused by its outward ap-
pearance: adumbrating already a concern between outward manifestation
and inner meaning that he would pursue throughout his life.
He was the best violinist I ever knew. . . . He was the best musician whom Schoenberg ever
knew, according to Schoenberg himself. . . . From Adler, he would have got his view of music
as a philosophical truth-seeking discipline. (Quoted in Joan Allen Smith, Schoenbergs Way,
Perspectives of New Music FallWinter 1979/SpringSummer 1980, pp. 25960. I quote from
this source hereafter simply as Schoenbergs Way, with page references.)
5
In 1918 Adler wrote a book entitled (in imitation of Kants Critique of Pure Reason) Critique of
Pure Music (Die Kritik der reinen Musik), and subtitled an Examination of the Perception-
Critical Bases of the Science of Music. It has never been published. In a draft preface which
Adler added many years later, he recalled that parts of the book were greatly indebted to his
teenage discussions with Schoenberg. He also claimed that Schoenberg declared that this was
the book which he would most have liked to have written.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 33
Schoenberg composed a short orchestral work in Malvinas honour,
which survives in a touchingly clumsy piano arrangement under the title
Lied ohne Worte. In 1894 he also wrote a set of short pieces for two pianos
at the suggestion of Richard Heuberger, to whom he had gone for ad-
vice. Schoenberg was much more gifted in writing for strings, however.
In the same year, 1894, Oskar Adler and some friends gave a private per-
formance of part of one of Schoenbergs early string quartets to the blind
organist-composer Josef Labor, who then urged him to devote himself
entirely to music.
Circumstances were conspiring to propel the young bank-clerk in that
direction. Before long a new friendship was to transform the course of
Schoenbergs musical enthusiasmsand ultimately of his emotional life.
In late 1895 one of the rising stars of the younger generation of Viennese
musicians, the gifted composer and conductor Alexander von Zem-
linsky, founded an amateur orchestral society, the Musikalische Verein
Polyhymnia, which would draw its personnel from various amateur
groups active in citys Second District. Weekly orchestral rehearsals
(mainly of music for strings) took place in a hotel, leading to a succession
of public concerts. At the rst rehearsal Zemlinsky found, at the only
cello desk, a striking young man fervently ill-treating his instrument: a
junior bank clerk who preferred sharps and ats to stocks and shares. It
was Schoenberg, and here began one of the most signicant relationships
of his life, with the man he came invariably to address as Lieber Alex.
6
A
quarter of a century later he would write of Zemlinsky: he was my
teacher, I became his friend, later his brother-in-law, and in the years
since then he has remained the man whose attitude I try to imagine when
I need advice.
Diminutive, ugly, charming, highly cultured, Zemlinsky was one of the
nest musical minds of his generation. Conservatoire-trained, with ex-
cellent connections, he was becoming recognized as an unusual talent
and was making his way into the highest circles of Viennese musical
society. He was a member of the Wiener Tonkunstlerverein, whose
honorary president was Brahms, and which had already presented per-
6
There are conicting accounts of how they rst came into contact. Oskar Adler and
David J. Bach had both, apparently, already suggested that Schoenberg should study
with Zemlinsky; but it seems certain that their actual meeting took place in the context of
Polyhymnia.
formances of some of his works. Part Jewish by birth,
7
and only three
years older than Schoenberg, he was an ideal instructor for the amateur
cellist-composer. Although their personalities were very different, the
chemistry was right: they soon became rm friends, continually in each
others company, united in an enthusiasm for new ideas and new music.
It was Zemlinsky, Schoenberg testied near the end of his life, to
whom I owe most of my knowledge of the technique and the problems
of composing. Although he referred to Zemlinsky as his teacher, it seems
there was no formal master-pupil relationshipand given Schoenbergs
combative nature, perhaps there never could have been. For a while the
older composer gave Schoenberg some instruction in counterpoint, and
Schoenberg brought his works to Zemlinsky for comment and advice.
Otherwise his contribution to Schoenbergs evolution into a composer
seems to have consisted in general observations and discussionand
of course the example of the works that he himself was then writing
prolically.
It is signicant, however, that at the Conservatoire Zemlinsky had
studied with the composer Robert Fuchs (a friend of Brahms). Fuchs had
stressed to his students a technique he observed in the classicsthe way
that a single melody or gure or motif might be exhaustively treated in
various ways and used to produce the thematic material of an entire
movement, even perhaps an entire work. This was not an area that
received much attention in contemporary writing on music, which was
generally far more poetic in its approach, although Brahms for one had
certainly noted and developed the technique. It became a cornerstone of
Zemlinskys own compositional methodsone that he undoubtedly
communicated to Schoenberg, who in time would take it in directions
hitherto undreamed of.
He also beneted fromZemlinskys very wide-ranging general culture,
which considerably broadened his musical horizons. So far Schoenberg
had been a passionate admirer of Brahms, though he never plucked up
the courage to introduce himself to the great composer, a familiar g-
ure in Viennas streets, cafes, and concert-halls. Zemlinsky also admired
Brahms, and from far closer quarters: Brahms had taken a friendly interest
7
Zemlinskys mother came from a family of Sephardic Jews; his father, previously Catholic,
converted to Judaism in order to marry her.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 35
in Zemlinskys progress, attended his performances, invited him to bring
scores to his home for discussion. In 1896 he induced his own publisher,
Simrock, to publish two of Zemlinskys chamber works. But Zemlinsky,
a budding opera composer, also greatly admired Wagner, and the pro-
gressive ideas of music-drama and supercharged chromatic harmony
associated with Wagners scores. He was one of the rst of the younger
generation to cut across the Brahms-Wagner axis that had long divided
the musical world into opposing camps. He soon brought Schoenberg to
appreciate the excellence, the power, and boldness of Wagners inno-
vations. Schoenberg became an ardent Wagnerian, and by the end of the
1890s he had heard all the major operas several times. He came to ap-
preciate Anton Bruckner, too, and heard him lecture at the Vienna
Academy.
Zemlinskys inuence was not merely musical, however: he was
thoroughly versed in the latest developments in art and literature. In all
probability it was he who turned Schoenberg towards the writers who
were to form an important part of his mental universe over the next
decadeamong them Richard Dehmel, Stefan George, Jens Peter Ja-
cobsen, and Maurice Maeterlinck. He also brought Schoenberg into the
circle of young writers and musicians who patronized the Cafe Grien-
steidl and were the reason for its nickname Cafe Megalomania. As the
critic Max Graf recalled,
One day Zemlinsky brought along to our circle a young man, whom he
introduced as his pupil, telling us we would eventually hear much more of his
compositions. The new arrival was, indeed, remarkable enough. His Pierrot-
like face ashed with energy and relish for argument. He had the oddest
ideas. . . . It was Arnold Schoenberg.
8
Although some of Zemlinskys friends were sceptical of this argu-
mentative interloper, otherssuch as the composer-pianist Erich J.
Wolffwere impressed and became valuable allies. Zemlinsky himself
demonstrated his faith in Schoenberg in the most concrete way. On 2
March 1896 he conducted the Polyhymnia orchestra in a concert in-
cluding the premiere of a Notturno by Schoenbergprobably the rst
signicant public performance of any of his music. Polyhymnia also
8
Quoted in Ernst Hilmar, Arnold Schonberg (Vienna, 1974), p. 165.
held a song-competition in which Schoenberg was awarded a prize for
his early song, Ein Schilied.
Shortly after he began playing for Polyhymnia, Schoenbergs clerking
days came to an end. According to David Bach, one day he came home
and announced joyfully: My boss has gone bankruptnobody will ever
get me inside a bank again! From now on, he insisted, he would work
only at music. Naturally his family did not take to the idea at all. Relatives
blamed him for unnecessarily worrying his mother; there were quarrels
and determined efforts to get him to return to banking. Only Fritz
Nachod, the romantic uncle, supported his stand.
But Schoenberg had made up his mind. In 1896 he had begun con-
ducting a working-mens chorus called Freisinn in Modling. With the
help of the socialist music-teacher Josef Scheu (18411904), a key gure
in the development of workers choirs in Austria, he also secured a post as
conductor of a metal-workers choir in Stockerau, twelve miles from
Vienna. Schoenberg had to walk there and back when he could not
afford the fare. Later he took charge of similar choirs in the villages of
Meidling and Modling (now suburbs of Vienna). It was satisfying work,
and he found himself in sympathy with the workers political aspirations.
These choirs were closely related to the social democratic movement,
and knew their dynamic young conductor as Comrade Schoenberg
and Comrade Arnold Schoenberg he was in press reviews of their con-
certs. The programmeswhich tended to consist of folksongs, patriotic
songs, and hymns to freedom (the texts sometimes having to be rewritten
at the behest of the Imperial authorities) along with partsongs by Brahms
and Strausswere very successful. But they brought in little money.
Schoenberg thus began, in addition, many years drudgery of working as
a copyist and arranger for music publishers, making piano arrangements
of other composers works and scoring operettas for their much better-
known composers.
For much of 1897the year during which he also aided Zemlinsky by
helping to prepare the vocal score of the latters prize-winning opera
Saremahe was busy with writing and perfecting a String Quartet in
D major. The latest of several quartets he had written by this time, this is
the very earliest piece by Schoenberg to have gained a foothold in to-
days repertoire, though it remained unpublished in his lifetime. It was
his rst success, and it nearly brought about a direct connection between
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 37
Schoenberg and Brahms. According to Hanns Eisler, on one of his last
visits to the ailing Brahms, Zemlinsky showed him a draft of Schoen-
bergs quartet:
. . . Brahms, who was usually uninterested in musical beginners, began
to display some interest. He inquired about this Schoenberg, and when
Zemlinsky informed him that since the age of 18 Schoenberg had been
earning his bread by writing and copying-work, Brahmsto Zemlinskys
astonishmentoffered to pay the money to enable Schoenberg to attend the
Vienna Conservatoire. That was the greatest honour that Schoenberg ever
experienced in his life. But Schoenberg would not accept a loan.
9
Presumably because he was too proudand presumably, too, because he
knew that two years before Zemlinsky had also refused, with thanks, a
similar offer of nancial assistance from Brahms.
Fate prevented any further contact between Brahms and Schoenberg,
for the older composer was already dying of liver cancer and expired
on 3 April. The D major Quartet made its own way into the world.
Schoenberg completed the work during the summer, which he spent
with Zemlinsky at the mountain resort of Payerbach; on his mentors
advice he then revised it, substituting a new second movement. Zem-
linsky persuaded his colleagues on the board of the Tonkunstlerverein to
permit the Quartets rst performance on 17 March 1898 at a private
concert of the society, and Schoenberg was admitted to its membership.
On 20 December of the same year the work was performed in public by
the Fitzner Quartet, in the Bosendorfersaalten years, almost to the day,
before that venue would resound to the scandal of another Schoenberg
9
Hanns Eisler, Materialen zu einer Dialektik der Musik (Leipzig, 1973), p. 206. Although this
anecdotewith its implication of Brahms, as it were, handing on the mantle to Schoenberg
is seldom cited in either the Brahms or Schoenberg literature, there seems no reason to doubt
its basic veracity. Eisler was Schoenbergs pupilfor a while, one of his favouritesfrom 1919
to 1923; he was also close to Zemlinsky in the mid-1920s. He can only have heard the story
direct from one of them (perhaps more likely from Zemlinsky). Nevertheless as it stands the
account poses problems. It is generally believed that Schoenberg composed the D major
Quartet in summer 1897, yet Zemlinsky cannot have shown it to Brahms later than March of
that year. It might be thought that the work in question was one of Schoenbergs earlier
quartets, but Eisler is specic that the D major was involved. Perhaps the answer lies in the fact
that, as Schoenberg told Egon Wellesz, he rst presented the score to Zemlinsky for criti-
cism when only the rst two movements had been written and he had just started the third. So
likely Brahms saw only this portion.
String Quartet. The D major experienced no such baptism of re; its
warmly melodious style was well received. Brahmss friend and cham-
pion Eduard Hanslick, the all-powerful, arch-reactionary critic of the
Neue Freie Presse, was moved to comment: It seems to me that a new
Mozart is growing up in Vienna. But this was the last occasion that the
work was heard in Schoenbergs lifetime. Not wholly satised with it, he
withdrew the score (though he carefully preserved it) and moved on to
other things.
The Tonkunstlervereins performance of the String Quartet coin-
cided with a signicant change in Schoenbergs formal religious orien-
tation. Catholic Austria has always suffered from latentand often not
so latentanti-Semitism. By the mid-1890s, although only a tenth of
Viennas population was Jewish, they were visible and successful, and
therefore unpopular, in most walks of life. In 1895 the charismatic leader
of the Christian Socialist party, Karl Lueger, had been elected mayor of
the city on a strongly anti-Jewish programme. Although Emperor Franz
Josef at rst refused to conrm him in ofce, he came to power in 1897,
the year that Theodor Herzl, in reaction to the contemporary Dreyfus
case in France, founded the World Zionist Organization to campaign for
a separate Jewish homeland. Moderate Jews, who were generally content
to make careers in the states where they had spent all their lives, began to
nd themselves in an invidious position, caught between gentile re-
actionaries and Zionist zealots. Many relinquished the Jewish faith and
sought assimilation within the Christian community. (Gustav Mahler, for
instance, converted to Roman Catholicism in 1897.)
Thus in March 1898 Schoenberg, persuaded to this course by his friend
Walter Pieau, converted to Protestantism. Zemlinsky later did the same.
But the denomination that Schoenberg chosethe Lutheran Evangelical
Churchwas even so a minority within Austrian Protestantism. Little is
known of the immediate reasons behind his choice. The fact that he
chose not to enter the majority Catholic church shows that in this as
in other matters he was following his own course; probably the Protes-
tant stress on individual responsibility, biblical authority, and justication
through faith and works appealed to him more strongly than Catholic
ceremonial, and the association with Luther reinforced his attachment
to the most central strands of German culture. Although Schoenberg was
never closely afliated to any congregation, and though the conversion
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 39
was probably forced upon him as much by social and career consider-
ations as by inner conviction, there is no reason to believe that he did not
take his adopted religion seriously. He took everything seriously. His
conversion marked the end of the rst stage in a lifetime of spiritual rest-
lessness and searching.
He continued to compose copiously, especially songs, but few larger
works reached completion. It was becoming an established pattern, nev-
ertheless, that the summer vacation, away from Vienna, was the period
when important creative endeavours were conceived or completed.
Schoenbergs main project during the summer of 1898 was a work of
very different orientation from the Brahmsian-Dvorakian D major Quar-
tet. It was his rst composition for large orchestra, a symphonic poem
entitled Fruhlings Tod (The Death of Spring) after a poem by Nikolaus
Lenau, in an ultra-Romantic, post-Wagnerian idiom.
10
Although Scho-
enberg completed a substantial amount of this work, it was destined to
remain a tantalizing fragment. However the following year, holidaying
again with Zemlinsky and his sister Mathilde in Payerbach, in the space
of a mere three weeks he composed the work which posterity has come
to regard as his rst masterpiece. It was a string sextet, which capitalized
on his undoubted talents for chamber music and string writing while
infusing the medium with the new idiom of post-Wagnerian chromat-
icism and the literary basis of a symphonic poem: Verklarte Nacht (Trans-
gured Night) after a poem by Richard Dehmel.
Never before had Schoenberg written anything so passionate. It was
Zemlinsky who had introduced him to Dehmels poetry; and despite
some reservations, Zemlinsky recognized that with this work his erst-
while pupil had become entirely his own master. He submitted Scho-
enbergs sextet to the Tonkunstlerverein, but this time the reaction was
far less favourable: Schoenberg had made astonishing advances in two
years, and the members of the Society found themselves confronted with
an uncompromisingly modern music which went well beyond Wagner
10
Despite the differences in style, there might have been an intended connexion between
Schoenbergs work and Zemlinskys slightly earlier cantata Fruhlingsbegrabnis (The Burial of
Spring) to a text by Brahmss friend Paul Heyse, which Zemlinsky dedicated to Brahmss
memory. A symphonic poem in memory of Brahms would perhaps be a contradiction in
terms, however, and there is no doubt that the Fruhlings Tod torso shows Schoenberg casting
off the last traces of his early thraldom to the more supercial aspects of Brahmsian style.
in chromatic intensity. It sounds as if someone had smeared the score
of Tristan while it was still wet! commented the operetta-composer
Richard Heuberger (a friend of Brahms) after a private play-through the
following year. Verklarte Nacht was eventually rejected for public perfor-
mance, ofcially because it contained a chord (see p. 205) which nobody
could nd in the harmony textbooks.
Outraged by this treatment, Schoenberg resigned from the Ton-
kunstlerverein. He was, in any case, already engaged on a work of in-
comparably greater scope. Shortly before these events, the Verein had
announced a competition for a new song-cycle. Schoenberg resolved to
enter, and in March 1900 began setting some poems for voice and piano
from the Gurresange, an extended verse-sequence written in 1869 by the
Danish novelist, poet, and botanist Jens Peter Jacobsen (184785) in a
recently published German translation by the Viennese critic and phil-
ologist Robert Franz Arnold. Schoenberg may have been led to Jacobsen
by Zemlinsky, who was an enthusiast for Jacobsens worksand was to
be a judge for the competition. But soon a much larger conception
erupted from of his imagination: scorning the competitions May dead-
line, Schoenberg went on to set Jacobsens entire sequence, on a vast scale,
for solo voices, speaker, choirs, and an enormous orchestraa larger
performing body than any previous composer had dared to ask for. Parts I
and II of this immense undertaking were composed in short score by the
middle of 1900, but work had to be abandoned for almost a year while
Schoenberg earned sufcient to support himselfscoring other peoples
operettas. One night, after a party with his Modling choral society, he
climbed the nearby Anninger Mountain and, after hiking through the
mist-shrouded forest in the early morning, watched the sun risean
experience that proved the inspiration for the great Hymn to the Sun that
closes the Gurrelieder. By mid-1901 the whole workone of the summits
of late Romantic musichad been drafted, and Schoenberg was able to
order music-paper of an unheard-of size (no less than forty-eight staves)
on which to score it.
In the gorgeous tapestry of love-songs that makes up the rst part of
the Gurrelieder, he seems to give voice to his passion for Mathilde von
Zemlinsky, three years his junior. Her brother once described their
mother, Clara, as a very withdrawn, retiring woman, and Mathilde,
who had become a close friend of Schoenbergs sister Ottilie, appears
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 41
to have resembled her in this. Nevertheless, although she was later to
be overshadowed by her husband, and by the tragic events surround-
ing her elopement with Gerstl, Mathilde must have been a strong per-
sonality to attract the young Schoenberg. In some notes for a biography
dictated towards the end of his life, Schoenberg implied that she insti-
gated their affair on the rebound from another man who had been
engaged to her but left her, and that she used emotional blackmail to
ensnare him; also that most of his friends disapproved of his engagement
to Mathilde.
But it would seem that there was plenty of mutual attraction involved.
In May 1901, Mathilde announced that she was pregnant with their
rst child. By now, or only a little later, they were living togetherthey
certainly holidayed together at Mattsee in the summer, and in early
October the couple went through a registry-ofce marriage in Bratislava.
Although her brother had renounced Judaism some time before, at that
point Mathilde was still ofcially Jewish; she renounced the faith only
four days after the marriage was registered, and on 18 October the re-
ligious ceremony took place in Vienna, according to Protestant rites, in a
church on the Dorotheergasse.
Schoenbergs marriage to Mathilde bound himeven closer to his friend
Zemlinsky, whose complicated emotional life had just reached its greatest
crisis. For most of 1900 and 1901 he had been wooing his composition
pupil, the spoilt, beautiful, and imperious Alma Schindler, the daughter
of a wealthy artistic family and herself a talented song composer. This was
the most serious of his many liaisons; Alma became his Muse. Through
Zemlinsky she came to know Schoenbergwhom she at rst disliked,
considering him too Jewish and a mere hanger-on of her adored tea-
cher. Zemlinsky told her the world would talk of Schoenberg before
long; he was a ery spirit in every sense, a true revolutionary. Although
hardly untainted by the prevalent anti-Semitism of her class, Alma re-
turnedfor a timeZemlinskys affection, but their passion was never
satisfactorily consummated. In the autumn of 1901 the relationship ran
into difculties and, less than a month after Schoenberg married Ma-
thilde, Alma found herself torn between Zemlinsky and a man nearly
twice her age, though one of the most powerful and charismatic musical
personalities in Vienna: none other than the controversial artistic director
of the Hofoper, the composer and conductor Gustav Mahler.
Meanwhile, in Berlin, the theatrical impresario, playwright, and nov-
elist Ernst von Wolzogen had opened a new kind of popular theatre. It
was inspired by the example of the French cabaret of the 1890s, whose
most famous star, Yvette Guilbert, had visited Berlin in 1899. Wolzogen
was also supporting the ideas of art for the common man proclaimed by
the inuential (and lightly satirical) poet-journalist Otto Julius Bierbaum,
who had just had a sensational best-seller with a collection of Deutsche
Chansonslight-hearted, satirical poems by contemporary writers, suit-
able for turning into popular songs. The collection was subtitled Brettl-
lieder. Wolzogens Buntes Theater (Yellow, or Motley Theatre), gen-
erally known as the U
berbrettl (literally super-plank, a term derived

from the boards of a stage, used to denote a small variety show), was an
experiment in bringing literature into the convivial atmosphere of the
music-hall, with dramatic sketches, recitations, and chanson-settings of
light verse by Bierbaum, Dehmel, Morgenstern, Wedekind, and others.
Historically speaking it was the rst stirring of the impulse which would
give rise to the more notorious Berlin cabaret culture of the Weimar era.
In May 1901, the month that Mathilde announced her pregancy,
Wolzogen brought his Buntes Theater troupe to Vienna, playing to
packed houses at the Carltheater. His rst musical director, who had been
recommended by Zemlinsky, was Oskar Straus, later to be famous as a
operetta composer. When the troupe next visited in September, Zem-
linsky recommended a new director: Schoenberg, who with a wife and
prospective family to support now urgently needed to nd employment,
outside Vienna if need be. In fact, Schoenberg had already composed one
song for a Vienna cabaret, and had set several of the poems Bierbaum had
included in Deutsche Chansons. Wolzogen, currently hiring the best talent
on offer to keep the Buntes Theater ahead of its rivals, engaged him.
Early in Decemberjust before Zemlinsky was devastated by Almas
breaking off their relationship, and accepting Mahlers offer of marriage
the newlyweds departed for Germany. Their rst child, a daughter,
Gertrude, was born in Berlin the next month.
Though appointed as Wolzogens Kapellmeister, Schoenberg found
himself, just as in Vienna, largely engaged in arranging others music.
(Zemlinsky passed on to him some piano arrangements of operas he had
been commissioned to do by the publisher Weinberger.) He seems to have
done little actual conducting in the U
berbrettl, and was soon dissatised

The Pas t ( 18741907) x 43
with artistic standards there. Whether this was due to Wolzogens anti-
Semitism is not known, but they parted company when Schoenbergs
contract ran out in July 1902. Of his own Brettl-lieder only Nachtwandler,
written for piano, piccolo, trumpet, and side-drum, is known to have had
a single performanceand was then withdrawn because the trumpet part
was found too difcult.
Fortunately soon after his contract expired Schoenberg came into
contact with Richard Strauss, who at the age of thirty-eight had already
completed his major symphonic poems and was recognized as Germanys
leading composer. Strauss read through the draft of the Gurrelieder and was
deeply impressed. Seeing Schoenbergs dire nancial straits, he gave him
copying work extracting the parts of his new Choral Ballad Taillefer and
arranged for him to receive the 1903 Liszt Scholarship (the sum of 1000
Marks, from the income of the Liszt Foundation, annually awarded to a
gifted musician). Sending the scores of Gurrelieder and Verklarte Nacht to
his composer-colleague Max von Schillings on 18 December 1902, Strauss
wrote that Schoenberg was a man in bitterest need, who is very talented.
Schillings, in charge of administering the stipend, was not impressed:
Everywhere colour, colour-noise, colour-confusionand almost no de-
piction, no line, nothing natural. . . . I dont believe I can ever warm to
these artistic manifestations, these instrumentation-acrobatics . . ., but in
view of Schoenbergs situation he acceded to Strausss plea.
11
Strauss also
recommended Schoenberg for a teaching position at the Stern Con-
servatoire, one of the most respected music schools in Berlin. This kind of
work was much more to his liking.
Strauss gave Schoenberg artistic encouragement, too, at a time when
he was writing little (he had laid aside the orchestration of Gurrelieder
owing to pressure of hack-work). Directing Schoenbergs attention to
Maeterlincks drama Pelleas et Melisande, Strauss urged him to attempt
an opera on that subject.
12
After he had examined the play, however,
11
For this exchange see the exhibition catalogue Richard StraussAutographen, Portrats, Buhn-
enbilder (Munich: Bayarischen Staatsbibliothek, 1999), pp. 1501. Schillingss early hostility to
Schoenbergs music may be signicant for their future relations, when he was principal of the
Prussian Academy of Arts and Schoenberg held his composition master-classes there during
192633.
12
Apparently Strauss discounted the importance of Debussys recently performed Pelleas et
Melisande, while Schoenberg later claimed that at the time he was ignorant of its very existence!
Schoenberg made a perhaps bolder decision: he would use it as the basis
of a symphonic poemthe form in which Strauss was held to reign su-
preme. He began composing his Pelleas und Melisande in July 1902 and
completed it the following Februaryby which time it had grown into a
massive score, for very large orchestra, fully on the scale of Strausss
largest symphonic poems and rather beyond them in textural and poly-
phonic complexity.
At this very time, in Vienna, Zemlinsky was also composing an am-
bitious symphonic poem, Die Seejungfrau (The Mermaid), after the fairytale
by Hans Christian Andersen. The composers correspondence shows that
in these parallel works they were both attempting to end the long-
established dichotomy between programmatic and absolute music (con-
tinuing, therefore, a process Schoenberg had initiated with Verklarte
Nacht). Though their symphonic poems would be narrative and illustra-
tive, using the latest resources of post-Wagnerian harmony and orches-
tral colour, they were to be composed in the spirit of Brahms, with the
rmest possible purely musical architecture and the logical, organic de-
velopment of themes. However, while for Zemlinsky this meant giving
his work a three-movement quasi-symphonic form, in Pelleas Schoenberg
created a single huge movement which subsumed the characteristics of a
four-movement symphony, plus introduction and epilogue.
Pelleas was the main artistic fruit of his rst Berlin sojourn. Zemlinsky,
rejected by Alma, contrasted his own dejection with his brother-in-laws
habitual optimism, patience, humour and joie de vivre. But nancial wor-
ries continued to make life difcult for the Schoenbergs, and in July 1903
they returned to Vienna, living at rst in the house of David Josef Bachs
parents in Modling. In Vienna, at least, something of a reputation now
preceded Arnold as a composer of striking modernist tendencies. His
songs, Opp. 1 and 2, had had some performances. Hearing the premie`re
of Op. 1, with Zemlinsky at the piano, Alma Schindler declared herself
abbergasted: . . . unbelievably showy but without the slightest con-
cession to an ear accustomed to melody. . . . By no means uninteresting
but beautiful . . . ?
13
Schoenberg, she decided, was an aberration. At the
rst performance of Op. 2 in December 1901 there were vocal protests
13
Alma Mahler-Werfel, Diaries 18981902, selected and translated by Antony Beaumont
(London, 1998), p. 350.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 45
from the audience. In March 1902 Verklarte Nacht was nally heard in
public, though Schoenberg was unable to come to Vienna for the oc-
casion. The performers were the quartet led by Mahlers brother-in-law,
Arnold Rose, augmented by two other players, one of them the com-
poser and cellist Franz Schmidt. It was on the whole a public success
Rose took six bows. There was hissing and restiveness among a section of
the audience, but many took note of the composer who could pour such
concentrated emotion and advanced harmonic content into the conning
mould of chamber music. The battle-lines between conservatism and
radicalism, in music as in the other arts, were now clearly drawn. In po-
sitions of power only Mahler, at the Hofoper, was unequivocally aligned
with new music and new standards; elsewhere old-style Brahmsianer like
Heuberger (now President of the Tonkunstlerverein) were in control.
Schoenberg was only too eager to enter the fray.
With Mathilde and their daughter he rented an apartment in the
Liechtensteinstrasse, in Viennas Ninth District. From his study, Scho-
enberg had a view over the Thury and the Leichten valley, with a church
whose bells, for a seemingly endless succession of funerals, would often
disrupt his afternoons set aside for teaching or composing. Before long,
Zemlinsky had moved into the same building and the two friends hat-
ched plans to further their careers. The rst idea was to set up a kind of
free conservatoire; and in the autumn of 1903 the philanthropist and
educationalist Dr Eugenie Schwarzwald, who had been introduced to
Schoenberg by their mutual friend Adolf Loos, made available classrooms
for that purpose in the girls school she ran in Vienna. The project was
not well supported, and lasted for only a year; but the classes were at-
tended by several students from the Institute of Music History at Vienna
University, encouraged by the Institutes director, Guido Adler, who was
sympathetic tonewideas andbenevolentlydisposedtoSchoenberg. When
Schoenberg began to take private composition pupils in 1904, these
formed the core of his circle of young disciples.
14
14
Schoenberg did in fact have some pupils prior to 1904, starting with Vilma von Webenau
(18751953), who came to him for instruction around 1899 and continued study in Berlin
while Schoenberg was working at the U
berbrettl. She was one of those who had music per-

formed at the rst public concert devoted to Schoenbergs pupils (Vienna, 4 November 1908)
in the company of pieces by Berg, Webern, Stein, Jalowetz, Karl Horwitz, O. de Ivanov, and
a Grieg orchestration by Viktor Kruger. Webenau later lived in Vienna as (in her words): a
very insignicant composer and music-teacher.
Among the rst was a deeply serious young man, son of a civil servant
from Carinthia: Anton von Webern. Shortly afterwards a tall, gangling
trainee civil servant called Alban Berg abandoned his career to study with
Schoenbergand soon became fast friends with Webern. Schoenberg
viewed Webern with respect, and before long tended to treat him more
as a colleague than a pupil; his relations with Berg were also close, though
more difcult (as an acquaintance once said, Schoenberg did not agree
with Bergs literary style, his handwriting, or even his dress). Webern
and Berg were the rst, and perhaps the most important, of the many
notable composers Schoenberg was to teach in coming years, and to-
gether with him they were to form the central trinity of what has been
called the Second Viennese School.
15
However others who would make
their mark in different ways also came to him in these early years, such
as Heinrich Jalowetz, Erwin Stein, and Egon Wellesz. Perhaps no other
composition teacher in history has trained up so many creative musicians
who made substantial contributions to the development of the art.
During his brief time at the Stern Conservatoire Schoenberghimself
virtually self-taughthad discovered his innate gifts and enthusiasm for
teaching. His charismatic and controversial personality made him a mag-
net for Viennas rebellious musical youth. His students became his eager
partisans: they were all in awe of him, and some remained so for the rest
of their lives. Not all survived the bruising encounter with his domi-
nant, indeed domineering personality, but he was aware of this trait in
himself and did his utmost to ensure that his pupils, rather than becoming
Schoenberg clones, were enabled to develop their full potential and
their own artistic personality. For example, Berg and Webern, he saw at
once, were already innately gifted song-writers; he therefore sought
to develop their technique in instrumental music, and in the construction
of larger forms.
Schoenberg demanded absolute personal loyalty, faithful observance
of his methods of instruction and unremitting hard work. In return he
15
This misleading term is only current in English-speaking countries. The term employed in
Austria and Germany, Wiener Schule or Neue Wiener Schule, suggests an analogy with the
group of early symphonic composers active in Vienna in the mid-eighteenth century, such as
Monn, Vanhal and Wagenseil. There was never a First Viennese School: in the great Classical
trinity, Mozart and Beethoven were not Haydns pupils or disciples in the sense that Berg and
Webern were Schoenbergs.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 47
offered a teaching unlike any other, approached in a spirit totally opposed
to the rule-bound conventional instruction of the Conservatoire. He
proceeded strictly and systematically, basing harmony and counterpoint
on the textbooks he most favoured (such as Bellermanns counterpoint
manual and Bernhard Marxs Kompositionslehre) and on analysis of the
classics. Yet he was anything but doctrinaire: everythingfrom the most
basic harmony exercisewas to be done creatively. The student, even if
he was not primarily interested in composition, had to be a composer
from the rst moment, to make a composers decisions and to make those
decisions not by rote, not arbitrarily, but out of expressive necessity. The
subsequent work arose entirely from what the pupil was able to do and
the way he (and in later years she) did it. The students also gained from
his conversation, his well-stocked mind, his ability to look at musical
problems from a myriad different angles, his wish to improve and sharpen
their musicianship, and indeed their character, in every possible way.
Schoenbergs circle was soonexponentially enlarged by a coterie of youth-
ful enthusiasts. Before long critics were likening him to Socrates, but not
as a complimentas a seducer of the young.
His position was morally strengthened by the fact that he received sup-
port from the one man in Vienna whose uncompromising musical ideal-
ism matched his own and who was, moreover, in a position to encourage
young composersGustav Mahler, the conductor of the Court Opera.
They were introduced at a rehearsal of Verklarte Nacht in 1903 and Mahler,
greatly impressed, became a staunch and generous defender of Schoen-
berg, unselshly associating himself with music which, as the years pro-
gressed, even he had difculty understanding. For his part, Schoenberg
came to idolize the charismatic composer-conductor, though at rst he
was dismissive about Mahlers music. He realized his mistake when, with
Zemlinsky and Webern, as well as other pupils from the Schwarzwald
school, he attended Mahlers rehearsals of his Third Symphony at the
Musikverein in December 1904. I saw the forces of evil and good wres-
tling with each other, he wrote to Mahler afterwards. I saw a man in
torment struggling towards inward harmony; I divined a personality, a
drama, and truthfulness, the most uncompromising truthfulness.
16
16
Quoted by Alma Mahler in her Gustav Mahler: Memories and Letters (3rd ed., London, 1973),
p. 256.
In the same letter he wrote: Forgive me. I cannot feel by halves. With
me it is either one thing or the other! His former aversion now changed
to admiration. Though already too decisively formed as a musical per-
sonality to be unduly inuenced by Mahlers idiom, he responded to the
older composer with a passionate devotion, as if discovering in him a
missing father-gure. He often visited him with Zemlinskynow re-
admitted to Mahlers circle after an initial coolness because of his former
relationship with Almaalthough in its early stages the relationship re-
mained a difcult one. As Alma recounts:
17
[Schoenberg and Zemlinsky] used to come in the evening. After one of our
devastatingly simple meals, all three went to the piano and talked shopat
rst in all amity. Then Schoenberg let fall a word of youthful arrogance and
Mahler corrected him with a shade of condescensionand the room was in
an uproar. Schoenberg delighted in paradox of the most violent description.
At least we thought so then; today I would listen with different ears. Mahler
replied professorially. Schoenberg leapt to his feet and vanished with a curt
good-night. Zemlinsky followed, shaking his head.
As soon as the door had shut behind them, Mahler said: Tak care you
never invite that conceited puppy into the house again. On the stairs
Schoenberg spluttered: I shall never again cross that threshold. But after a
week or two Mahler said: By the way, whats become of those two?
18
I . . . lost no time in sending them an invitation; and they, who had only
been waiting for it, lost no time in coming.
In March 1904 Schoenberg and Zemlinsky, with Bruno Walter and
other young musicians, founded a Society of Creative Musicians (Ver-
einigung schaffender Tonkunstler) to give modern music a permanent home
in Vienna, where it will be fostered. With Guido Adlers aid, Mahler was
induced to become Honourary President and conductor-in-chief. The
Society operated for only one season, 19045, but among other recent
works it included the Viennese premieres of Mahlers Kindertotenlieder
and Strausss Sinfonia Domestica. On 23 January 1905 the two symphonic
17
Ibid., p. 78.
18
Mahler actually called them that Eisele and Beisele after comic-strip characters of the time.
The conjunction of the short, bald, bullet-headed Schoenberg with the even shorter, gnome-
like, sharp-featured Zemlinsky was indeed a richly caricaturable onesee, for instance, the
drawing by Emil Weiss among the illustrations for this book.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 49
poems, Zemlinskys Die Seejungfrau and Schoenbergs Pelleas und Meli-
sande, received an extraordinary joint premie`re, conducted by their re-
spective composers, in the Vienna Musikvereinssaal. They were separated
by a third premiere, a set of orchestral songs by the Secretary of the
Vereinigung, Oscar von Posa, who also conducted his work. This extra-
ordinarily expensive concert was partly underwritten by Adolf Loos,
who was careful to conceal from Schoenberg his act of faith in him. The
rehearsals did not go well: Schoenberg, not a natural conductor, was
given a rough ride by the orchestra until Mahler appeared at one re-
hearsal, score in hand. At the concert, sections of the audience were
openly hostile, and a subsequent newspaper review suggested Schoen-
berg should be locked up in a mental asylum. Nevertheless although Die
Seejungfrau found more favour with the audience, Pelleas und Melisande
was generally held to be the more striking workespecially by such
important judges as Gustav and Alma Mahler. Alma wrote in her diary,
dismissing her former lover: Zemlinsky, in spite of his many thoughts
and charming inspirations . . . has not the strength of Schoenberg, who,
for all his wrong-headedness, is a very original fellow. The audience kept
leaving in droves and slamming doors behind them while the music was
being played. There were whistles and cat-calls as well. But for us his
talent was beyond question.
This was perhaps the moment when Schoenbergs growing reputation
decisively eclipsed that of his brother-in-law, who had so far been the
more successful composer. Dissatised with Die Seejungfrau, Zemlinsky
withdrew it. (The score was subsequently lost; it only resurfaced in the
1980s, since when performances have revealed its very genuine beauties.)
Schoenbergs Pelleas, by contrast, was to receive a highly successful re-
vival in Berlin only a few years later, under the baton of Oskar Fried.
Even now he would still turn to Zemlinsky on occasion for advice
on musical matters; but Zemlinskys next major workthe opera Der
Traumgorge, commissioned by Mahler for the Hofopermanifests clear
Schoenbergian inuences, especially the impress of Pelleas. (Schoenberg,
a skilful bookbinder, made several sketchbooks for Zemlinsky to use for
the opera, and was especially supportive of the project.)
Twomonths after the symphonic poems joint premie`re (whichproved
to be the last orchestral concert put on by the Society of Creative
Musicians, for it exhausted the funds), Mahler and Schoenberg had a
discussion about musical form. Anton Webern was present, and noted
Mahlers words:
Nature is for us the model in this realm. Just as in nature the entire universe
has developed from the primeval cell, from plants, animals and men beyond
to God, the Supreme Being, so also in music should a larger structure de-
velop from a single motive in which is contained the germ of everything
that is yet to be.
19
This pronouncement profoundly impressed Webern. It will not have
struck Schoenberg with quite such revelatory forceit was, after all,
similar to the precepts he had long ago absorbed from Zemlinskybut
coming with such eloquence from a creative artist whom he now re-
vered, it may well have impelled him to redouble his efforts to secure
motivic unity in his works. It might even be thought to adumbrate the
method of composition that Schoenberg would develop and codify in
the 1920s.
By now Schoenberg had settled down to a life of private teaching in
his suburban at, combined with hack-work for the recently founded
Viennese music publishing house of Universal Edition, destined to be-
come one of Europes leading publishers of contemporary music. They
were to be Schoenbergs own principal publishers for the next twenty
years. However his lack of talent as a performer prevented him from
earning money as a conductor or pianist, as Zemlinsky was able to do.
Finances remained very tight, and he frequently had to rely on gifts or
loans to keep going. The struggle to support his family was putting strains
on the marriage. Relations with Mathilde were becoming difcult even
in 19045, the period when he composed the huge String Quartet in
D minor which he numbered as his First (the D major and its prede-
cessors were long forgotten).
This work, completed in September 1905 while the family were on
holiday at Gmunden on the Traunsee, aspired to the scale and something
of the profundity of Beethovens late quartets. But a secret programme
19
Hans and Rosaleen Moldenhauer, Anton Webern: A Chronicle of His Life and Work (London,
1979), p. 75.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 51
underlay its its elaborate four-movements-in-one form. Schoenberg
wrote in a sketch that the opening embodied a conict, feelings of de-
spair, fear of being overwhelmed. The outcome, however, was envisaged
as positive: determination to start a new life induced, in the deeply lyrical
slow movement, feelings of longing for those who had been abandoned,
remorse for their painand, in the works radiant epilogue, a vision of
peace and harmony.
This was triumphantly achievedin music at least, and seemingly for
a while in the marriage. In September 1906 Mathilde bore their second
child, a sonchristened Georg after dreaming Gorge, the hero of his
uncle Zemlinskys opera. That summer, on holiday at Tegernsee, an
ebullient Schoenberg had nished his First Chamber Symphony, one of
his most optimistic works. It contained much that was new, including
revolutionary harmonies based on chains of perfect fourths, but with it he
felt that he had arrived at a settled style whose potential he would be
happy to exploit and enjoy for many years. Its fteen-piece orchestra
showed he had turned away decisively from gigantic forces of the Gur-
relieder and Pelleas. Instead, he was reshaping the harmonic vocabulary of
late-Romanticism into a new and purposeful polyphonic language. He
was also buoyed up by new ventures. He had begun to paint, under the
instruction of a new friend, the rebellious young art student Richard
Gerstl; and he had solid hopes of better nancial conditions. The pro-
gressive Guido Adler was proposing to the government a radical reor-
ganization of the Vienna Conservatoire, with Mahler as director and
Schoenberg and Zemlinsky on the staff.
It was not to be. The stupeed incomprehension which greeted the
D minor Quartet and the Chamber Symphony at their premie`res early in
1907 were a foretaste of new struggles to come. Mahler, weary of the
press campaigns and court intrigues against him, began to look away from
Vienna for a permanent position, and meanwhile his contract at the
Hofoper was cancelled. The rst casualty of the affair was Zemlinskys
Traumgorge: Felix Weingartner, taking up Mahlers post, shelved the
premiere and the opera was never heard in its composers lifetime. More-
over Zemlinsky, who had recently married, soon had to resign from a
briey held assistant conductorship at the Hofoper.
Schoenberg and Zemlinsky were among the crowd of nearly two
hundred well-wishers who saw Mahler and Alma off at the Westbahnhof
on 9 December 1907, as they departed Vienna for Mahlers new post as
conductor of the New York Philharmonic Orchestra. No doubt, like the
critic Paul Stefan, they heard Gustav Klimt sigh, as the train pulled away,
Its over! Indeed it was. The scandal in the Bosendorfer Saal was ex-
actly a year away.
The Pas t ( 18741907) x 53
l ;
C H A P T E R T H R E E
Consolidation
(191433)
This was the time when everybody made believe he understood
Einsteins theories and Schoenbergs music.
(How One Becomes Lonely, 1937)
A
summers day near traunkirchen in the salzkammergut,
towards the end of July 1921. Two men are taking a stroll in the
country: Schoenberg, and Josef Rufer, one of the new generation of pu-
pils that had come to him after the war. During the course of their walk
Schoenberg turns to Rufer and declares: Today I have discovered some-
thing which will assure the supremacy of German music for the next hun-
dred years. It is a famous moment: he is referring to the method of
composing with twelve notes related only to each other employed in
the Suite for piano on which he is working. A means of ensuring struc-
tural coherence in music within a totally chromatic idiom, its external
features are simple and easily grasped but its implications far-reaching
and easily misunderstood; to this day it remains the chief stumbling-
block for his opponents, while mesmerizing many of his most fervent
supporters. It is what the name Schoenberg signies to the public at
large, even now: not so much a composer as the inventor of a tech-
nique. And he was hardly one to deny the signicance of that. Yet assure
the supremacy of German music? That has an oddly sinister ring; and it
x 54 x
is, in any case, a strange desire for an Austrian Jew, even one so deeply
involved with Germanic musical tradition.
In fact, the closer one looks at Schoenbergs life in the years following
the Gurrelieder premiere, the stranger it becomes. They had been un-
settled, unsatisfying years with, apparently, little to show for them. Work
had been interrupted time and again by the demands of teaching, touring
and conducting, by ill-health, and most of all by the great upheavals of
World War 1.
The war turned artistic life in Germany upside down. Schoenbergs
Berlin pupils all enlisted in the Prussian army. He himself, like so many of
his contemporaries, was at rst very enthusiastic, caught up in a tide of
Germanic patriotism and a sense of Germanys cultural and therefore
moral superiority to her enemies. But he detested the surrounding at-
mosphere: he was convinced that art had no place in the prevailing
lunacy. He wrote to Zemlinsky in October 1914:
My colleagues ignore me more than ever. They hold patriotic artistic soirees
in C major and still know factions. What do you say to Maeterlinck? I feel
that all this palaver of the so-called spiritual leaders of the people is highly
superuous because it is dilettantish and therefore trivial. Now the only lan-
guage one can use is that of the gun and those who are unable to use this
language should crawl into a corner and try to be inconspicuous . . .
By the beginning of 1915 he was growing disillusioned with what he
called the war psychosis. Writing again to Zemlinsky on 9 January he
declared, Now I have only one wish: Peace!
The Schoenbergs returned to Vienna in the summer of 1915, when
Arnold was ordered to report for an army medical examination there.
In December he was called up, and served the best part of an unhappy
year in garrison duty. By all accounts he did his best to remain incon-
spicuous. When asked by an ofcer if he was that controversial com-
poser, he gave the famous reply, in rich Viennese dialect: Well sir, its
like this: Somebody had to be, and nobody else wanted to, so I took on
the job myself. The wars effect on him was deep, but did not nd overt
artistic expression. His own role in it must have seemed frustrating in
the extreme. His health declined, he suffered from asthma attacks, and
in September 1916, after a long wrangle with the Ministry of Defence
Cons ol i dat i on ( 191433) x 55
in Budapest
1
in which his pupils came to his assistance, he secured a
release from military duties. Yet the following year he was called up once
morewith disastrous effect on his major work of the period, the ora-
torio Die Jakobsleiter ( Jacobs Ladder)only to be discharged as physically
unt in December 1917. In April 1918 the family moved out to Modling
again, to a comfortable apartment on the Bernhardgasse which Schoen-
berg found with the help of his cousin Olga, the orphan of the Ring-
theater, who also lived in Modling. Olga had pursued a career as an ac-
tress and was being courted by an aristocratic cavalry ofcer, whom she
would eventually marry, adopting the title of Countess Pascotini (in its
full Ruritanian glory, Pascotini-Juriskovic von Hagendorf und Ehrenfels).
As the war staggeredtoa close, there were the inevitable moneyworries,
the necessity of earning a living by teaching. In 1919 Schoenberg was
taking fourteen pupils (including Hanns Eisler, Rudolf Kolisch, Olga
Novakovic, Paul Pisk, Karl Rankl, Rudolf Serkin, Lisette Seybert, and
Victor Ullmann) individually in composition, harmony, counterpoint,
and analysis ve or six days a week from 8 a.m. to 6 p.m. His students
travelled from Vienna to Modling on the steam-driven or electric street-
cars; or whenas oftenthese were not running, they hiked the fteen
kilometres there and back. Webern moved to Modling in 1918, and he
and Schoenberg would go on long walks together on Sundays. Among
the new students, Felix Greissle, who joined Schoenberg in 1920, fell in
love with his teachers daughter Trudi. They were married at the end of
1921 and spent their rst year together living rent-free either with the
Schoenbergs or with Countess Pascotini, as Greissle was then unemployed.
With his customary energy, Schoenberg threw himself into the task of
revivifying Viennese musical life. In November 1918 he founded a Verein
fur musikalische Privatauffuhrungen: a Society for Private Musical Perfor-
mances. This notable organization drew the core of its performers and
membership from his circle of pupils and friends, and gave weekly con-
certs of chamber music featuring contemporary works in thoroughly
prepared performances (fty hours rehearsal per work was not unusual!)
by the nest players and singers. To ensure the audiences maximum
1
As Schoenbergs father had come from Bratislava (Hungarian Poszonyi, Austrian Pressburg),
he inherited Hungarian nationality for administrative purposes, which became Czech na-
tionality when Czechoslovakia was formed in 1918.
comprehension, unfamiliar works were usually repeated two, three or
more times in a season; participation by young artists was encouraged;
programmes were not made known in advance; all applause, or expres-
sion of disapproval, was forbidden; and music critics were excluded.
Schoenberg, as the Societys President, was closely involved in all
its activities and wielded absolute, dictatorial powers. (In later years he
would joke that even before Mussolini he had, through the Society,
become Europes rst dictator.) Gossip named it the Vienna Schoenberg
Societyyet in the rst season he forbade performance of any of his
works. Catholicity of taste was one of the Societys guiding principles. Its
four years of existence (December 1918December 1922) saw the pro-
duction of over 150 different works, including pieces by composers as
diverse as Bartok, Berg, Bittner, Busoni, Debussy, Dukas, Hauer, Kodaly,
Korngold, Mahler, Milhaud, Pijper, Ravel, Reger, Satie, Franz Schmidt,
Schreker, Cyril Scott, Scriabin, Stravinsky, Josef Suk, Webern, Wellesz,
and Zemlinskyin fact whoever, in Schoenbergs words, had a real face
or name. Most of the participating musicians were from Schoenbergs
circle, even including his old friend Oskar Adler, who contributed per-
formances of violin works by Reger, Debussy and Webern.
Quite apart from the direct educational effect on audience and play-
ers, awakening interest in new musical ideas, the Society helped to re-
establish musical links with other countries that had been broken by the
war. (A separate Prague Verein was established in 1922, with Zemlinsky
as chairman and Schoenberg as honourary president.) It was a forerunner
of the more ambitious Modern Music organizations which grew up in
Europe and America in the later 1920s; and to some extent it provided
them with a model.
Yet all these upsets and activities cannot entirely explain the fact that,
in the years since Pierrot Lunaire, apart from a few occasional pieces,
Schoenberg had completed only one new work: the Vier Orchesterlieder,
Op. 22, lasting about ten minutes in all, which had taken him nearly four
years. He had, of course, composed much more than that, but the sub-
stantial completed portion of Die Jakobsleiter had been the fruit of a few
feverish monthsmonths of hardship, with money desperately short and
little food or fuel to cook it, part of the time spent trailing from one cheap
lodging-house to the next. All such aggravating factors apart, Schoenberg
must have been nding composition itself more difcult; he knew the
direction he wanted to take, but had not found the means by which to
move onwards. The basis of this difculty is examined more fully in
Chapter 6. For the meantime, we may simply suggest that in it he had
arrived intuitively, and largely involuntarily, at a radically new kind of
music in a bewilderingly short space of time; and that since the spiritual
and emotional conditions which had driven him then no longer ob-
tained, he needed to provide a logical basis, a conceptual framework, for
what he had created, before he could extend it further.
He found it (or thought he hadthe result is the same) in the twelve-
note method,
2
where every theme, harmony or accompaniment is re-
lated to a particular succession of the twelve notes of the chromatic scale;
to create, in effect, a continuous process of variation on the distinct con-
guration provided by the twelve-note row. He had taken steps in this
direction as early as 1914, in the long-abandoned sketches for the choral
symphony; and again in Die Jakobsleiter, which had grown out of that
projectbut clearly he had not recognized their full signicance.
Other inuences, or parallel developments, helped to nudge him fur-
ther along the path. One was the ideas (rather, perhaps, than the works)
of Josef Matthias Hauer, nine years younger than Schoenberg. As early
as 1919 Hauer had developed a special twelve-note notation, with extra
staves to accommodate all the chromatic notes without accidentals, and
was developing a theory of music composed according to tropes of the
twelve pitches, divided into two hexachords (six-note groups) of unxed
ordering. This was probably rather in advance of Schoenbergs develop-
ment of his method of composition with twelve tones related only to one
another. Schoenberg and Hauer were in contact; Schoenbergs Verein fur
musikalische Privatauffuhrungen sponsored performances of Hauers works;
they discussed collaborating on a theoretical pamphlet. Its by no means
inconceivable that Hauer inuenced the development of Schoenbergs
method, though one only has to listen to his music to realize that the
inuence would have been slight indeed. Their aesthetic and practice (to
say nothing of their respective gifts) were entirely different, as was their
fate. For Schoenberg the row, the specic ordering of the twelve pitches,
was a means to an end, a starting-point for composition. For Hauer it was
2
For the essentials of which see Chapter 6.
very largely the end in itself, a unique object of melic contemplation. His
game with the tones
3
is in a sense one-dimensional; Schoenbergs
method was nothing if not multi-layered.
Another inuence, perhaps (and if so, more in attitude than example),
was Hauers exact contemporary Anton Webern. Webern was to be the
rst disciple to embrace Schoenbergs method.
It is beyond doubt, however, that the discovery of the method had a
liberating effect on Schoenberg. He found himself able to bring works to
completion; he could see his way forward; it did not cramp his invention;
he felt freer to follow his fantasy than he had in years. So far, he wrote to
Hauer in 1923,
I have found no mistake and the method keeps on growing of its own ac-
cord, without my doing anything about it. This I consider a good sign. In
this way I nd myself positively enabled to compose as freely and fantasti-
cally as one otherwise does only in ones youth. (Letter 78)
They had been years of personal and spiritual difculties, too.
4
Still
ofcially Lutheran, his Christian beliefs had not lasted. Under the
strain of the crisis of 19089 and then the events of the war, religion had
indeed become a major solace, but it was an extremely personal kind
of religionwhat he called the Faith of the Disillusionedwith a
3
Hauer has been claimed as a model for the Magister Ludi in Herman Hesses novel Das
Glasperlenspiel (The Glass Bead Game). A further, as yet unassessed parallel development is that
of Fr tz He nr ch Klein (18921972), who became Alban Bergs pupil in 1921 after a year
studying with Schoenberg. Klein is said to have been experimenting with a personal variety of
12-note technique even before 1921, when he began composing a series of what he termed
extonal works starting with Die Maschine (published 1923), described as Eine extonale
Selbstsatire. This work includes a row comprising all the available intervals as well as all the
chromatic notes, and has been claimedby Steffen Schleiermacher in CD liner notes to his
recording on MDG Scene 613 14752 (2007)as the very rst printed twelve-note com-
position. According to Schleiermacher Schoenberg rejected Kleins work for performance in
the Verein fur musikalische Privatauffuhrungen, without explanation.
4
It seems that early in 1920 Mathilde may have had a new affair, with a young pupil of
Schoenbergs, Hugo Breuer, who subsequently left Schoenberg and became an adherent of
Hauer. The chief evidence for this is found in the letters of Alban and Helene Berg. See
Raymond Coffer, Soap Opera and Genius in the Second Viennese School, Peabody News
(March/April 2005), pp. 224. Coffer suggests that this affair is among the many private
Schoenbergian matters encoded in the slow movement of Bergs Chamber Concerto, and has
further tentatively suggested some sort of liaison may have existed between Mathilde and Berg
himself.
Judaeo-Christian background modied by his reading of Strindberg and
Swedenborg. The metaphysical poem Totentanz der Prinzipien (Death-
Dance of the Principles), completed in 1915 and originally intended for
setting in the choral symphony, examines the course of human existence
and nds it wanting, material considerations leaving the spiritual eye
blind. In Die Jakobsleiter, the text of which was begun shortly after
completing the Totentanz, Schoenberg depicts people at different
stages of spiritual growth, being judged in the after-life and prepared for
reincarnation into the turmoil of the world.
Nor, he found, was he ever able to forget his Jewishness: he was hardly
allowed to. The virulent criticism to which his musical activities were
always subjected in the Vienna press began, even before the war, to take
an undisguisedly anti-Semitic tone. Mahler before him had experienced
the same thing. The double paradox of being an apostate among Jews, but
a Jew among Gentiles, must have increased Schoenbergs sense of spiritual
isolation, yet magnied his feelings of solidarity with his own race.
In June 1921, following a merry evening of Strauss waltzes at the
Verein,
5
Schoenberg took his family to Mattsee, near Salzburg, to spend
the summer. He was in good spirits, and felt at last near the solution of his
compositional problems. He looked forward to a summers hard creative
workperhaps even completing Die Jakobsleiter. But the times were
unsettled: all travellers were required to register with the civil authorities.
After only a few days, Schoenberg was visited by a deputation from
the town council. Jews, he was informed, were no longer welcome in
Mattsee; but of course, if Herr Schoenberg could give proof of Christian
baptism. . . . He had left his baptism papers in Vienna; but in any case he
refused to demean himself by producing them. The family left Mattsee
immediately, and eventually found accommodation in Traunkirchen. So
it was here, soon afterwards, that he told Rufer of his discovery which
would ensure the supremacy of German music; and by his own ad-
mission (in an important Letter [64] to Kandinsky, of May 1923) he was
extremely bitter at the time:
5
Thewaltzes were specially arranged by Berg, Webern, and Schoenberg, all of whom took
part in performing them (Schoenberg as second violin) along with Steuermann, Kolisch and
others. The manuscripts of the arrangements were then auctioned to raise money for future
concerts.
Must not a Kandinsky have an inkling of what really happened when I had
to break off my rst working summer for ve years, leave the place I had
sought out for peace of mind to work in, and afterwards couldnt regain the
peace of mind to work? Because the Germans will not put up with Jews!
6
A question-mark, at least, ought to remain over the phrase the su-
premacy of German music. Could not Schoenbergs remark have had an
ironic dimension? He had lighted, in his searchings, on a highly versatile
compositional device, germane to his own creative needs, which any
other real composer might take, leave or adapt at will. But his awakening
re-identication with the plight of the Jewish peoplesoon after
Mattsee he began taking an interest in the Zionist movement, and in 1924,
in his essay Position on Zionism, he was viewing as desirable the re-
establishment of a Jewish State, if necessary by force of armsenabled
him to view dispassionately his own deep Austro-German culture. He
may have recognized that in the Germanic mind, with its love of system
and authority, this device was fatally easy to misinterpret as a law to be
obeyed rather than a tool to be applied: as a magic formula which could
take the place of hard and true creative work.
The possibility (which is all it is) is worth entertaining. It would help
to explain why Schoenberg never formulated a detailed theory of
twelve-note music; why, though he gave a few lectures on its application
in specic works, he refused to teach it to his pupils and did not care
how they composed, as long as the result was musical and craftsmanlike;
why he was so touchy about musicians and writers outside his immediate
circle handling the idea, referred to it jokingly as purely a family af-
fair and made curious attempts to have it recognized as his own in-
tellectual property. After all, in a few years time he was to apply the
6
Thewhole text of this letter is a penetrating analysis of the prevalent Austrian and German
anti-Semitism and where it was likely to lead, which shows Schoenberg to have been about a
decade in advance of most of his colleagues in political awareness. Kandinsky was the rather
puzzled recipient of the correspondence because Alma Mahlernow married to the architect
Walter Gropius, founder of the Bauhaus in Weimarhad relayed to Schoenberg that the
Bauhaus artists harboured anti-Semitic tendencies and illustrated this with an alleged remark
by Kandinsky. In this she was mistaken, if not intentionally malicious. The former friendship
between the composer and the painter was seriously damaged, though relations became more
cordial again from about 1928.
method in an opera (Moses und Aron) about the difculty of commu-
nicating the essence of an idea, when people are so willing to be satised
with supercial details. Fortunately, he was to gain a position where
he could inuence at least the preliminary stages of the revolution in
musical technique which began as soon as his new method became
known.
Before that happened, however, his circumstances showed no great
improvement. He suffered, as all suffered, during the raging ination that
overtook Austria in 19223, though he laboured mightily to assist friends
in need in any way he could. He saw no abatement in the anti-Jewish
mood of the times and by 1923 was already aware of the danger rep-
resented by Hitler, against whose demagogy he explicitly warned Kand-
insky in the letter already quoted.
That year another blow fell. Mathilde had been more or less perma-
nently unwell since 1920, and in September 1923, while they were on
holiday in Traunsee, she fell ill, apparently of a liver and gall bladder
complaint. She had to be conveyed to Vienna by ambulance and was ad-
mitted directly to a sanatorium in the Auerspergstrasse, where she was
discovered to have a malignant tumour. She lived only another four
weeks, while Schoenberg stayed close at hand, as the guest of the family
of his pupil Lisette Seybert, until Mathilde died on 22 October. What-
ever tribulations the marriage had been through, a moving letter written
on 16 November to Zemlinsky (who had been too upset to attend his
sisters funeral) leaves no question of the tenderness of Schoenbergs
feelings towards her, nor of his sense of loss:
I was very sorry that you did not come to the funeral: I cannot tell you how
sorry. But I fully understood, because I remembered your agitation when
you saw Mathilde for the last time. On the contrary, I still have to thank you
many times for your dear and friendly words. . . .
We are gradually beginning to settle down. This, of course, does not
come to pass smoothly. Mathildes arrangements were so clear and simple,
she knew how to solve complicated difculties with a few words, and always
virtually without a sound. Trudi, of course, is still far from being equal to
this task although she is really very capable and good and has the best will in
the world. . . . Gorgi too is very good. I am sure that Greissle too is a kind
and good human being.
7
They are all trying very hard to make things easy
for me. However, it may be that I am very irritable and it is not always easy
therefore to get on with me. Moreover, Mathilde always knew how to
restore peace by mollifying him who was easiest to mollify, without regard
to justice. Perhaps I need someone who, at the right moment, will dare to
tell me that I am in the wrong even when I am in the right. However, no
other human being will ever again wield this authority. Now one has
to think about many things the existence of which one was not previously
aware of. So one gradually loses this human being, whom one hitherto merely
(merely!) regarded as the person to whom one was attached for inexplicable
reasons, also as a value. This is less painful and also has the good point that one
is frequently reminded of her.
Schoenberg completed a long poem, Requiem, intended as a monu-
ment to Mathildes memory, and spoke of his intention to set it to
music. But this work was destined to remain uncomposed. He found it
impossible to come to terms with his sense of loss, or with a solitary life.
As the letter just quoted indicates, his daughter Trudi and her family had
moved in with him to keep him company. They found Schoenberg
chain-smoking, drinking heavily, and dependent on opium tablets.
However at New Year 1924 he held a party for close friends, including
Marie Pappenheim and the members of the Kolisch Quartet, led by his
pupil Rudolf Kolisch. Kolischs sister Gertrud was also present; and
though she was half the composers age Schoenberg quickly warmed to
this talented and strikingly good looking young woman who, moreover,
responded to his affection with reciprocal warmth and humour. Within
eight months they were engaged. Writing to Zemlinsky on 21 August to
announce this unexpected turn of events, Schoenberg himself seemed
bewildered by it:
. . . Need I tell you that I myself do not understand how it is possible that I
can love another woman after Mathilde? And that I torture myself with the
thought that I am disparaging her memory? Will you understand me and be
7
Gorgi is Schoenbergs seventeen-year-old Georg, referred to here by the diminutive which
alludes to Zemlinskys still-unperformed opera Der Traumgorge. Felix Greissle was now Scho-
enbergs son-in-law.
indulgent with me? I know that you are too magnanimous not to realize
that it is perhaps precisely because I loved Mathilde so very much that this
gap must somehow be lled, and that I shall certainly never cease remember-
ing her and shall never forget what she meant to me and what I owe to her.
They were married a week later, in Modling, and spent their hon-
eymoon in Venice. It was to prove a happy and productive union.
Gertrud was a keen (and expert) tennis-playershe features as Tennis-
Fr.[aulein] on some of the sketches for the light-hearted Suite, Op. 29
which he now began to composeand she awakened in her husband an
enthusiasm for the game which would endure for the rest of his life.
The sudden remarriage caused some initial problems, however. Scho-
enbergs son and daughter naturally found it difcult to accept Gertruds
role. Zemlinsky seems to have had no inkling of what was afoot when
he worked with Schoenberg in June, conducting the long-delayed pre-
miere of Erwartung in Prague; he was mortally offended that his erstwhile
brother-in-law should remarry before the traditional year of mourning
for Mathilde was over. For several years, their old friendship was reduced
to a shadow of its former self. Thus it was probably with a certain relief
that Schoenberg, for the third time in his life, moved to Berlin in January
1926a transit very different from the preceding ones. He had been
seriously considering a move to the USSR, still at that time compara-
tively tolerant of the latest musical developments, for in 1925 he was of-
fered a position at the Moscow Conservatory, but changed his mind
when he was appointed director of the Masterclass in Composition at the
Prussian Academy of Arts, in succession to Busoni, who had died in July
1924 at the age of fty-eight. (Despite their differences, Schoenberg had
been deeply upset by Busonis death.) The Composition Masterclass
was very much an advanced course, in which an acknowledged master
imparted his wisdom and experience to a small circle of young but al-
ready proven composers. By this appointment, Berlin was recognizing
the fty-year-old Schoenberg as a gure of international eminence, both
as composer and teacher.
This third sojourn in Berlin (192633) was in some respects the hap-
piest period of Schoenbergs life; it certainly provided the best conditions
of work. The city, having quickly recovered from the disastrous years of
ination, was at this time a brilliant metropolis, one of the chief centres of
European music. Wilhelm Furtwangler conducted the Berlin Philhar-
monic, Erich Kleiber was music director of the Staatsoper, Bruno Walter
of the Charlottenberg Opera, Klemperer was active at the Krolloper.
Franz Schreker was director of the Charlottenberg Hochschule f ur
Musik, with Artur Schnabel, Paul Hindemith, Carl Flesch, and Gregor
Piatigorsky on its staff. Zemlinsky arrived in 1927 to take up the some-
what demeaning position of Klemperers assistant at the Krolloper; but
his contacts with Schoenberg remained sporadic. To their personal
disagreements was now added a fundamental divergence of opinion over
the twelve-note method, whose validity Zemlinsky could not accept.
At the Academy of Arts, Schoenberg found the atmosphere conge-
nial enough. As a Senator of the Academy he had, and took, a hand in its
general administration. In his own eld he was allowed sole responsibility
for the way he ran his courses, and with Josef Rufer and Roberto Ger-
hard taking over the more mundane tasks as his assistants, he was able to
devote his time to the ner compositional problems in which he was
particularly able to help his students. Moreover, he was required to teach
for an average of only six months per year. His rate of composition
naturally increased and he was able to secure performances for nearly all
his new works, though the receptions accorded to such major scores
as the Orchestral Variations (19268) and the comic opera Von heute auf
morgen (19289) were very mixed. With a still-growing international
reputation, more commissions came his way, notably for his Third String
Quartet, commissioned by the noted American patroness of chamber
music, Elizabeth Sprague Coolidge. Schoenbergs quartet was premiered
in Vienna by Kolischs Wiener Quartet as part of an invitation con-
cert entirely devoted to works written for Mrs Coolidge, including the
Canticum Fratris Solis by Charles Martin Loefer and another, very dif-
ferent world premie`rethe Trittico Botticelliano of Respighi.
Schoenberg now enjoyed a pleasant social life which included such
old friends as Adolf Loos; and he and his wife were able to indulge his
new-found passion for tennis. Franz Schreker, the rst conductor of the
Gurrelieder, whom Schoenberg had initially seen as a rival, had by this
period became a friend and colleague. Indeed Schreker, who had been
head of the Hochschule since 1920, had exerted his inuence to secure
the Academy position for Schoenberg. They shared several students, such
as Paul Amadeus Pisk and Rudolf Kolisch; and some of Schrekers
students, including Ernst Krenek and Jascha Horenstein, developed close
ties to the Schoenberg circle. The libretto of Schoenbergs twelve-note
bourgeois comedy Von heute auf morgen was written by Gertrud under
the pseudonym of Max Blonda and is apparently based on an inci-
dent involving Schreker and his wife. For his part Schreker sought
Schoenbergs advice while writing his most stylistically advanced
opera, Christophorus, oder die Vision eine Oper (19248), whose protagonist
is a composer, and he dedicated the work to Arnold Schoenberg in
friendship.
8
Vienna pupils such as Rufer, Roberto Gerhard, and Winfried Zillig
followed Schoenberg to Berlin. There he attracted others: not only
Germans such as Walter Goehr and Peter Schacht, but also Alfred Keller
and Erich Schmid from Switzerland, Norbert von Hannenheim from the
German-speaking region of Romania, the Americans Marc Blitzstein and
Adolf Weiss, the Greek Nikos Skalkottas, the Russian Natalie Pravos-
sudovich, and the Polish-German Josef Zmigrod, destined to be a suc-
cessful lm composer under the name Allan Gray. Roberto Gerhard, at
least, found the change from Vienna to Berlin very much to his taste
. . . given not only the difference between Vienna and Berlin in those preg-
nant Twenties, but also the difference between single and communal tuition
with Schoenbergthe difference, that is, between being a private pupil of
the master and being a member of the Meisterklasse. Irresistibly, Im afraid,
some of us felt at times a little pompous about that. As members of the
Meisterklasse we rather looked down on the undergraduate population of
the Charlottenburg Hochschule fur Musik. In fact, we very much played up
to our higher academic status as Meisterschuler. In retaliation, the Hochschule
referred to us, I believe, as die Meistersinger von Schoenberg.
9
The classes generally took place at Schoenbergs at at Nurnberger
Platz No. 3. As before, his teaching centred on the work of the classical
masters; but, as Erich Schmid recalled,
8
The premie`re of Christophorus was banned by the Nazis and the work was only heard for the
rst time in 1978. In recent productions the main character has been made up to resemble
Schoenberg.
9
Reminiscences of Schoenberg, Perspectives of New Music, SpringSummer 1975. Now
reprinted in Gerhard on Music: Selected Writings, edited by Meirion Bowen (Aldershot, 2000)
p. 108.
The classes were not lectures. They were discussion groups led by Schoen-
berg. . . . We had to play everything we discussed on the piano, sometimes
four-hands. We also played our own compositions and works like Beet-
hovens string quartets. It was important to Schoenberg to see how we made
music. He had us play a theme. Schoenberg demanded clear articulation.
Thus, we not only studied composition with him but we also learned a
considerable amount of interpretation.
10
He also encouraged his pupils to discuss and criticize each others scores
before coming to himto cultivate the same uncompromising honesty
of judgement he used with himself and towards them.
Schoenberg did not teach the twelve-note method, and seldom dis-
cussed any aspect of it in class. On the rare occasions when he pointed to
features in his recent works, it was never their twelve-note technique
that was commented upon. Schmid again:
It seldom happened that he played anything from his own works. When
he did, he always stressed how his own style had developed from existing
tradition. I remember our looking at his rst Chamber Symphony. . . .
Another time, we examined the Wind Quintet op. 26. Schoenberg used this
complicated work to show how he integrated classical formal principles in
his own style. . . . It is very interesting that he never spoke about twelve-tone
technique . . .
11
On the other hand he did not stop pupils using itor any other idiomso
long as the results were musical. At least one pupil (perhaps Norbert von
Hannenheim, the only one who composed exclusively in the twelve-note
method even while Schoenbergs student) found his rst steps in serial-
ism criticized for being too stiff, and corrected by the masters hand with
blatant disregard for the methods supposed rules! Erich Schmid once
brought to class a twelve-note string quartet he was writing. Schoenberg:
immediately got inside the work and showed us how thematic develop-
ments should really proceed. There was a certain rigidity in the piece that
10
Schoenbergs Way, p. 269.
11
. . . myduty to defend the truth: Erich Schmid in Schoenbergs Berlin Composition
Class by Chris Walton, Tempo No. 218, October 2001, p. 16. Quotations from Schmid in this
article are translated by Walton partly from Schmids reminiscences published in Melos, July/
August 1974, pp. 190203 and partly from his unpublished memoirs.
he thereby immediately dispelled. . . . There was a particular thematic devel-
opment that he did not like. He made a suggestion that meant using a dif-
ferent sequence of notes. I mentioned shyly that my composition was written
using the twelve-tone system. . .
Schoenbergs rejoinder was: Well, then youll have to change the row,
wont you!
12
Alfred Keller recalled a very rare occasion on which, crit-
icizing an overly complicated composition by a student, Schoenberg
took out the score of the [twelve-note] Variations for Orchestra, Op.31 and
showed us in musical examples how such difculties might be overcome.
He concluded his performance by saying, This is how I handled it. But it can
also be handled differently. You should, and even must, do it differently
each in his own way.
13
Even so he appears to have had a profound disagreement with Nikos
Skalkottas (the circumstances are obscure) over the latters free personal
adaptation of twelve-note principles, using not one but several tone-rows
in the course of a composition.
Between 1926 and 1927 one of Schoenbergs principal creative en-
deavours was not musical but literarythe three-act drama Der Biblische
Weg (The Biblical Way), on which he worked intensively, producing
sketches for staging and suggestions for incidental music as well as a com-
plete text. Reecting his growing interest in the Zionist project, the play
is also an embodiment of Schoenbergs recurrent theme of the timeless,
spiritual Idea that is endangered and compromised by its Presentation
within the contemporary, material world. The principal character, Max
Arunsdescribed at one point as Moses and Aron in one and the same
personnegotiates with the ruler of a ctional African country to es-
tablish a New Palestinian state within his lands and struggles to unify the
various competing Jewish interests and factions, orthodox and assim-
ilationist, socialist and capitalist. The state is established, but lapses into
dissensions and intrigue as the different vested interests fall from the Ideal
or attempt to turn it to their particular interpretation. The play ends with
the New Palestine in crisis, threatened by external enemies, as the in-
habitants riot and Aruns is killed by the mob. But his last words are:
12
Ibid., p. 17.
13
I shall die in peace, for I know that You will always provide our nation
with men ready to offer their lives for this concept of the one and only,
eternal, invisible and unimaginable God. Schoenberg approached Max
Reinhardt, among others, to try to arrange a performance, but Der
Biblische Weg was neither published nor staged in his lifetime. It forms,
however, an important imaginative stage towards the opera Moses und
Aron on which he would soon embark. Not only are the characters and
roles of Moses and his brother frequently evoked in the plays dialogue,
but Arunss dying words already adumbrate the opening speech, and the
guiding concept, of the opera.
Much of Schoenbergs free time away from the Academy was con-
sumed in travelling, conducting, and lecturing; a process which aided
his growing reputation abroad. He had visited Denmark, Holland, and
Italy in the early 1920s; now he moved further aeld, to Britain,
France, Spain, and Switzerland. His old pupil Edward Clark, now of-
cially Music Programme Builder of the B.B.C., was a valuable champion
in Britain, and persuaded Schoenberg to come to conduct the British
premieres of the Gurrelieder and Erwartung. On the former occasion
( January 1928) he was in his most relaxed form, and made an excellent
impression: not least on a composer about his own age, Havergal Brian,
who reported on the rehearsals in glowing terms for the journal Musical
Opinion:
Schoenbergs merry black eyes pierce like an eaglethey are mirrors of his
mind. He misses nothing in his vast orchestral apparatus at rehearsal. In a
tutti passage he will detect a mistake on a particular instrument, and loses no
time in correcting it in excellent English. He has a droll sense of humour, as
was shown . . . when the four Wagner tubas failed to enter, he jokingly
shouted Good morning!
14
Another activity in which he engaged was radio broadcasting, espe-
cially for Berlin Radio, on which he gave several talks, mainly but not
exclusively about his own music. He was an excellent broadcaster, able to
use a wealth of musical illustration to demonstrate formal subtleties,
eschewing jargon or abstruse discussion of technique in favour of direct,
14
Schonberg: Triumph at the B.B.C. National Concerts, Musical Opinion, March 1928,
pp. 5979.
concrete, everyday images that the common listener could understand.
He was much interested, too, in the possibilities inherent in lms, and
wrote an imaginary soundtrack, the Begleitungsmusik zu einer Licht-
spielszene, which showed how well the twelve-note method could depict
changing emotions and situations. Nearly all his works during this period
show a condent exploration of the possibilities and broadening of the
expressive range of the method: in the enriched and intensied classical
style of the Third String Quartet, the male-voice sound-world of the
Choruses Op. 35, and the progressively larger structures of the Orchestral
Variations, Von Heute auf Morgen andbiggest of allMoses und Aron.
This opera, whose libretto he had written in 1928, was begun in 1930;
it was the largest piece of music yet based on a single series of twelve
notes, and a dramatic parable of his own situation. Like Der Biblische
Weg, it marks another stage in Schoenbergs rapprochement with Jewish
traditions.
Only failing health curtailed his manifold activities. He found it nec-
essary to spend longer and longer periods in the south. This tendency
culminated in the Schoenbergs staying in Barcelona from October 1931
to May 1932 as guests of Roberto Gerhard and his wife. It was a very
happy period, one of the few in his life where he was able to unbend
completely. He played much tennis, and was warmly received by Catalan
musicians, notably Pablo Casals, for whom he had an enormous regard. It
was for Casals that he composed a Cello Concerto, based on a concerto
by the eighteenth-century Viennese composer Monn, and eagerly looked
forward to conducting it with Casals as soloist. For his part, Casals de-
voted much time to learning this extraordinarily taxing work, but the
eventual publishers of the score put such nancial obstacles in the way of
performance that he never played it in public.
It was in Barcelona that Schoenberg composed much of Act II of Moses
und Aron. He never required quietness to workindeed, he preferred to
hear people round about himand it is odd to think that he wrote some
of the deeply tragic nal scene of Act II at a window overlooking the
sunlit city, one ear cocked to the gossip of his wife and Mrs Gerhard
chatting in the room behind him, always ready to take part if he felt in-
clined. The sojourn was crowned on 7 May 1932 by the birth of Ger-
truds rst child, a daughter who was named Dorothea Nuria in honour
of Barcelonas patron saint.
But this comparative idyll had to come to an endSchoenbergs
presence in Berlin was urgently requested by the Academy, and though
he would rather not have returned, as he put it, to take his chances
among the swastika-swaggerers and pogromists
15
he realized he was
losing ground there in the worsening political climate. Franz Schreker
had already been ousted from the Directorship of the Hochschule fur
Musik and had begun a masterclass of his own at the Academy of Arts.
Schoenberg returned north, therefore, when he was declared t enough
to travel; and though the cold Berlin climate affected him as usual he
decided to full his contractual obligations by remaining there through
the following winter. He watched the deteriorating political situation
with grim interest; but after the general elections gave the Nazi Party a
majority in the Reichstag, the writing was on the wall.
Adolf Hitler became Chancellor on 30 January 1933. Just over a week
later the veteran composer Paul Graener led a walkout by staff of the
Hochschule from a concert of music by Schoenbergs pupils, which they
claimed was an insult to German culture. On 1 March, a few days after
the burning of the Reichstag, the President of the Academy, Max von
Schillings, announced in its Senate that the Fuhrer had resolved to break
the Jewish stranglehold on Western music. Schoenberg, treating this as
an immediate dismissal, stormed out, shouting: This sort of thing you
dont need to say to me twice! There was never any doubt that he would
openly declare himself against the regime: he is reported to have said to
the philosopher Adorno about this time, Today there are more im-
portant things than Art.
On 30 May the Prussian Ministry of Culture revoked its contracts with
Schoenberg and Schreker, violating an agreement supposed to last until
1935. Schreker, in poor health, died a broken man in Berlin the fol-
lowing year. But Schoenberg had already left the country. Webern had
suggested he return to Vienna, but he knew there could be no lasting
safety there. Instead he made his way rst to Paris, where he looked for a
publisher for his recent works, and conducting opportunitieswithout
luck. On 24 Julyno doubt partly as a display of solidarity with his in-
creasingly endangered race, but more signicantly as the natural outcome
of his spiritual development throughout the last twenty yearshe was
15
Letter 142.
received back into the Jewish faith, at a modest ceremony in the Union
Liberale Israelite, witnessed by the painter Marc Chagall. Religion,
commented one newspaper editorial in his native Vienna, has once again
been deled. Schoenberg urged Zemlinsky to follow suit, but the latter
refrained from deliberately aggravating the precariousness of his position
and merely abandoned Berlin for Vienna. They seem to have had little or
no contact for the next ve years.
Not long afterwards Schoenberg completed another concerto foun-
ded on a Baroque original, the Concerto for String Quartet and Or-
chestra after Handel, a tour-de-force of high good humour; but publishers
and concerts failed to materialize. Although he had made arrangements
to settle in Paris, at the last minute he thought better of this course and
accepted an offer of a teaching position at a small conservatoire in Boston,
Massachusetts, run by the Russian-born cellist Joseph Malkin. Schoen-
berg apparently believed that in the United States he would be better
placed to further the schemes that now occupied his unfailingly fertile
brain. Chief among these was a plan to found a new United Jewish Party
to rescue the Jewish People from the disaster he now saw threatening
them, with an associated newspaper to mobilize opinion against Fascism.
He envisaged this party as something like a religious cult based on the
idea of the chosen people, with a militant, aggressive and national-
chauvinistic programme, but at the same time entirely dissociated from
Zionism per se. Thus on 25 October Schoenberg, now in his sixtieth year,
set out for America on the French liner Ile de France with his wife and
baby daughter.
16
He would never see Europe again.
16
Because of their straitened circumstances the shipping line allowed Schoenberg to travel on
half fare, Gertrud on quarter fare, and Nuria without charge. They were only charged the full
fare on their small terrier, Witz.
l ;
C H A P T E R F O U R
In the Wilderness
(193351)
Theres a picture of a man who has run over a child, which is lying
dead in front of his car. He clutches his head in despair, but not to
say anything like My God, what have I done! For there is a caption
saying: Sorry, now it is too late to worrytake out your policy at
the XX Insurance Company in time. And these are the people Im
supposed to teach composition to!
Letter to Oskar Kokoschka, 1946
A
fter their atlantic crossing (on which their chief com-
panion had been the conductor Artur Bodzansky, an old friend
of Schoenbergs since the 1890s) the family disembarked in New York on
31 October 1933. There was no welcoming committee, but Fritz Kreisler
was waiting for them at customs. Also a composer and journalist called
Lehman Engel had learned froma newspaper that Schoenberg was arriving
in the United States and had taken it on himself to meet Schoenberg off
the ship, conduct an interview, and give him a message of welcome from
some of his colleagues. Schoenberg thanked him for his kindness, to which
Engel replied Youre welcomeat which Schoenberg shed tears at the
thought of actually being made welcome in this new, strange country.
1
1
Thestory is recounted by Milton Babbitt, who was a friend of Engel: see The Twelve-Tone
Tradition in Words About Music ed. Stephen Dembski and Joseph N. Straus (Des Moines,
1987), p. 5.
x 73 x
In fact his name was known and held in some honour in American
musical circles, but almost entirely by reputation rather than much direct
knowledge of his music. There were exceptionsas a young student the
composer Roger Sessions had been able to study Schoenbergs piano
pieces as early as 1913, the Op. 16 Orchestral Pieces were performed by
Karl Muck in Boston not long afterwards, the Harmonielehre was known
to some progressive teachers, some enlightened articles about Schoen-
berg had appeared during the First World War by such writers as Walter
Kramer in the journal Musical America, there had been isolated perfor-
mances of Pierrot Lunaire and other works. But the most signicant event of
Schoenberg reception to occur before Schoenberg himself arrived in the
United States had been Leopold Stokowskis American premiere of the
Gurrelieder with the Philadelphia Orchestra and Paul Althouse as Walde-
mar. In all he conducted three performances of Schoenbergs early mas-
terpiece at the Metropolitan Opera House in Philadelphia in April 1932: all
three concerts were recorded by the RCA Victor Company and two were
subsequently issued on record with an explanatory talk by the conductor.
2
Despite these indications of American interest, Schoenbergs experi-
ence of exile in the United Stateseven though this period saw the
creation of some of his nest workscould hardly be regarded as the
crown of his professional career or his international reputation. He was
never as nancially secure as he had been in Berlin, his health was in-
creasingly precarious, and he found the whole atmosphere alien to him.
He was used to being a prophet without honour in his own country, but
now he found himself accorded little more honour in his country of
adoption, let alone elsewhere in the world.
The rst year in the United States was a trying one. Joseph Malkins
Conservatoire proved to be just a few rooms in a house in Boston, with
only a few pupils. He had only founded the school the previous year, and
had hoped the name of Schoenberg would attract more, but was too late
in advertising his courses. Schoenberg was required to teach both in
2
Oneof thesethe performance of 9 Aprilwas recorded at thirty-three-and-a-third rpm
and issued in a pioneering long playing format, many years before the LP became standard.
These performances were nevertheless a cause of bitterness for Schoenberg, for in granting
performing and recording rights to Stokowski, Emil Hertzka of Universal Edition had broken
his own contract, which reserved to Schoenberg the rst performance in America and the rst
recording of his work.
Boston and New York, with wearisome journeys in between. In Decem-
ber his health took an immediate turn for the worse; in January he be-
came so ill that his rst conducting appointment (Pelleas und Melisande with
the Boston Symphony Orchestra) had to be postponed for two months.
The New England climate was, if anything, worse for him than the Ber-
lin one, and he suffered severely from asthma and heart trouble. In these
circumstances his ideas for a political party and a newspaper crumbled.
On 6 March 1934, at Princeton University, he gave his rst English
lecture on the subject of Twelve-Tone Music. In the audience was Albert
Einstein, and now if not before Schoenberg made the personal acquain-
tance of the great physicist, whom he had attempted to meet during the
1920s to exchange ideas on music, science, and the destiny of the Jewish
people. Three weeks later Schoenberg and Einstein were together again at
Carnegie Hall in New York, to support a concert on behalf of Jewish and
Zionist bodies, organized by Leopold Godowsky, to raise money for the
resettlement of German Jewish children in Palestine. (A photograph of the
occasion shows them standing side by side. It is interesting to note that
during Schoenbergs American years it became a common journalistic
practice for certain newspapers to refer to him as the Einstein of Music.)
By this time, the beginning of April 1934, Schoenberg had ceased to
visit Boston. Malkin decided not to renew his contract and as soon as the
existing contract with the Conservatoire expired Schoenberg moved to
Chautauqua in western New York State to recuperate. There negotia-
tions began with the large and prestigious Juillard School of Music in
New York, who were willing to offer him a post. But Schoenberg
doubted his ability to survive another New York winter; in search of a
climate that would suit him, he decided to move to the West Coast. In
autumn 1934 the family therefore journeyed to Los Angelesin whose
immediate vicinity, apart from trips and short holidays, Schoenberg was
to spend the remainder of his life. Even so he was actively considering an
invitation from Hanns Eisler to come to Russia and set up a new music
institute there; it was only at the end of 1934 that Fritz Stiedry, currently
conducting in Leningrad, convinced him that the climate, physical, so-
cial, and political, would be seriously unsuitable for him.
3
3
It was in this same year that Ivan Ivanovich Sollertinsky, the critic and close friend of
Shostakovich who was also artistic advisor to the Leningrad Philharmonic Orchestra, pub-
lished the rst book about Schoenberg to appear in the USSR.
I n t he Wi l de r ne s s ( 193351) x 75
His sixtieth birthday was celebrated by Universal Edition with a
Festschrift issued that September with tributes from friends and pupils
including Oskar Adler, David Joseph Bach, Zemlinsky, Berg, Webern,
Stein, Polnauer, and many others. Perhaps more welcome than all of
these was the newly-published score of Bergs Symphonic Pieces from his
new opera-in-progress, Lulu. (The Symphonic Pieces, premiered in Berlin
in November 1934, sparked off a Nazi press campaign against Berg and
the conductor Erich Kleiber, who was forced to resign as Music Director
of the Berlin State Opera.) Schoenberg responded with a Canon, dedi-
cated to Berg, on motifs from Lulu. He was deeply saddened by Bergs
unexpected death, from blood-poisoning, on Christmas Eve 1935. The
orchestration of Lulu remained unnished; Schoenberg initially volun-
teered his services to Bergs widow, Helene, but eventually, for complex
reasons, decided the job was impossible, and although Bergs opera was
staged it was destined to remain in truncated form until Friedrich Cerhas
completion of it in the late 1970s.
In California, Schoenbergs circumstances improved. He regained his
health, at least for a while, and was able to earn a regular salary. In 1935 he
lectured at the University of Southern California while living in Holly-
wood, where he found private pupils, several of them lm composers.
In the following year he was appointed Professor at the larger University
of California at Los Angeles (UCLA). Schoenberg was now sixty-two,
but UCLA extended its normal retirement age of sixty-ve to seventy in
his case. He moved with his family into a new house, 116 North Rock-
ingham Avenue in the Los Angeles suburb of Brentwood. Gertruds
mother joined them there in 1937. It would be Schoenbergs home for the
rest of his life, the longest he had lived in one place since his childhood.
The actress Shirley Temple lived across the street; a few years later, the
popular song composer Cole Porter would move in a few doors down.
Schoenberg was thus more fortunate in his experience of exile than
many Europeans who ed to America (for example, Bartok). As he
declarednot without ironyin a lecture delivered in October 1935, he
had been driven into Paradise. He was free: to teach, proselytize, and
earn a living. But he was never prosperous, and in a concert environment
even more commercially driven than in Europe, he was seldom per-
formed. He was safe from the mounting danger in the Old World, but he
felt its shadow nonetheless, threatening the fate of his friends, relatives,
and disciples. He must, too, have felt he had abandoned a battleeld for a
backwater: an underlying worry of his American years was that he might
slip into total obscurity.
Nevertheless, he gradually acclimatized himself to the new
environmenta process which must have been helped by the raising of
his thoroughly Americanized young family. He struggled to improve his
grasp of the English language, writing and speaking it as much as possible;
and in time he made it almost as exible and vivid (if somewhat idio-
syncratic) a medium of self-expression as his German.
It was difcult to adjust to the very different educational situation
above all, the fact that he had now to teach students who lacked even the
basic familiarity with classical music which he considered essential:
Although in Europe I was almost unfailingly very dissatised, I did usually
nd that there was at least a certain fairly extensive knowledge of the works
of the masters. This indispensable basis for teaching appears to be in the
main lacking here. I attribute this to two circumstances: above all to the high
price of printed music, which for most students makes it impossible to own
the rudimentary little collection of something like 200 volumes that all but
the very poorest had in Austria, and secondly to the excessively high price of
tickets for concerts and operas, and the social style in which they are got
up . . . (Letter 165)
Writing to the composer Ernst Krenek in 1939, Schoenberg made it clear
that his sympathies lay with his students as victims of an inadequate ed-
ucational system:
Its a great pity that the grounding is so bad. Actually I was not very
enthusiastic about German teaching either, because [of ] the mechanical
methods. . . . But American young peoples intelligence is certainly remark-
able. I am endeavouring to direct this intelligence into the right channels.
They are extremely good at getting hold of principles, but then want to apply
them too much on principle. And in Art thats wrong . . . musical logic
does not answer to if, then, but enjoys making use of the possibilities
excluded by if-then. (Letter 183)
Schoenberg was, in fact, a popular gure with his students at UCLA
He taught all kinds of classes, from elementary counterpoint to advanced
musical theoryhis teaching based as always on specic examples
provided by the great classical composers. His chief proteges at this period
included composers like Gerald Strang and Leonard Stein, who became
his assistants in later years, and the young composer and musicologist
Dika Newlin, who began studying with him at the age of fourteen. Her
teenage diaries provide a vivid picture of the man she called Uncle Ar-
nold in all his tempestuous moods and sardonic humours. He also taught
John Cage privately, asking no fee as long as he would devote his life
to music. At the other end of the scale he had many students who took
music only as a second subject, or even mere musical appreciation. Far
from nding such laymen beneath his dignity as a teacher, he contrived
to instill in them the basic skills with which to compose music of their
own. He believed this was the best way to encourage appreciation of
the ne points of the game and an understanding of form and musical
developmenteven if the students never wrote another note of their own
in later years. It is a tribute to his teaching prowess that these courses in
Eartraining through Composing were a complete success; and he went
on to write a textbook on the subject, Models for Beginners in Composition.
As already mentioned, several movie composers came to Schoenberg
during his early days in Los Angeles, hoping to learn some modern
tricks of the trade: but soon made their exit when he proposed to give
them a strict course in counterpoint and harmonization of chorale-tunes.
He himself was approached by the MGM producer Irving Thalberg to
write the score for the lm of Pearl S. Bucks novel The Good Earth.
However, negotiations were quickly broken off when Schoenberg stated
his terms: 50,000 dollars and the assurance that not a note of his music
would be tampered with once he had completed it. The money was not
the problem; but the idea that a mere composer could think his score
should be sacrosanct was outrageous, unheard-of !
4
Nevertheless he beneted from the lm industry in surreptitious ways.
One lm composer who stayed the course and studied seriously with
Schoenberg was Alfred Newman, who also became an occasional tennis
partner. In the winter of 19367 Newman persuaded the famous pro-
ducer Samuel Goldwyn to let him use Stage 7, the principal United
Artists sound recording studio, so that the Kolisch Quartet, who were to
4
Sucha guarantee would have been very necessary, considering the routine mutilations
performed by professional studio rewrite men, against whose operations even an experienced
theatre composer like Kurt Weill had no defence.
give a series of concerts at UCLA, could make records of Schoenbergs
entire acknowledged output of string quartets, including the brand-new
Fourth Quartet (the recording actually preceded its public premiere).
There were balance problemsin the Second Quartet the soprano
Clemence Gifford had to be banished to the far end of the studio because
she sang so loudlybut on the whole Schoenberg was very satised with
the outcome. There was no swift commercial release: a few sets of 78rpm
discs were pressed by RCA Victor for Schoenbergs personal use and
purchase at cost by friends, but the performances did not appear on LP
until 1950. However the new recording medium was beginning to play
its part in the wider dissemination of Schoenbergs music. Stokowskis
1932 recording of the Gurrelieder has already been referred to. He himself
conducted the rst recording of Pierrot Lunaire in 1942, with Erika
Stiedry-Wagner as reciter and a notable accompanying ensemble that in-
cluded Eduard Steuermann as pianist and Rudolf Kolisch on violin.
A near neighbour in Brentwood was George Gershwin, and a friend-
ship soon sprang up between the composers of Rhapsody in Blue and
Pierrot Lunaire. Both were keen tennis players, and Schoenberg used to
take part in matches held once a week on a private court at Gershwins
house. But they also admired each others music (Gershwin was one of
those who purchased the Kolisch Quartet recordings), and shared a com-
mon interest in painting: in April 1937 Gershwin made a ne portrait of
Schoenberg in oils. Less than three months later he was dead. Schoen-
berg, whose feelings for the younger composer had been almost fatherly,
was deeply affected, and broadcast a radio tribute afrming his belief in
Gershwins greatness as a composer. Later, in lectures and essays, he fre-
quently referred to himin the same breath as Johann Strauss and Offenbach.
His own compositions of the immediate pre-war years were varied
in character but unfailing in vitality. The Violin Concerto (19356) and
String Quartet No. 4 (1936) were highly sophisticated twelve-note
works. But he was also aware of the need to provide more accessible
repertoire. With the Suite for Strings (1934), written for American high
school orchestras, and the setting of the Hebrew Kol Nidre (1938) he de-
veloped the continuing interest in traditionally tonal music shown in the
Cello and String Quartet Concertos. In 1939 he nally completed the
Second Chamber Symphony, more than twenty years after he last laid it
aside. It is one of the few works to which Schoenberg gave an overtly
tragic ending: and though that may be a last musical reference to the
emotional turmoil that followed the works inception in 1906, it could as
easily reect his mood now that the Second World War had broken out
in Europe.
The Anschluss in 1938 caused another wave of Jewish refugees to fetch
up on American shores. The violinist Louis Krasner talked with Scho-
enberg at this time and found that family and friends were very much on
his mind, and how upset he was at being unable to give any assistance.
Those under threat included Schoenbergs daughter Gertrude and her
family: they were in considerable danger since her husband Felix Greissle
was an active communist. Schoenberg himself was unable to underwrite
their emigration, but they eventually managed to leave Vienna with -
nancial aid from the Zemlinskys. Schoenberg was able to give some
asistance to the emigration of his friend Moriz Violin, who ended up in
San Francisco, and he tried hard to arrange for Oskar Adler to come to
California. In a bizarre attempt to make use of Adlers unique combi-
nation of talents, he even approached Albert Einstein to canvas the phys-
icists support for a scheme to invite Adler to set up in Los Angeles as a
teacher and lecturer in astrology.
5
In this Schoenberg was unsuccessful,
but Adler was able eventually to make his way to England instead.
In December 1938 Zemlinsky himself arrived in the United States as a
refugee. But only a few months later he suffered the rst of the series
of strokes that would slowly kill him. Hearing he was ill, Schoenberg
wrote to himand demanded frequent reports on his health, urging himto
come to California for his health. Instead Zemlinsky settled with his wife,
Louise, near New York, where Schoenberg eventually visited him for
a last revival of their friendship. In 1939, reecting on his native city,
Schoenberg wrote a bitter little poema parody of the popular ballad
Vienna, City of my Dreamsand set it to the same tune:
Vienna, Vienna, you alone
Should be despised by one and all.
He who can may forgive another,
But we can never absolve you of guilt.
5
At Schoenbergs urging, Einsteinno friend to the occult sciencesread Adlers massive
Introduction to Astrology as an Occult Science (three volumes, 19357) and confessed he found it
interesting and well-written though dangerous for immature people.
You should be destroyed,
To be survived only by your shame!
You are branded in eternity
For lying and hypocrisy!!!
The Second World War, when it came, was no surprise; but
Schoenbergs distress at the course of events was as deep as that of the
many other Austrian and German exiles who were gathering in the Los
Angeles area. They included Alma Mahler, now married to the novelist
Franz Werfel (with whom Schoenberg had unsuccessfully sought to
collaborate on a new, more stage-worthy version of Der biblische Weg),
the novelist and essayist Thomas Mann, and Schoenbergs errant pupil
Hanns Eisler, with whom he was now reconciled in renewed friendship.
The British composer Arthur Bliss, who taught for a year at Berkeley,
visited Schoenberg in the early months of the war to pay his respects:
. . . I found, besides Mrs Schoenberg, her brother Kolisch also present. Before
I had time to assemble my thoughts I was swept into a game of table tennis
in their porch with these three; Schoenberg delighted in the exercise, and
also had theories about angle shots and other niceties of the game. These
theories were not demonstrated practically, for the game was haphazard and
delightfully hilarious.
. . . After lunch Kolisch brought out recordings of Schoenbergs Fourth
Quartet, and we listened to this, score in hand. When it nished, Schoen-
berg, who had remained absolutely still and with no change of expression in
his face, said quietly and cryptically, It will take some years from now before
I can recover the mood in which I wrote that; he then asked for the re-
cording of his First String Quartet. It had hardly begun before he rose, and
walked about, obviously deeply affected. Was he recalling Vienna and his
early years there, his struggle and difculties, and contrasting that memory
with his present exile? I do not know, but the sight of him with tears in his
eyes touched a similar chord in me, and I also felt moved.
6
Though he assumed American citizenship in April 1941, he continued
to feel strongly connected to Europe, and the ongoing spectacle of
Germanys corruption and subsequent long, bitterly fought defeat could
not fail to arouse his fascinated sorrow, quite apart from the blows he
6
Arthur Bliss, As I Remember (London, 2nd ed., 1989), pp. 1256.
received through the loss of relatives and friends. His son Georg re-
mained in Vienna and miraculously escaped transportation to the death
camps,
7
while his cousin Hans Nachodthe rst Waldemarwas in-
terned by the British. But Schoenbergs brother Heinrich, who had been
an opera singer under Zemlinsky in Prague, was killed by a poison in-
jection in a Nazi hospital; his step-sister Mela was killed by the Nazis in
Vienna; and his cousin, Arthur, once head of the rm that supplied
electricity to the city of Munich, perished along with his wife in Terezin
in 1942. Several of his pupils came to terrible ends: Viktor Ullmann went
to the gas chambers in Auschwitz, the Pole Jozef Kofer and his family
were murdered by the Gestapo, and the gifted Norbert von Hannenheim,
who had been diagnosed as schizophrenic even while Schoenbergs pupil
in Berlin, ended up in a succession of mental institutions. Meanwhile
Zemlinsky, for three years a helpless invalid, died in Larchmont in 1942,
never having attained the recognition Schoenberg felt was his due. Just
after the war would come the tragic death of Anton Webern, shot by
mistake by an American sentry outside his home in Mittersill.
Schoenbergs reaction to events can doubtless be sensed in the up-
heavals which wrack the Variations on a Recitative for organ (1941) and the
Piano Concerto (1942). It is overt in the setting of Lord Byrons con-
temptuous Ode to Napoleon Buonaparte (1942) which, by implication, is a
passionate indictment of Hitler and of tyranny in any age. But it was
after the war that he composed his most searing work of protest, A Sur-
vivor from Warsaw (1947), an afrmation of the indestructibility of the
human spirit in the face of Nazi atrocities.
The war increased his personal difculties. He received no income
from his works published in Europe, and found it hard to interest
American publishers in his new ones. Although he had friendly relations
with Carl Engel, the President of G. Schirmer Inc., Engel died in 1944
and Schoenberg did not feel that his successor, Gustave Schirmer, was in
any way as sympathetic to his music. He was adamant that he would
make no concessions to the market. This was not simply because of
his works uncommercial difculty. American participation in the war
had opened up an enthusiasmand therefore a marketfor music by
7
Schoenberg and his son kept in touch through the medium of Erich Schmid, who being a
neutral Swiss was able to correspond with both of them.
American-born composers such as Aaron Copland, Roy Harris, Elliott
Carter, and a host of lesser names, who found their works being com-
missioned and performed and broadcast much more widely than hith-
erto. Many of the European exiles felt themselves being squeezed out on
a wave of American cultural nationalism; and indeed there was a chau-
vinist sentiment abroad in some quarters that American music and mu-
sical life had been swamped by waves of European emigres, and that too
many of theseno doubt infected with the decadent traditions that had
given birth to fascismwere occupying too many positions of respect
and inuence. This was exactly the sort of situation to which Schoenberg
was hyper-sensitive. As the situation continued after the war he felt
himself, and his idealistic aesthetic principles, ever more isolated from the
prevailing modern music mainstream style of Russo-Franco-American
neo-classicism, indebted in varying degrees to Stravinsky, to Hindemith,
and Milhaud, all of whomwere active in the United States. Schoenberg
who had attacked Stravinsky as long ago as the 1920s, in the Satires, as the
little Modernskysaw neo-classicism as a ready-made style that created
an easily acceptable appearance of modernity but affected only the ex-
ternals of music, with no deeper expressive purpose.
The year 1944 marked a nal downturn in his personal fortunes. In
February of that year his health deteriorated markedly. His asthma got
worse, as did an optical disturbance which had affected him for some
years: it prevented him writing music except on specially lined paper
with large spaces between the staves. He also experienced bouts of gid-
diness and fainting, and was found to be suffering from diabetes. He had
long toyed with the idea of changing countries yet again (perhaps to New
Zealand) but that was now out of the question. Only a few months later,
on his seventieth birthday, he was compelled by statute to retire from
UCLA. Retiring professors received a pension according to their years
of university service; which, in Schoenbergs case, meant he received an
income of thirty-eight dollars a month on which to support himself, his
wife, and three young children. He had no desire to quit the post in any
casehis inbuilt compulsion to communicate his ideas to young peo-
ple was as strong as ever, and he knew himself to be, in mind at least, as
lively as ever. By contrast, the pittance on which he was pensioned off
denied him what should have been the chief advantage of retirement
uninterrupted leisure for creative work. He was forced to take several
private pupilsa much more time-consuming business. In January 1945
he applied to the Guggenheim Foundation for assistance, because I feel
my life-task would be fullled only fragmentarily if I failed to complete
at least those two largest of my musical, and two, perhaps three, of my
theoretical works (Letter 200). He requested a grant specically to enable
him to nish Die Jakobsleiter, Moses und Aron, and three important text-
books. It was refused: only one textbook, the short Structural Functions of
Harmony, was ever completed.
On 2 August 1946, at his home, he suffered a violent heart-attack:
a fatal one, he afterwards called it in jest, for his heartbeat and pulse
ceased, and he was only revived from certain death by an injection made
directly into the heart. Although he recovered to some extent, the last
years of his life were those of an invalid. Not a musical invalid, how-
ever: less than three weeks after his death he began composing the
String Trio, Op. 45one of the most expressive and most concentrated
of all his works, and one which in some way reects that grim expe-
rience.
No doubt this extreme personal experience also informed his next
composition: this too contemplates the courage of the human spirit in the
face of death, but in a far wider context. A Survivor from Warsaw, for
speaker, male chorus, and orchestra, is Schoenbergs vivid, scarifying but
ultimately inspiring reaction to tales of the Nazi Holocaust. The idea of a
work celebrating the victims of the Warsaw Ghetto had been suggested
by the Russian dancer Corinne Chochem, and the piece was commis-
sioned by the Koussevitsky Music Foundation. Schoenberg believed,
however, that Serge Koussevitsky disliked his music; the only work of his
that Koussevitsky had performed with the Boston Symphony Orchestra
was the comparatively anodyne Theme and Variations, and in Schoen-
bergs view he had done it badly. He therefore bestowed the premie`re of
this new and technically very difcult work in his most advanced idiom
not, as was expected, on Boston but in out-of-the-way Albuquerque,
New Mexico, under the baton of Kurt Frederick, a former violist of the
Kolisch Quartet, whom he recognized as a dedicated enthusiast for mod-
ern music. (When he heard of this Koussevitsky is said to have been
pleased, or perhaps relieved.) Schoenbergs instinct, as so often, was
right. The premiere of A Survivor from Warsaw, which nally took place
at the University of New Mexico in November 1948, was given by a
largely amateur orchestra and a chorus predominantly made up of farmers
from Estancia, sixty miles from Albuquerque. Schoenbergs graphic and
passionate work of protest was greeted by a large audience with applause
which did not abate until, at the suggestion of the narrator Sherman
Smith, Frederick gave an immediate second performance that drew even
more tumultuous enthusiasm. For all its complexity of idiom, Schoen-
bergs music had profoundly stirred its listeners.
This same period saw Schoenberg embroiled in disputes with some of
his leading contemporaries, of which the most noteworthy was his clash
with Thomas Mann. Schoenberg had encountered Mann frequently since
1943: the novelist had approached him more than once to ask advice on
points of detail for his work in progressthe now-famous novel of
modern music and the corruption of twentieth-century Germany, Doktor
Faustus. Manns chief mentor in musical matters, though, had been
Bergs pupil Adorno, of whose views Schoenberg strongly disapproved.
However, Schoenbergs relations with Mann had remained cordial, and
he had composed for Manns seventieth birthday one of the most in-
genious of his occasional Canons.
But when Doktor Faustus was published, Schoenberg was outraged
to nd that Mann had ascribed to his ctitious composer-hero Adrian
Leverkuhn the invention of the twelve-note method, under the stimulus
of meningeal syphilis and a pact with the Devil. Moreover, Mann gave a
partial and externalized account of this twelve-tone goulash (as Scho-
enberg called it), and used it to air his (and Adornos) reservations about
the nature of contemporary music.
8
An acrimonious correspondence
developed, and the friendship was not resumed until 1950. Quite apart
from feeling that Mann had encroached on his intellectual property,
Schoenberg feared an even wider dissemination of the supercial ideas
about his music which he had always fought, and one which by its lit-
erary context could be used as a weapon against him. He also feared that
his own role in musical development might be forgotten; for most of his
time in America he felt isolated and bypassed by the musical world, little
performed and little understood in a comparative cultural backwater. In
his last years, however, interest in his works began to revive, especially
8
Tobe fair to Mann, Schoenberg did not actually read Doktor Faustus, pleading his poor
eyesight, but relied on reports of it from his wife and others.
among the younger generation of composers and progressive conductors
such as Robert Craft.
On his seventy-fth birthday, as well as receiving ofcial greetings and
felicitations from the Mayor of Los Angeles, his adopted city, he was
awarded the Freedom of Vienna, the city of his birth. The latter honour
he acknowledged in an ironic acceptance speech to the Austrian Consul-
General, at a ceremony that was attended by, among others, Igor Stra-
vinsky: he and Schoenberg had been living within a few miles of each
other for the past nine years but had never communicated. Because of his
failing eyesight Schoenberg read his speech from a stack of papers, each
containing only a few words written in very large letters.
An exile still, his thoughts turned increasingly to the new state of
Israel, the Promised Land whose creation he had foreseen in his play Der
Biblische Weg. Following a pattern already discernible in Kol Nidre, Ode
to Napoleon, and A Survivor from Warsaw, Schoenbergs last works (apart
from the brilliant Phantasy for violin and piano) are vocal, with philo-
sophical or religious texts suggesting a measure of political engagement,
concerned with the need to reafrm the historical and ethical traditions
of Judaism and make the new Israel not a narrow nationalist creation but
an example of the old kind that can make our souls function again as they
must if mankind is to evolve any higher (Letter 257). In 1950 he began
writing a collection of Modern Psalms in prose, summing up his reli-
gious beliefs. He started to compose a setting of the rst Psalm, for
speaker, chorus, and orchestra, but left it unnished. The texts, however,
occupied him into his last days.
They were days dogged by illness. The recurrent ill-health of so many
years had taken a grim toll. The last photograph taken of Schoenberg
before his death is almost shocking: the once round face hollow-cheeked
and skull-like, the skin taut and shrunken. He resembles the emaciated,
unreal being depicted in his painting Red Gaze: physically hardly present
any more, except that the eyes are still intensely alive and disturbing. But
in the death-mask which Mahlers daughter Anna was to make a few days
later, the burning eyes are closed and the face, though that of a very weary
man, has a serene repose, even a spirituality, that almost always eluded it
in life.
Schoenberg grew progressively weaker in mid-1951. All his life he had
been fascinated by number symbolism, and felt a cabbalistic dread of the
number thirteen. The13th, the date on which he had been born, was also
his unlucky day of the month (especially if a Friday). Now aged seventy-
six (7 6 13), he seemed to fear the approach of Friday, 13 July 1951,
with especial anxiety, and for the preceding fortnight was sunk in deep
depression. On the day itself he took to his bed; he slept, then woke at
night and asked the time. It was 11.45 p.m.: he seemed encouraged that
the day would soon be past. Shortly afterwards he murmured Harmony,
harmony . . ., and, as if slipping back into sleep, he died: thirteen minutes
before midnight, leaving an artistic legacy whose real complexities the
commentator should not obscure by mere playing with numbers, and
whose intense signicance continues to ll much of the musical world
with profound distrust, and not a little discomfort.
l ;
C H A P T E R F I V E
Heart and Brain
Why were we not given a sense
For the intuition of unspoken laws
An eye, that then could see?
An ear, that then could hear?
(One Wrestling, in Die Jakobsleiter)
I think what we need in music today is not so much new methods of
music, as men of character. Not talents. Talents are here. What we
need are men who will have the courage to express what they think
and feel.
(Schoenberg in interview on NBC Radio, 1933)
He was not a constructor; he was not a mathematician; he was an
intelligent man and a terribly curious man but he was the same
na ve, creative artist as all of the other composers . . .
(Eugen Lehner)
On top of being all the other marvellous things he is, the man is a
consummate clown and a glorious mountebank.
(Dika Newlin, to her diary)
x 88 x
H
e was never casual. he was a battleeld. schoenberg,
wrote Alma Mahler, delighted in paradox of the most violent
description. It must have come naturally to him, for a whole series of
interlocking paradoxeshistoric, spiritual, and artisticstructured his
life. He was a Jew, irevocably committed to the Austro-German cultural
tradition at a period when the two became incompatible; his heartfelt
reverence towards tradition was in conict with a freethinking, sceptical,
iconoclastic intellect; a passionate man, he struggled to believe himself
one whose heart was rmly in the domain of the head; a self-taught,
exploratory creative artist, he became a great pedagogue. His difculties
were those of a supremely intuitive composer who continually felt he
must provide a logical, intellectual basis for his achievements; of a man
whom one biographer has called the conservative revolutionarybut
should it be the revolutionary conservative?
1
Such real or apparent contradictions make it impossible to sum him
up in a few words. Nor should we try: over-simplication is always a less-
ening of truth. People are complex. It is nonsense to criticize as incon-
sistent someone who strives to embrace opposing impulses, or to presume
one set of impulses right and the other wrong. Such struggles are the
essence of artistic creationitself a highly paradoxical activity. Naturally,
when the opposites are embraced with the passion that was Schoenbergs
most consistent quality, the price of creation may be correspondingly
high.
Passion was indeed the keynote of his life, so it is a cruel irony that
because much of his music sounds fairly complex, and because he is gen-
erally known to have invented a system of compositionhe should be
popularly stigmatized as too intellectual. Certainly he had a powerful
intellect, was unashamed of the fact, and used it to the full. That is not,
alas, the implied sense of intellectual, too often in the last few decades
a pejorative term signifying cold, divorced from life, concerned with
barren abstraction and so on. Nothing could be further from the truth.
1
SinceI penned that perhaps rather ippant word-play in the rst edition of this bookit was
intended as an inversion of the epithet in the title of Willi Reichs Schonberg oder Dem Kon-
servative Revolutionar (Vienna, 1968)this particular aspect of the Schoenbergian paradox has
received amplication and reinforcement in a number of important studies. See, for example,
J. Peter Burkholders Schoenberg the Reactionary (a title chosen to resonate with Scho-
enbergs great essay Brahms the Progressive) in Walter Frisch (ed.), Schoenberg and His World
(Princeton, 1999), pp. 16291.
He ar t and Br ai n x 89
This ery-tempered, hoarse-voiced, chain-smoking, bald-headed little
man, this dynamo of nervous energy, felt and thought with extraordinary
intensityand also immediacy. He was nothing if not entirely sponta-
neous. His pupil Marcel Dick observed that:
Everything came out of himself and on the spur of the momentthe
quickest mind I ever met, the most fertile, free and productive mind, in-
cluding unhesitating contradictions! But as it came to him, it popped out.
There was nothing trite. He couldnt repeat himself had he tried. He had to
say the opposite.
2
Eduard Steuermanns wife, Clara, who herself studied with Schoenberg
at UCLA, commented that he:
exerted an enormous inuence on anyone who came into his sphere. . . . My
entire musical life was different, almost from the rst class I had with
him. . . . Schoenberg was certainly a very active force. I do not say that it was
negative or positive; it was very strong, and, depending on the strength of
character of the other person, it affected that other person more or less.
3
It has become rather fashionable to stress the absolutist, dictatorial
aspects of Schoenbergs character and to speculate, not so much on how
much he helped his many famous pupils, as how far he may have dam-
aged them and turned them from their true, natural creative path. There
is plenty of evidence that even the most distinguished of his pupils re-
mained in awe of their teacher to the end of their days, and that the major
creators among them needed to put a distance between him and them,
whether by acts of open revolt (e.g. Hanns Eisler) or simply concealing
part of their work and constructive processes from him (Berg
and Webern in their different ways). But he also inspired warm loyalty
and, indeed, love. The most vivid account of Schoenberg as a teacher
the diaries which Dika Newlin kept while his student in 193941,
penned hot (and sometimes smarting) from the experience of each days
classesdoes much to explain why.
Admittedly, Schoenberg in his sixties, sweating in the Californian sun
before classes of American teenagers, teaching in a foreign language, was
2
3
Ibid, p. 261.
perhaps less formal and more indulgent than when he had musicians of
the calibre of Berg, Webern, Eisler, or Gerhard to tutor in Vienna or
Berlin. But not by much, it appears. He demanded high standards and
solid work, he pushed his students hard, he was caustic, cutting, and sar-
donic and he displayed an overweening sense of his own importance. (To
an under-striving student: Oh! Why you not take advantage of what
I teach you? . . . You must realize that I am the greatest teacher in the
whole world. I am certainly the greatest in this country and if theres
one in Europe to equal me I do not know about it. Why dont you take
advantage of this?)
4
Yet he gave of himself unremittingly and beyond
any call of duty, often struggling against serious health problems to come
into the University and teach his classes, sometimes to talk and demon-
strate and cajole for four solid hours.
Teaching, communicating, helping students to think about music
and sharing with them an inexhaustible fund of knowledge, the thinking
of a lifetime, his sheer passionate love of musicseems to have been as
necessary to him as breathing. And there was plenty of laughter in his
classes. Schoenberg was a natural clown. His stream of jokes and puns
good and bad, his epigrams and apothegms, his ights of fancy, were
accompanied by a repertoire of facial expressions and body-language
which Newlin found impossible to convey but which she assures us was
an inevitable part of the Schoenberg experience. Just below the surface
was a fund of deep emotion (the end of term often found him tearful as
his classes left him). Inextricably blended with the sarcasm, the severity,
and the sustained intellectual virtuosity were an immense charm, a child-
like simplicity and na vety, a deep concern for his students welfare, and
perhaps above all a tremendous positivism, a kind of all-encouraging
buoyancy. No wonder his classes were unforgettable.
A certain passionate self-condence and enthusiasm seem to have been
Schoenbergs chief character-traits in early life. Coming as he did from an
undistinguished social background, this was all to the good, for it allowed
nothing to deter him in his pursuit of musical knowledge, even though in
the quest he was largely thrown on his own devices. Such text-book
learning as he acquired, and the advice of friends such as Oskar Adler and
4
Dika Newlin, Schoenberg Remembered. Diaries and Recollections 19381976 (New York, 1980),
p. 33.
Zemlinsky, could not change the fact that he was, in the truest sense, an
autodidact. His consciousness of this achievement, and a conviction that
such a process of personal discovery should operate in all aspects of life
and intellectual experience, helped shape his fundamental outlook and
attitudes. In 1902, Zemlinsky summed him up thus: He knows more
than I do now, and what he does not know, he feels. He has a brilliant
and inquiring mind. And he has the greatest amount of sincerity.
Quite how far the inquiring mind ranged is not often realized.
Schoenberg was not just a composer, teacher, theorist and conductor; he
was also at least an original painter, a poet, a considerable artist in prose
even an inventor. The latter activity, if the least important, indicates the
fertility of his interest in various aspects of everyday life. His inventions
(none of which he ever bothered to patent) included a music typewriter
and an instrument for performing eye operations with a magnet. He
devised a combination-ticket for use on buses, trams and subways, and a
scheme for regulating the ow of trafc in big cities by means of free-
ways. He developed a form of chess with one hundred squares instead
of sixty-four, and two new pieces (he carved his own set himself, just as
he bound his own books); and invented a system of symbols to represent
the various moves in tennis, so that a game could be taken down and
studied afterwards.
5
He proposed a new notation for chromatic music
which reduced the number of ledger-lines and dispensed with acci-
dentals. As early as the rst decade of the century he was interested in the
possibilities of radio and pre-recorded sound; anticipated the great ad-
vances in lms and television; foresaw the development of electronic
instruments; and in his play Der Biblische Weg (19267) already saw the
possibility of a man-made holocaust like the atom bomb.
It is sometimes said that Bruckner had found God, while Mahler
always sought but never found Him. We might complete the trinity by
saying that Schoenberg had to invent God for himself, to have a big
enough opponent to wrestle with. His religious life was certainly a dif-
cult one, never nally resolved into a single coherent body of doctrine.
5
Hehad to have a theory for everything, various pupils have said: this extended from his
analyses of tennis games to psychology. Salka Viertel recalled that in conversation Schoenberg
was very skeptical about Freud but somehow very interested. But he would invent im-
mediately another method, another science. . . . [C]onversation with him would be fascinating
because he would focus on something about which before nobody had thought.
He claimed never to have lacked religious instincts, and the need to
believe in a higher power, beyond but sustaining and justifying human
existence, was clearly strong in him. Most of all, we may surmise, in the
years when he rst broke away from traditional tonal forms and was really
working blind, with no ones full understanding. As we have seen, he was
raised in the Jewish traditions, but by a free-thinking father, and he came
to nd the Jewish religion wanting by late adolescence. His conversion to
the Lutheran church was partly a means of strengthening his attachment
to Western European cultural traditions, and also a means of self-defence
in a time of resurgent anti-Semitism; but there were surely many elements
in Christianand especially Protestantthought and ethical conduct
to which his moral idealism would respond strongly.
However, the more necessary religious solace became, the less he was
satised within the connes of the Church. Organized Christianity nds
it difcult to offer a role to the intelligent, critical layman. The religion
expressed in Die Jakobsleiter is a personal onethe faith of the disillu-
sioned man who, to believe in himself, still needs to pray to an outside
source. His long-meditated return to Judaism in 1933 was based on the
realization, at least ten years previously, that his racial and religious her-
itage was inescapable. With the rise of the Nazis it also became a moral
imperative, so that he could take up an unmistakable position on the
opposing side. But he remained to the end of his day a searcher, both less
and more than an orthodox Jew. His nal literary work, the Modern
Psalms, is among other things a critique of various aspects of Judaism.
He was no stranger to more esoteric aspects of belief, such as the
Swedenborgian mysticism that gave rise to the spiritual cosmology of Die
Jakobsleiter. During the opening months of World War I, like a prophet of
old, he scanned the sky for portents, keeping a diary of cloud-formations
day by day, which he felt would give an indication of how fate was
working out for Austria and Germany. Although Schoenberg does not
seem to have had the same consuming interest in astrology as his friend
Oskar Adler, he apparently accorded it some respectbut he personally
was much more prone to numerological superstition. His dread of the
number thirteen, his own birth date, has already been mentioned. (The
very number under which his birth was registered8023adds up to 13.)
The thirteenth of the month would be his unlucky day. He especially
feared birthdays, such as his sixty-fth, which were multiples of thirteen.
Just before his sixty-sixth, in 1940, Dika Newlin conded incredulously
to her diary:
. . . Uncle Arnold is scared to death of Der Tags falling on Friday the thir-
teenth! He has also been indulging in many lugubrious prophecies to the
effect that his sixty-fth year isnt over yet, and that well see something
terrible happen to him before it is over, all because 65 is a multiple of 13.
None of this, incidentally, is supposed to be funny. He really believes these
things.
6
Likewise in sketching a new work it would be on the thirteenth page
that things would go wrong, or he would forget to number the thirteenth
bar and this would throw his calculations out. (When he did remember,
he sometimes called this bar 12A.) He was not alone in such beliefs; his
families were of like mind. Schoenbergs grandson Arnold Greissle-
Schoenberg has recalled that in Modling after the Great War, his mother
(Schoenbergs daughter Gertrude) would not go out of the house either
on Fridays or on the thirteenth of the month, and breaking a mirror was
believed to cause the proverbial seven years of bad luck. (He characterizes
his mother as otherwise highly intelligent and enlightened.) In Cali-
fornia, Schoenbergs wife shared his fear of the thirteenth day, and Dika
Newlin records
7
that when Schoenbergs last child (originally to be called
Arnold Brentwood) arrived in 1941, mother and father were induced to
change his name to Lawrence Adam by the advice of an astrologer friend,
Charlotte Dieterle (wife of the lm director William Dieterle), who told
them Arnold was an unlucky name and Brentwood was equally unfor-
tunate because it began with a B. We need to remember that Schoen-
bergs imagination was always edged round with this mystical world of
good and bad fortune, auspicious and inauspicious numbers.
He confessed once that he was almost wholly lacking in political sense.
He appears to have come to believe that basic human aspirations were
unrealizable by political means, and the wise man should therefore leave
the subject severely alone. In his youth he had been sympathetic towards
socialism and workers cultural movements; he had little reason at any
6
Schoenberg Remembered, p. 247.
7
Ibid., p. 301. The objections sound more numerological than astrological; and Schoenberg
apparently gave Lawrence the middle name Adam because it was numerologically all right
(ibid.).
time to feel much affection for decaying bourgeois society. But any faith
he may have harboured in the reformation of this world seems to have
been effectively shattered by the Great War, the overturning of every-
thing one has believed in, as he put it. As his religious feelings intensi-
ed, so did his political scepticism. He was merely irritated by the
Marxist ideals of his pupil Hanns Eisler, who in this domain at least was
certainly a better theorist than his master. Schoenbergs own view is set
forth in the much-quoted letter to Kandinsky of May 1923, already cited
on p. 60:
Trotsky and Lenin spilt rivers of blood (which, by the way, no revolution in
the history of the world could ever avoid doing!), in order to turn a theory
false, it goes without saying (but which, like those of the philanthropists
who brought about previous revolutions, was well meant)into reality. It is
a thing to be cursed and a thing that shall be punished, for he who sets his
hand to such things must not make mistakes! But will people be better and
happier if now, with the same fanaticism and just such streams of blood,
other, though antagonistic theories, which are nevertheless no more right
(for they are of course all false, and only our belief endows them, from one
instant to the next, with the shimmer of truth that sufces to delude us), are
turned into reality? (Letter 64)
Such political opinions as he expressed in later life were hardly pro-
gressive, whether on the issue of constitutional monarchy for Germany
or an idea for a United States of Europe. But he was not therefore
politically unaware. On the contrary, he foresaw the menace of Hitler
fully ten years before the Nazis came to power, and recognized the shifts
in social structure that were taking place in post-war Germany. His
scheme hatched in exile for a United Jewish Party was again politics on
a narrow base, this time a nationalistic one. But his writings on collabo-
ration with the Nazis, and on the U.N. Charter of Human Rights, show
a broadening outlook. He certainly did not lack a sense of belonging to a
broad community of mankind, as he shows in the poems on the mass-
instinct and human obligations which he set in the Six Pieces for Male
Chorus of 192930. But a conviction that the individual and the personal
ethic can achieve more than the mass is the cornerstone of his political, or
rather a-political, thinking. Perhaps his crucial dictum was, I believe in
the right of the smallest minority.
These concerns are reected in the philosophy of Der Biblische Weg and
also his principal poetic works Totentanz der Prinzipien, Die Jakobsleiter,
and Moses und Aron, and the Modern Psalms. These texts form perhaps the
lesser part of his literary achievement, however. Except in Moses the re-
ligious and philosophical themes with which Schoenberg deals are sel-
dom given vital expression though language and imagery. Too often they
can read like tracts of half-digested Schopenhauer or Swedenborg. Even
Der Biblische Weg, dramatic though some of it is, comes down frequently
to debatespassionate no doubt, but not imaginatively compelling
about more or less esoteric spiritual concepts and their application. As for
the other texts, it must be remembered that they were all originally
conceived for musical setting: and thus, however absorbing, are artisti-
cally incomplete. Perhaps only Moses und Aron can stand on its own as a
dramatic poembut since in this case we possess (most of ) its music, we
can also see that its essential nature demands the music to complete its
expressive meaning.
More signicant are his prose works. In the published essays, lectures,
polemics, pedagogical text-books, and letterseven in his marginalia
Schoenbergs prose style assumes its full, exible strength. Although a few
manuscripts survive from the turn of the century, Schoenberg only began
actively writing for publication in 1909, mainly in response to the amount
of negative criticismhis music was receiving. So writinglike painting
became another means of expression in parallel with his central pursuit
of music.
To some extent he modelled his literary idiom on Karl Kraus, who pro-
foundly inuenced a whole generation of Viennese writers in his attempts
to purify language. Schoenbergs prose is accordingly almost bare of ad-
jectives, terse, apothegmatic, full of word-play and double meanings, emi-
nently suited to quotation and aphorism. The aphorismepigrammatic,
barbed, paradoxicalwas perhaps his most congenial form of literary ex-
pression, and he wrote aphorisms throughout his life, some of them pithily
memorable (e.g. in 1909: with the rst thought emerges the rst error),
some extending to the scope of short essays. Despite understandable
awkwardnesses, he carried over many of their salient linguistic qualities
when he switched from German to English. For some writings, especially
satirical attacks on his critics, Schoenberg even invented for himself an alter
ego, the musicologist/critic Jens Quer (short for jenseits Querkopf, roughly
translatable as much more than an awkward cuss). About a year before his
death he published a selection of the more developed of his essays and
lectures under the title Style and Idea, a book which has rightly become a
classic of twentieth-century writing on music.
8
The satires and squibsoften left unnished even if qute elaborately
developedtake many different forms. It will perhaps sufce to mention
Ptzner: three acts of the Revenge of Palestrina, a spoof opera libretto mocking
the ideas of Hans Ptzner by parodying the action of his most famous
work, the opera Palestrina. In a hilarious caricature of the operas most
famous episode (in which Palestrina, visited by the spirits of great mu-
sicians of former centuries, is inspired to write his Missa Papae Marcelli),
Schoenbergs hapless protagonist, unable to decide what to write, is sar-
donically encouraged while asleep at his desk by the spirits of the mod-
ern masters Strauss, Stravinsky, Ravel, Schreker, Bittner, and Ptzner
himself.
9
By far the most important of his textbooks (a full list is given in
Appendix B) is the vast Harmonielehre (rst published 1911, expanded
1922): not just for a thorough exposition of the accumulated lore of har-
monic practice up to about 1910, but also for its countless creative in-
sights into all aspects of music. It reects his own teaching methodsand
not just in its famous opening sentence (I have learned this book from
my pupils). He demanded that his students, even in their harmony
exercises, think as artists and craftsmen at once; he also taught them the:
virtue of trial and error, and to discover musical possibilities for them-
selves as he had before. His role, as he saw it, was to help them cultivate
8
Amuch enlarged edition of Style and Idea, incorporating many more such essays and articles
(but omitting one or two of those from the rst edition), was published in 1975 under the
editorship of Leonard Stein; yet even today much of Schoenbergs literary legacy remains
unpublished or uncollected.
9
Julius Bittner (18741939), the unfamiliar name in this list, was a virtually self-taught
Viennese composer (previously a lawyer), whose operas to his own libretti, such as Das hollische
Gold (1916), were currently enjoying a public and critical vogue. His works have yet to enjoy
revival. Schoenbergs parody is tentatively dated to 1919, two years after the premiere of
Ptzners Palestrina (in which the modern musicians of the Camerata, whose new style so
depresses the Renaissance master, rather transparently symbolize Schoenbergs school). At the
same time Ptzner had published his critical polemic Futuristengefahr (The Danger of Futur-
ism), principally an attack on the ideas of Busonis New Aesthetic of Music. In 1920 Alban Berg
published an article as a rejoinder to Ptzner, The musical impotence of Hans Ptzners New
Aesthetic .
whatever innate musical gifts they had by thinking through their prob-
lems logically.
Some nd the word logic has a chilling sound when applied to art;
but not Schoenberg. Writing to Hauer in 1923 he summed it up con-
cisely: behind the term logical there is, for me, a complex that says:
logic human thinking human music human ideas of nature and
law. . .. He was not, therefore, seeking any kind of barren mathematical
perfection, but a mode of human conduct. Most of us will admit, at some
time, that the world is not a particularly logical place; but on the whole
we try to live our lives as if it is. Perhaps that is all we can do, and certainly
in the Harmonielehre Schoenberg does not claim to be doing more:
. . . the teacher must have the courage to be wrong. His task is not to
prove infallible, knowing everything and never going wrong, but rather
inexhaustible, ever seeking and perhaps sometimes nding. Why desire
to be a demigod? Why not, instead, be a whole man?
Schoenberg planned several major theoretical works after Harmonie-
lehre, starting with a matching treatise on counterpoint. As early as 1911
he was proposing to Universal Edition that he would write a book on
instrumentationnot, like other orchestration texts, a catalogue of the
capabilities of the individual instruments but to teach the art of com-
posing for orchestra!! He said he would follow this up with an inves-
tigation into the Formal Causes of the Effects of Modern Compositions
which would probably be based entirely on the study of works by Mahler;
a volume on Formal Analysis and the Laws Resulting from It and nally a
Theory of Form. These various volumes were begun only in 1917 and
were soon supplanted by a book on the subject of musical coherence
(Zusammenhang) which, through various drafts and sketches, became a
theoretical treatise on The Laws on Musical Composition.
In the early 1920s, when he began to work out the techniques of his
method of composition with twelve tones, Schoenberg came to the
conclusion that the essence of musical coherence was to be found in
the multifarious interrelationships within any piece of music to a single
germinal Idea (Gedanke). As he once wrote, I consider the totality of
a piece as the idea: the idea which its creator wanted to present.
10
Something like a Platonic Idea, this musikalische Gedanke was something
10
NewMusic, Outmoded Music, Style and Idea in Style and Idea, p. 123.
that existed outside the physical world, beyond time and space, or per-
haps where time and space were unied. It could only be grasped by
intuitive contemplationas much a spiritual vision as an objective per-
ception of artisitic possibilities. It was, so to speak, an occult revelation
which could be given physical form by the exercise of compositional
craft. Fromthen on, in a series of unnished essays and larger manuscripts,
he pursued the topic of the Musical Idea, its nature, the techniques of its
presentation, the ways it could be developed whether in tonal, totally
chromatic or twelve-tone works. Although he did briey consider writ-
ing a book on twelve-note technique he later thought it could be ade-
quately dealt with in a mere essay, and limited himself in a few lectures to
a very basic and general exposition of the principles involved.
None of these proposed books was actually completed, though much
of the manuscript material has now been posthumously edited:
11
it marks
successive stages in an ever-evolving conception of meaning in music. As
Severine Neff has written:
. . . the incompleteness of Schoenbergs theoretical works is inevitable,
mirroring his own philosophical and compositional conviction that any
theory of art is inherently preliminary. For him it is not possible to un-
derstand an artistic accomplishment rationally and completely through any
dened system or nite set of laws. . . . For Schoenberg the accomplish-
ment, the musical composition, is ultimately the expression of a musical
idealying beyond time and space essentially metaphysical in nature. Scho-
enberg accepts that he can never capture in words the true essence of the
musical idea. His theoretical remarks constitute instead the intuitions of a
composer who is constantly drawing consequences from musical material
that he is studying, whether in his own compositions or those of someone
else. Thus Schoenbergs aspiration as a theorist is to throw lightnecessarily
incompleteon the meaning of presentation, the ways in which musical ideas
are portrayed in various contexts.
12
11
Seeespecially Zusammenhang, Kontrapunkt, Instrumentation, Formenlehre: Coherence, Counter-
point, Instrumentation, Instruction in Form ed. Severine Neff, translated by Charlotte M. Cross
and Severine Neff (Lincoln and London, 1994) and The Musical Idea and the Logic, Technique,
and Art of its Presentation ed. and translated by Patricia Carpenter and Severine Neff (New
York, 1995).
12
Schoenberg as Theorist: Three Forms of Presentation, in Schoenberg and His World, edited
by Walter Frisch (Princeton, 1999), p. 55.
Schoenbergs last technical books, Models for Beginners in Composition and
the posthumously published Structural Functions of Harmony and Prelimi-
nary Exercises in Counterpoint are, as their titles suggest, not so much
speculative and philosophical in nature as practical textbooks for students,
at a lower level than Harmonielehre and its intended successors. In their
concentration on the practical matters in hand, to the virtual exclusion of
wider expressive considerations, they represent one extreme of Schoen-
bergs musicality, his belief in the vital importance of the sheer basic craft
of composition.
The other extreme is passionately embodied in this aphorism of 1909:
Art is the cry of distress uttered by those who experience at rst hand the
fate of mankind. Who are not reconciled to it, but come to grips with it.
Who do not apathetically wait upon the motor called hidden forces, but
hurl themselves in among the moving wheels, to understand how it all works.
Who do not turn their eyes away to shield themselves from emotions, but
open them wide, so as to tackle what must be tackled. Who do, however,
often close their eyes, in order to perceive things incommunicable by the
senses, to envision within themselves the process that only seems to be in
the world outside. The world revolves within; what bursts out is merely the
echothe work of art!
13
This credo, of course, applies most strongly to the rst totally chromatic
compositions of 19089; but though in later years Schoenberg might
have rephrased it, the idea of art as an exploratory human activity, a way
of coping with life, underlies all his work. It is an ethical rather than an
aesthetic ideal, though Schoenbergs proud conception of himself as a
priest or prophet of art derives from the example of the more extreme
Romantic composers (above all Wagner and Mahler). It is not merely a
description but a plan of action; a denition of Art as a process with
successive stages and an ultimate goal. The human beings distress at
nding himself in a corrupt, chaotic and uncaring external world leads
to creative introspectionnot escapism but being thrown back onto the
imaginative and, above all, spiritual resources of ones inner world. By a
process of total immersion in this interior realm, a new and implicitly
13
Quotedin Willi Reich, Schoenberg: a critical biography, translated by Leo Black (London,
1971), pp. 567.
higher understanding is reached, until the work of art bursts out to
confront and instruct the external world in its higher and hard-earned
truth. Reinhold Brinkmann has observed a subtle connexion between
Schoenbergs aphorism, with its stress on wide open eyes, and his many
self-portraits in which the eyes are the focus of the entire picture, and
paintings such as the series of Gazes and Visions. This is, he suggests,
Schoenbergs central pictorial idea: the human beings existence concen-
trated in open eyeseyes of a specic intensity, direct, active, burning,
confronting, questioning. . . . These are eyes that are letting the world
entereyes, too, that leave the artist almost defenceless.
14
There are many testimonies to the burning intensity of Schoenbergs
own gaze, of the remarkable quality of his eyes (green eyes, according to
some memories), and the way they could make him seem so intimidating
in social situations. His Catalan pupil Roberto Gerhard recalled that:
He was an intimidating person to meet and on each occasion one literally
had to brace oneself up to it. I remember the state of trepidation in which I
went down to Modling for my rst interview. I had rung the bell, the door
opened, and before I knew what was happening I felt the thrust of a huge
dog who had leapt at me and planted its paws on my chest. In the back, just
a little shorter than the dog on its hind legsI could see Schoenberg stand-
ing, short, stocky, a bronzed face with dark burning eyes, a Roman em-
perors head. I dont think I shall ever forget that dog. It was a formidable
looking fellow, yet in reality it was an incredibly gentle creature. Somehow
I have never been able to dissociate Schoenberg from his dog in that rst
impression.
15
Gerhard here wittily suggests that Schoenberg shared his dogs gentle-
ness, as well as its formidable appearance. His uncompromising artistic
attitudeslike those of Wagner and Mahlerbelong to an ethos that is
often deplored in modern times as arrogant. Yet Schoenbergs un-
14
Schoenbergthe Contemporary in Constructive Dissonance: Arnold Schoenberg and the trans-
formations of Twentieth-Century Culture (Berkeley, 1997), pp. 1979. We could add that these are
the eyes that gaze upon the higher realms of the spiritual world, and there focus upon the
divine Idea (Gedanke).
15
Reminiscences of Schoenberg, in Gerhard on Music: Selected Writings ed. Meirion Bowen
(Aldershot, 2000), pp. 11011. The dog in questionSchoenberg almost always had a dog
was presumably the huge Alsatian called Wulli, of whom Max Deutsch remembered he was
always careful to bite idiots, but not intelligent people.
doubted arrogance, which might more accurately be characterized as his
absolute self-belief, coexisted with an inner humility. He never felt better
for being scorned by a greater number of people. He was an unwilling
elitist, as he made clear in a moving lecture delivered in 1937, entitled
How One Becomes Lonely. He knew that comparatively few people
would understand his music in his own time, and desired none of the
isolation and abuse that were the inevitable result. But since an inner
compulsion drove him beyond the bounds of the familiar, his artistic con-
science would not allow him to renounce the new territory thus gained;
it demanded that he consolidate and extend it. He took every oppor-
tunity to instruct his audience and encourage gradual appreciation;
16
but
he would not compromise the quality or the integrity of his ideas.
There was also a more down-to-earth side to his creativity, an attitude
that stems more from Brahms than Wagner. As he once wrote, I do not
attach so much importance to being a musical bogeyman as to being a
natural continuer of properly understood good old tradition! He cer-
tainly felt that he stood in a special relationship to the Austro-German
tradition: the whole of that tradition, including Johann Strauss and Lehar.
He was not always able to see the merits of those who tried to develop
the same tradition in different wayshe was blind, for instance, to the
genius of Kurt Weill.
Yet outside the tradition his sympathies were unexpectedly broadas
the list of composers performed at the Verein fur musikalische Priva-
tauff uhrungen should make clear. Pablo Casals noted with surprise the
knowledge and enthusiasm with which Schoenberg could discuss the
operas of Donizetti. The members of the Kolisch Quartet were non-
plussed when he implored them to add Griegs String Quartet to their
repertoire. Sibelius and Shostakovich he admired, even if he did not
particularly like their music, because he sensed and valued in them the
breath of a symphonist. His feelings for Shostakovich especially are in-
teresting, since he regarded him as a great talent put in an impossi-
16
This accounts for the signicant number of works which may be considered half-way
houses or stepping-stones to his fully-developed styleamong them the non-twelve-note
members of the Op. 35 male choruses; the German folksong arrangements; the Suite in G for
strings; and so on. Even the Suite Op. 29, with its folksong variations, and Von Heute auf
Morgena very highly developed twelve-note composition, but one that represents a serious
attempt to compose a contemporary light opera of popular appealare works in which Scho-
enberg may be seen consciously reaching out to his audience.
ble position by political forces. When Shostakovich visited the United
States in 1949 as part of a Soviet cultural delegation, the New York critic
Olin Downes urged Schoenberg to be a signatory to a greetings telegram
sent by leading American musicians, expressing the hope that the visit
would lead to greater understanding between the two nations. Knowing
that his own music, and that of Berg and Webern, was banned in the
Soviet Union, Schoenberg felt unable to sign, but sent instead a personal
message: Disregarding problem of styles and politics I gladly greet a real
composer.
But his insight into the works of the great mastersBach, Mozart and
Brahms especiallywas undeniably profound; his writings should be read
by all students of these composers. And because he felt that a tradition
dies when it ceases to develop, he believed that he had a moral obligation
to honour and preserve that traditionand his own place in itby
continuing to work out the implications he felt to be latent in the work
of his predecessors. So he was both prophet and craftsman, an explorer of
the unknownbacked by the disciplines of a cultural tradition. The rst role
demanded, above all, faith; for the second he had to exercise his mental
gifts to nd an intellectual justication.
The two impulses frequently provoked inner conict. The radical
advances represented by Erwartung and other works resulted because he
staked all on his inspiration. Yet the further he progressed, the more he
needed some framework within which to operate, or even to understand
his achievements to date. The loneliness and urgency of this need should
not be underestimated. It led him, eventually, to develop the twelve-
note method. Unable to intuit a natural law for his music, he had, instead,
to invent one and then make a leap in the darkto have faith, not in an
abstract principle, but in his ability to control the principle he had orig-
inated. We may compare his remark that, if God did not exist, the accu-
mulated faith of generations would eventually summon Him into being.
The struggle scarred his personality. The youthful resilience and high
spirits gradually turned to suspicion and over-defensive pugnacity, an
almost pathological tendency to look for and expect difculties and op-
position in every situation. He suffered from a kind of persecution-
mania, for the good reason that he and his music were persecuted, and he
belonged to a race whose very survival was threatened. Since he had to
believe himself, he imputed righteousness to his own views and lent them
the unlovely colour of fanaticism. Obsessively aware of his own worth,
he was egocentric and often arrogant, overbearing, and dictatorial in man-
ner. Touchy, impatient with misunderstanding, he never attempted to
suffer fools gladly, and made many bitter enemiesfar more than, in
calmer moments, he would have wished. It is very wrong, really, he
wrote in 1924. For we human beings are far too much in need of tol-
erance for any thoroughgoing honesty to be helpful to us. If only we could
manage to be wise enough to put people on probation instead of con-
demning them, if only we could give proven friends such extended
credit!I am speaking of my own defects . . . (Letter 82).
Partially, then, he acknowledged and regretted his temperament and
tried to curb it. But even so he seems hardly to have realized the im-
plications of his oft-repeated dictum that only he can bestow honour
who himself has a sense of honour and deserves honour; how off-putting
it was even for people well disposed to him. But at least he was no re-
specter of persons, was ready to stand up against the leading conductors,
performers and administrators of his day, never tried to curry favour with
anyone for personal advantage, and exposed his feelings honestly, with
devastating bluntness. Since he wore his aggression turned outwards, as
a defensive carapace, it was the aspect of him with which most people
came into contact, and as much of him as many ever saw. As Roberto
Gerhard recalled, Even in repose, the burning eyes in that ascetic face
and the faint expression of disdain in the peculiar shape of his mouth had
an extraordinary power of intimidation. Stories of his graceless egoma-
nia are legion, but we must remember that a fair proportion are ltered
through the tellers own hurt pride.
Busoni once said that Schoenberg had the heart of a dragon. We might
also recall Nietszches dictum that he who ghts with dragons becomes a
dragon himself. Whatever res burned in Schoenberg were stoked by
real adversity: he was not always so. There remained a quite different side
to his character, seen by his family and friends. Schoenberg could also
display enormous charm. The existing recordings of him speaking radiate
warmth of personality and wit. On the rare occasions he was captured on
lm he was usually grinning or laughing. He could be a wonderful host,
and was certainly, at least in later years, a loving and expansive paterfa-
milias. Dika Newlin, arriving at Schoenbergs home for a composition
lesson on 1 December 1939, was presented with an unforgettable picture
of Schoenberg en famille.
When I went into the house, my ears were assailed by a terric blast of
sound, which turned out to be Die Meistersinger (the Metropolitan broad-
cast). . . . To the accompaniment of the Dance of the Apprentices turned on full
blast, Ronnie
17
and Nuria were scampering about the oor shrieking and
yelling, Nuncie
18
dancing his wife all over the room with the greatest
abandon and singing all the choral parts with much gusto, and I dont know
what Roddie
19
was doing, but it must have been something! Before I knew
what I was doing, I had the score in my hands and was trying desperately to
follow it, considerably impeded by Uncle Arnolds gesticulations right under
my nose (by this time hed stopped dancing and was busily pointing out to
me all the high points of the orchestration, still singing all the chorus parts in
the thickest German).
20
Pablo Casals, asked what Schoenberg was like as a person, replied:
Oh, delightful! Very simple, full of charm and possessing a brilliant
intelligence. These qualities are continually glimpsed, alongside his less
ingratiating ones, in Schoenbergs voluminous correspondence. The
quickness, passion, and spontaneity of his thought and feelings must com-
pel admiration, linked as they were to a ruthless personal honesty and
idealism, a strong (if predominantly ironic) sense of humour, uninching
loyalty to his friends and pupils, a real gaiety of spirit even in adversity,
and the quality he claimed as his only virtuethe dogged persistence and
refusal to give up. The closer one becomes acquainted with his para-
doxical personality the more admirable and curiously attractive it seems,
in spite of all. And if this is true of the letters, it is even truer of the music,
for the paradoxes make the music live.
17
Schoenbergand Gertruds second child, Ronald, was born in 1937.
18
Short for Uncle Arnold.
19
TheSchoenbergs Irish setter, named after Roderick Dhu in Sir Walter Scotts The Lady of
the Lake.
20
Schoenberg Remembered, p. 147.
l ;
C H A P T E R S I X
Style . . .
Ah yes, style! To listen to certain learned musicians, one would think
all composers did not bring about the representation of their vision,
but aimed solely at establishing a styleso that musicologists should
have something to do.
(Why No Great American Music? 1934)
You cannot expect the Form before the Idea, For they will come into
being together.
(Aaron in Moses und Aron, Act II)
W
hen schoenberg was asked why he no longer composed
music like Verklarte Nacht, he used to reply: I still do, but no-
body notices. On another occasion he commented. My music is not
modern, it is merely badly played. In 1945 he wrote bluntly to the mu-
sicologist Rene Leibowitz: I do not compose principles, but music.
Many commentators have yet to receive the message. More than fty
years after its composers death, Schoenbergs music certainly enjoys an
enormous reputation (which does not necessarily betoken understand-
ing) in most critical, academic and performing circles. But among the
general listening public its stock is considerably lower. Simple enjoy-
ment, even love, are less uncommon than at one time, but still conned
x 106 x
to a minority. Much more widespread attitudes range from bewildered,
uncomfortable respect to frank dislike.
This dislike, we may note, is found not only among audiences and
critics for whom Schoenbergs works simply seem too modern and
dissonant to full their denitions of what constitutes music.
1
It is also
displayed both among supporters of a more extreme avant-garde aes-
thetic, who take Webern rather than Schoenberg as their founding
father, and among enthusiasts for the soft modernism represented by,
for instance, the holy minimalism of John Tavener or Arvo Part, the
repetitive idioms of Philip Glass and Steve Reich, or the many returns
to tonalityor at least to deracinated consonanceof our stylistically
miscellaneous times. The critical advocates for these latter trends, espe-
cially, have tended to foster the notion that Schoenbergs innovations,
and the developments they initiated, however inuential, have been a
kind of aberration, a cul-de-sac out of which music, as melody and har-
mony and rhythm as previously understood (only now they are not, in
fact, as previously understood), has fortunately extricated itself.
Here we re-encounter a form of the Schoenbergian paradox. He
summed up these attitudes himself in the essay How One Becomes
Lonely: he was too dry and too sweet, a constructor and a romanticist,
an innovator, and yet old-fashioned. His most famous pupils, the more
conservative Berg and the more obviously radical Webern, have both
won greater acceptancethough from differing audiences, for despite
their genius they were smaller, more limited composers. Their separate
achievements, and much more besides, were only made possible by Scho-
enbergs larger one. He was an innovator and, in the best sense, a con-
servative; he spans the distance between his pupils and includes them
both. He is less easy to pigeon-hole, so he is easily diminished by a partial
or partisan view. But the large view is always the best, and it is by no
means impossible.
The main stumbling-block has been that of style and technique, and
specically Schoenbergs innovatory methods. He did not set out to
be an innovator: as we shall see, his musical language developed almost
1
For a vigorous restatement of all the old shibboleths and canards about Schoenberg from a
traditionalist viewpoint, see Reviving the Muse: Essays on Music after Modernism edited by Peter
Davison (Brinkworth, 2001).
St yl e . . . x 107
instinctively as he strove to express, with ever greater precision, the
results of a search for truth in personal and artistic experience. Technique
was never more than a means to an end; yet technique, being relatively
easy to discuss and argue about, became the focus of critical debate. Thus
by a bitter irony Schoenberg, the passionate upholder of the idea in
music, is associated in most peoples minds with a question of style. The
world, as usual, has preferred Aarons craft to Moses message.
Yet Schoenbergs stylistic development is, after all, vital and integral
to his achievement. What follows may help readers with the descriptions
of individual works in Chapters 7 to 14. But there is no real substitute
for listeningbringing to Schoenbergs works the same quality of atten-
tion and response as one brings to any music whatever. From the rst,
one can discover passages of intense beauty and vitality which will invite
further hearing. The music will often demand complete concentration
and a quickness of mind to match its own, but with a little familiarity it
will begin to establish itself in the listeners imaginative universe. Its
tensions and roughnesses will not disappearthey are part of its essence,
of its meaningbut their expressive function will gradually become
clear. The best part of two centuries, after all, has not rendered the sound
of the Hammerklavier Sonata or the Grosse Fuge exactly ingratiating, and it
is mere evasive action to plead that Schoenberg is not a Beethoven.
Neither he is; but his sights are set as high. Let us take heart, and recall the
wise words of his contemporary Franz Schmidt who said he could not
understand a note of Pierrot Lunaire, but felt that the composer of Verklarte
Nacht and the Gurrelieder had earned a certain amount of trust.
2
Roots
As we have seen, Schoenberg was virtually self-taught: the process of
independent discovery shaped his habits of mind, made him highly re-
ceptive to new ideas, gave him faith in his own judgment and mistrust of
mere codied rules of composition. His earliest musical development
was one of imitating everything he saw was good and working on and
extending it until he gained mastery. In short, he learned composition
from the only fruitful source: the example of previous masters. His
2
Schmidt later came to understand Pierrot well enough to conduct his own students at the
Vienna Conservatoire in a performance in 1929 which Schoenberg declared one of the best he
ever heard.
teachers in this process, he liked to say, were Bach, Mozart, Beethoven,
Wagner, and Brahms. Like Brahms, Schoenberg possessed the kind of
subtle, speculative mind well able to grasp and draw inspiration from the
manifold unorthodoxies of the great classical composers. So, naturally, he
built not on the norms of previous tradition but on its most adventurous
manifestations. For instance, the gigantic and daring multi-level forms of
Beethovens Grosse Fuge, the nales of the Hammerklavier, the Eroica and
the Ninth Symphony, must have had a profound inuence on his struc-
tural thinking.
Schoenbergs oft-repeated assertion that his musical development was
not just the result of an irresistible creative necessity, but the logical next
step required by the evolution of musical language, found acceptance
only slowly outside his own circle. It may indeed strike some readers as
merely another proof of Schoenbergs fabled egoism that he should have
hypostatized his personal compositional dilemmas as the historically in-
evitable crisis of European music. One still hears the view that, if Scho-
enbergian expressionism has a past, this is only insofar as it represents
an extreme end-point of the highly emotional Germanic romanticism of
Liszt, Wagner, and Richard Strauss. These composers are certainly re-
called in some of Schoenbergs earliest works, such as the Gurrelieder and
Pelleas und Melisande. But that view fails to explain how the essentially
contrapuntal language of twelve-note music arose out of the essentially
harmonic one of post-Wagnerian chromaticism: or indeed why the works
mentioned already utilize many contrapuntal devices that were to be-
come characteristic of twelve-note usage.
A good answer to this question was given by Alban Berg in 1930
when, provocatively, he took the great music encyclopaedist Hugo
Riemanns article on J. S. Bach in his famous 1918 MusiklexiconBach
who belongs with equal right to the period of polyphonic music, of the
contrapuntal, imitative style that lay behind him, and to the period of
harmonic musicand rewrote it to apply to Schoenberg, who belongs
with equal right to the period of harmonic style that lay behind him, and
of the contrapuntal, imitative style, that sets in again with him. The idea
of an antithesis between harmonic and contrapuntal ways of composing
may be more useful than thinking in terms of tonality versus atonality.
But like all such antitheses, it overstates the case. During what Riemann
called the harmonic period (from the Classical era to the end of the
St yl e . . . x 109
nineteenth century), composers did not cease writing counterpoint; and
Bergs denition of Schoenbergs special role in musical history might
with equal (or even superior) justice be applied to Brahms. It was surely
his music that initiated the return to the contrapuntal, imitative style
as Schoenberg himself acknowledged in his celebrated 1947 essay with
the deliberately controversial title Brahms the Progressive. To some extent,
of course, that essay was a self-justication: but it is signicant that it
should have been in Brahms that Schoenberg found what he termed the
great innovations in musical language which became central to his own
composing style.
Born before Brahms completed his First Symphony, Schoenberg was
still a child when Wagner died, while Brahms remained an ever-present
public gure around Vienna until his early twenties. The new music
of Schoenbergs youth was, above all, the music being produced by
Brahmsthe leading contemporary practitioner of that art of subtle and
long-ranging development of ideas which had ourished since classical
times. And just as Brahms had gone back to Bach, and the pre-Baroque
composers such as Schutz, to discover and perfect the contrapuntal arts
that would enliven and articulate his ripe nineteenth-century harmony, so
Schoenberg went back to Bachand in the rst instance probably did so
through his study of Brahmsin order to take the process forward into the
twentieth century. It would be easy to demonstrate that Brahms, who as a
conductor introduced many major works of Bach to Vienna for the rst
time in the 1860s and 1870s, had a more adventurous and wide-ranging
appreciation of Bach than Schoenberg did, although at an earlier stage of
scholarship. In this respect Brahms was the pioneer. But even in the rst
decade of the twentieth century, the interest that Schoenberg showed in
Bach and, especially, his recognition of Bachs cardinal importance for the
development of musical language, was still hardly to be expected in a
modern musician of Catholic Vienna. (It may indeed be that Schoen-
bergs admiration for Bach was one factor that precipitated his conver-
sion to the Lutheran Church.) He conducted performances of Bach mo-
tets in 1907, and when Harmonielehre appeared in 1911 it was still unusual
for a text-book to cite Bach so often for examples of the highest authority.
The ceaselessly polyphonic, harmonically roving textures, made up of
several simultaneous but motivically intimately related lines, that are so
characteristic of Schoenbergs music even from the 1890s, clearly owe
much to Bach. In later years he repaid some of his stylistic debt in his
magnicent orchestrations of three works by the Baroque master (see
p.268).
In the earliest stages of his career, however, Brahms and Wagner were
most important to him. Characteristically, they represented opposing
forces which he combined. On the one hand, Wagner, especially in
Tristan and Parsifal, provided the richest possible range of chromatic
harmony, one which already strained conventional ideas of tonality; also
extreme emotion, relative freedom of formand ways of continually meta-
morphosing themes for expressive effect. Brahms offered an essentially
contrapuntal, classically based art, which stressed coherence between
themes and motives, unied wide-ranging structures and expressed, if
more austerely, an emotional world hardly less intense.
It was probably from Brahms and Wagner that Schoenberg derived
two general and interdependent concepts which can be traced through-
out his mature output. One is the unity of musical space: the idea that
the constituent parts of a compositionmelody, accompaniment, har-
mony, rhythmbeing expressions of the same idea in different dimen-
sions, should bear an intimate and apprehensible relationship to one
another. The whole work should be mirrored in its smallest units, and
achieve thereby a new degree of internal unity and consistency.
The other is the principle of developing variation. In classical sonata-
form the development section, originally a quick survey of the harmonic
horizon and a dash for the home key, had become a vehicle for transform-
ing and combining themes, butfrom the rst movement of the Eroica
onwardit assumed prime signicance in the structure as a means of ex-
ploring the harmonic and melodic universe. Schoenberg took the process
to its logical conclusion: though elements of exposition and recapitula-
tion still operate, his movements are all essentially developmental (whether
sonata-like throughout or not). One can see this even in as early a work as
Verklarte Nacht, where a urry of chromatic guration may contain the
basic shape of a theme, or a union of two themes may give birth to a third.
In fact, thematic development inevitably entails variation, and as a gen-
eral rule variation takes the place of repetition in Schoenbergs music. In
his rst broadcast interview in the United States (with William Lundell
on NBC Radio on 19 November 1933) he offered three words to explain
why his works seemed enigmatic to so many people: I never repeat. I say
St yl e . . . x 111
an idea only once. That remark is at one and the same time an obvious
exaggeration, and profoundly true. There is little or no exact repetition
in Schoenbergs mature music, and some worksespecially in the high
Expressionist period and in his last yearsare continuously exploratory
and onward-moving, never looking back to their beginnings. After the
Expressionist explosion, by contrast, his concern to reinstate the large
forms of classical music, to create once again balanced and patterned
large-scale structures, meant that the principle of recurrencethe reap-
pearance of familiar elements, clearly identiable even if embodied in
new shapes and contextsremained vital.
Thus concentrated listening is made the more necessary by the ele-
ment of perpetual change which Schoenberg brought even to the re-
presentation of a basic idea. Moreover, perpetual variation is enshrined
in, demanded by, and ultimately the rasison detre of, the twelve-note
method. Despite this the music, with a few exceptions, remains basically
traditional in layout. Themes are recognizable, the proportions of the
movements are familiar, the rhythmic pulse is strong and often classical in
feeling (too classical, for some tastes). The works have shape, direction, a
sense of climax and release, and arguments that are clinched in often very
traditional waysan instance is Schoenbergs fondness for recalling
themes from various sections of a piece at its very end: which, if not in
any literal sense repetition, certainly illustrates the importance that the
recurrence of fundamental ideas had for him. These are not negligible
points: you cannot separate form and content in music, and structure is
itself a part of the expression.
Tonality
The more populist sections of the musical press, in Schoenbergs day and
in ours, have tended to represent him as a predominantly intellectual
composer writing music according to previously conceived theories and
concerned only with abstruse technical issues. Nothing could be further
from the truth. Certainly Schoenberg was a highly intelligent and ar-
ticulate man who thought, wrote, and talked a great deal about what he
was doing. Certainly he believed that good compositional technique was
absolutely essentialnot the techniques of modern music, however,
but a mastery of traditional musical language as it had evolved from Bach
to Brahms. But he was also a highly intuitive creative artist whomore
totally than any stereotypical romantic genius in the moviesplaced his
faith rst and foremost in his inspiration: the inner vision, the powerful
inner necessity without which, he believed, no worthwhile art could be
produced. Sometimes the premium he placed on inspiration could be
enormously expensive. In his rst Expressionist compositions he had
arrived at a position where he felt himself to be transcribing emotion
directly from the unconsciousabove all, of course, in Erwartung. The
fact that the music of Die gluckliche Hand, though conceived at the same
time and similarly Expressionist in subject-matter, is far more con-
sciously constructed, is testimony to Schoenbergs struggle for balance,
his need to rein in the unconscious lest it consume him.
Schoenbergs inspirational drive also contradicts the cliched view of
him as a constructor of music according to systemsa view that seems
to imply a slow and careful worker, weighing his every utterance, scru-
pulously counting and totalling his tones. In fact, although a few of his
compositions were worked out over many years, they were striking ex-
ceptions to the norm. By all accounts, including his own, Schoenberg
generally composed with extraordinary swiftness and facility. Most of his
works (again, there are some signicant exceptions) came into being with
very little in the way of preliminary sketching. As we have seen, even a
score as complex and unprecedented as Erwartung emerged fully formed
in the space of seventeen days. Schoenberg said he composed three-
quarters of the nale of String Quartet No. 2the rst venture into the
new region of total chromaticismin about a day and a half. When he
worked on Das Buch der Hangenden Garten and on Pierrot Lunaire, he some-
times wrote two or three separate numbers in a day. The contrast with
such careful workers as Berg and, especially, Webern is striking.
He once recalled that when, as a soldier, he dashed off the piano-
quintet march Die Eiserne Brigade for a party given by his company, his
comrades were amazed that he could write music as if he were writing
a letter. He went on:
That this was not a remarkably beautiful piece but only one of average
craftsmanship does not make any difference, because it often takes as much
time to compose a letter as to write music. I personally belong to those who
generally write very fast, whether it is cerebral counterpoint or sponta-
neous melody.
St yl e . . . x 113
Most of the friends of my youth were also fast writers. For instance,
Alexander von Zemlinsky . . .
3
Schoenbergs son-in-law Felix Greissle conrmed that he wrote with
comparative ease . . . of all the musicians I have met in my life, [he] had
the greatest techniquefantastic techniqueonly comparable to the
great masters. This aspect of him came to the fore in his work with his
composition pupils, whom he liked to teach in groups of four or ve.
Greissle again:
He sat down and worked before our ears, say, rather than before our eyes.
And he talked all the time: See, I have done this now. This was not so good,
for such and such a reason, but Ive tried to correct it by doing that or that.
Or, I throw the whole thing away and start out new. He was never
ashamed. He was very fast.
4
Another pupil, Karl Rankl, said Schoenberg was the fastest composer
he ever met; once in a class Schoenberg asked a student to give him a
theme, saying well all sit down and write a set of six variations on that
theme. And I dont just want a melodic line, I want a whole thing set
for strings! After he got the theme, Schoenberg wrote the entire work in
twenty minutes, whereas all his students were still working at their efforts
two hours later. Rankl observed of Schoenberg composing: for a mo-
ment there would be nothing. He would just sit and concentrate. And
then he would write and that was it.
5
This very immediacy of inspiration, this preternatural swiftness of brain
and hand and eye, was surely deeply implicated from the outset of his
career in the astonishingly rapid and often unexpected developments of
Schoenbergs musical language and conceptions. His sudden advance to
mastery in his mid-twenties, from the D major Quartet of 1897 to the
Gurrelieder (nished in draft in 1901) was as long a stride as many com-
posers achieve in their whole lives. The Quartet is a pleasant, talented
work, clearly derivative though not without original touches. In the far
more individual Verklarte Nacht (1899) the Brahms and Wagner inu-
ences are fully assimilated with a sure command of the most advanced
3
Heart and Brain in Music (Style and Idea), p. 55.
4
5
Reported by Rankls widow in Schoenbergs Way, p. 262.
musical language of the day. The Gurrelieder then condently extends this
command over a far wider emotional range on the largest possible scale
and, especially in Part III, gives a foretaste of the future.
Schoenberg might have stopped there and capitalized on this rapid
progress for years. But the creative impetus impelled him onward, to
work out the implications of his style; and so began his voyage in search of
the unknown. He was not the only explorer. Mahler, Reger and Strauss
were all attempting to revitalize the Austro-German musical tradition
out of the legacy of Brahms and Wagner; while composers like Busoni,
Debussy, and Scriabin were contributing new resources from other tra-
ditions. If Schoenberg forged on furthest ahead, that was because he tried
to broaden musical experience in many directions at once. His chief com-
positions of this period, up to 1906, are Pelleas und Melisande, the Eight
Songs, Op. 6, the First String Quartet, and the First Chamber Symphony.
These works, relatively easy to appreciate now, were thought in-
comprehensible when rst performed. The problems listeners experi-
enced were not (as was popularly supposed) chiey the result of the
dissonant harmony, though Schoenberg certainly took full advantage of
post-Wagnerian harmonic strategy in delaying the resolution of cadences
until the delaying tactics became more the point of the music than the
resolutions so postponed. The difculties stemmed rather from his wish
to endoweach work with the maximumsubstance in the shortest possible
time. In Pelleas und Melisande the features of a four-movement sym-
phony are fused into a single vast movement; the First Chamber Sym-
phony manages the same feat in half the space. The melodies in these
multi-character structures become more and more diverse; they combine
in counterpoint, each individual voice asserting its identity to a previ-
ously unknown extent. It is to this end that the melodies become so an-
gular, conveying expressive tensions by wide leaps and irregular phrasing.
To elucidate the complex textures thus created, Schoenberg aimed, after
Pelleas, at the maximum clarity of scoring, using each instrument as a so-
loist, turning away fromthe plush sonorities of the late-Romantic orches-
tra and seeking a clearly etched, chamber-musical style. Combination
and superimposition of themes made it possible, too, for him to move
the musical argument along more swiftly: and (though many insensi-
tive, hard-driven, beat-counting performances do not help matters) the
sheer quickness of mind that his scores display remains one of the chief
St yl e . . . x 115
problems for the unprepared listener. If Schoenberg possesses an actual
vice of style, it is precisely that his passionate urge to communicate
sometimes swamps his message through the very vigour of delivery. But
to have too much enthusiasm rather than too little would seem to be a
fault in the right direction.
The compact, ebullient Chamber Symphony No. 1 in E major, for
fteen instruments, represented his ideal at this period. In addition to the
above-mentioned features, it raises hitherto inadmissible harmonic re-
sources to cardinal positions in the structure: for instance the horn-call
of ascending fourths (Ex. 5a) from which such previously unimaginable
cadences as Ex. 5b may be constructed; and the whole-tone main theme,
Ex. 5c. Ex. 5d shows a characteristic contrapuntal texture from the main
Ex. 5
development section. The parts move very freely despite the typical use
of canons; the melodic richness is remarkable, but it pulls strongly against
the simple key-sense of D minor suggested by the rst chord. The passage
gains its sense of direction from the strongly dened rhythms of the var-
ious strands: but such an inherently unstable fabric needs a master hand to
hold it together.
Schoenberg felt that in this work he had attained a settled, mature
stylewhere he would much have preferred to remain. Events proved
otherwise. In this connexion it seems appropriate to quote something
which Wassily Kandinsky was to write for the 1912 Festschrift published
in Schoenbergs honour. Although his subject was Schoenbergs paint-
ings, its relevance to his compositional predicament on completing Op. 9
is striking:
The artist thinks that after he has nally found his form he can continue
calmly to produce further works of art. Unfortunately he himself does not
even notice that from this moment (of calm) he very soon begins to lose
the form he has nally found.
6
Under the pressure of inner compulsions at whose full nature we can
hardly guess, an extreme situation arose which demanded extreme, even
traumatic expression. To cope with it Schoenberg had to make a sudden
Ex. 5 (continued )
6
Kandinsky, The Paintings in Arnold Schonberg edited by Karl Linke (Munich, 1912). The
entire Festschrift is now available in English translation as a section of Schoenberg and His World
edited by Walter Frisch (Princeton, 1999); I quote from that source, pp. 23940.
St yl e . . . x 117
leap in the dark; and so must the listener, coming for the rst time upon
the radically new kind of music which was the result.
Some have maintained that it is too facileand therefore likely to be
erroneousto link the events of Mathildes affair and Gerstls suicide with
the birth of Schoenbergs musical expressionism: that the new style arises
logically out of what had gone before, responding in the only way possible
to the inner dynamic and accumulating tensions of his previous music.
This is, indeed, how he accounted for it in all his writings on the subject.
He did not mention his personal circumstances, or how these might have
affected his inner life. (His angry rejection of Robert Schaufers book
The Unknown Brahms, with its biographical revelations about the masters
teenaged encounters with prostitutes in Hamburg, is sufcient indication
of how strongly he would have resented any kind of biographical pry-
ing.) But it remains a chronological fact that Schoenbergs marriage-crisis
immediately precedes the very sudden emergence of the expressionist
masterworks. We know he was profoundly emotionally disturbed by it;
and sinceas he always (and truly) maintainedhe was in fact a highly
spontaneous, impulsive artist in whom heart and brain shared equally in
the creative act, it is reasonable to suppose that his emotional reaction to
such catastrophic personal events at very least accelerated this logical
developments plunge into previously uncharted musical territory.
Even if the development is totally natural and organic in terms of his
previous works, the radically changed character of the music cannot be
avoided. Hostile criticism has always (wrongly) maintained that atonal,
totally chromatic music is only suitable for expressing extreme, negative,
freakish emotional states: horror, fear, hysteria, mental dissociation and
so on. But the predominantly dark and emotionally extreme effect of the
rst expressionist works is unmistakable, even though this is by no means
the sum total of their message. The contrast with Schoenbergs earlier
works, predominantly positive and even ebullient although of course con-
taining bleak passages, is very striking. The dark Premonitions, the cata-
strophic Peripeteia of the Orchestral Pieces, the bereft protagonist of
Das Buch der Hangenden Garten, the unhappy central gures of Erwartung
and Die Gluckliche Hand are all indices of a fundamental change of outlook
in their creator, from which emotional stability could only be regained, if
at all, with difculty. Schoenbergs own description of his feeling that he
had fallen into an ocean of boiling water which not only scalded his skin
but burned also internally conveys clearly that this was no period of
calm, logical evolution but one of inner turmoil and outright pain. There
is no impropriety in observing that the music reects this.
The works in question (virtually there are only ten, Opp. 11, 1522
and Die Jakobsleiter) are often referred to as forming Schoenbergs Ex-
pressionist phase, and they do suggest certain parallels with the work of
the Austrian and German Expressionist painters, among whom Schoen-
berg himself must be numbered. The Romantic ideal of conveying
urgent subjective emotion directly, without interposing formal conven-
tions, attains here a dark epiphany. The music strives to externalize states
of mind, to voice feelings too strange or elemental for wordsto be a
music of the subconscious. (. . . an almost animalistically immediate ex-
pression of sensual and psychological emotions. Almost as if everything
were transmitted directly, as he wrote in his Berlin diary apropos Pierrot
Lunaire.) Musics constituents are tested in the furnace to reveal which of
them remain essential. To this end Schoenberg employs harsher disso-
nance, greater areas of harmonic ambiguity, melodies and phrase-lengths
so asymmetrical they approach a kind of musical prose. He also required
freedom to introduce more abrupt contrasts and transformations on the
one hand, and to concentrate on wholly static elements with unprece-
dented determination on the other.
7
Almost inevitably, he came to feel that the procedures and proportions
of the traditional tonal forms, dedicated as they are to precisely the kind
of humane order whose temporary loss he wanted to convey, afforded
him insufcient scope. This was no historical mission to destroy those
forms; they were simply, at this stage, irreconcilable with the pressure of
his creative needs. He wanted to loosen their framework, to rearrange
their elements; and in this context the so-called dissolution of tonality
was, for Schoenberg, an unavoidable by-product.
Philosophical Considerations
Here we arrive at the central paradox of Schoenbergs art. While not
wishing to simplify matters that were inherently complex, he certainly
7
The really revolutionary feature in the nale of the Second Quartet, for instance (which
forms a transition to this period), is not primarily harmonic; rather the way in which the
structure is made to accommodate disruptive elements such as an immobile, ticking ostinato
which propels the harmony in no special direction.
St yl e . . . x 119
did not set out to make his music difcult or obscure. Exactly the op-
posite. Throughout his career he pursued a goal of comprehensibility
seeking to make understandable, in the very working-out of each new
composition, all the ramications and potential of the impulse which
gave rise to it in the rst place: the Idea. But for Schoenberg, compre-
hensibility was a matter not merely of clarity but of relatednessevery
element or event in the work should be fully understandable in relation
to everything else. As he once recalled:
In my youth, living in the proximity of Brahms, it was customary that a
musician, when he heard a composition for the rst time, observed its con-
struction, was able to follow the elaboration and derivation of its themes and
its modulations, and could recognize the number of voices in canons and the
presence of the theme in a variation. . . . That is what music critics like
Hanslick, Kalbeck, Heuberger and Spiedel and amateurs like the renowned
physician Billroth were able to do.
8
By implication, this is also what Schoenberg expected his audience,
whether critics or amateurs, to be able to do: follow the working-out of
ideas. And he wished to help them by ensuring that the growth of his
music should be inevitable and logical, every moment reecting in some
way its inmost essence.
Schoenbergs thinking on the nature of musical composition stems
from a long tradition of German aesthetic philosophy which likened the
work of art to a living organism. Kant, Schopenhauer, Schiller, and
especially Goethe had all done much to establish this way of thinking.
Goethes scientic work, notably in botany and zoology, was more in-
uential in the eld of aesthetics than in those sciences themselves. For
Goethe, the life of the plant consisted in the formation and transfor-
mation of parts within the whole. He saw these individual partsroot,
stem, leaf, ower, and so on, as well as their changing shapes and forms
through the ongoing process of growthnot as separate elements but as
different manifestations of a single continuum that expressed an inner
kernel which was the plants inmost essence.
9
This idea soon, as it were,
8
New Music, Outmoded Music, Style and Idea in Style and Idea (2nd ed., London, 1975),
p. 121.
9
This inner kernel is clearly analogous to Schoenbergs Idea.
took root. Already in the early 1800s A.W. Schlegel held that in the
creative arts, all genuine forms are organic, not mechanical. It was at
exactly this time that E. T. A. Hoffmannnot only a unique author of
fantastic ction and an originally minded composer of intermittent
genius, but also the most penetrating music critic of his erawrote of
the profound unity of inner relation in each composition of Beethoven.
Hoffmann observed that The inner arrangement of the movements,
their development, instrumentation, the manner in which they are or-
dered, all this works towards a single point: but most of all it is the
intimate relationship among the themes which creates this unity . . ..
Schoenberg was concerned with such issues from very early on, but he
was also of the opinion that in the truly organic art-work this inner
unity was more than the sum of its parts. In this he approached Goethes
metaphysical notion of the Urphanomen, the primordial, archetypal essence
of a thing. Schoenberg believed that a musical composition possessed
such an essence. From his early years he devoured Kant, Schopenhauer,
and Goethe. It seems very likely that many of his teenage discussions with
Oskar Adlerwho studied Kant and Schopenhauer and while still very
young began giving lectures on the borderline between music and
philosophyrevolved around their view of the arts and metaphysics and
the precise role and nature of music. In one of Schoenbergs earliest
surviving essays, from around 1900, he states his conviction that the
starting-point for a piece of music is not a motif or a theme, but the urge
to embody ideas and beliefs which lie beyond the sphere of matter.
Mere imitation of nature is not enough; the task calls for artistic for-
mulation, embodying these impulses in forms that are susceptible to
musically creative treatment.
In several of his later essays he likens a musical composition to a living
body, which constitutes an organic whole, is centrally controlled, and has
limbs and bodily parts which perform different functions while enabling
the body as a whole to live. Mostly, he acknowledged, audiences only
recognize or appreciate the individual parts, but a full understanding of
the work as a whole can only be obtained through understanding the
relation of all the parts to each other, as members of a living organism. So
what he hoped to achieve in his works was not simply unity, but a totality
of relatedness.
St yl e . . . x 121
This same principle seems to underlie Schoenbergs conception, not
just of individual pieces of music, but of the entire phenomenon and
system of tonality itself. This, too, he thought of as a centrally controlled
organic whole. He conceived tonality as working in any given piece
through a principle of total relatedness which he eventually came to call
Monotonality. The natural basis of tonality being the fundamental note
and the series of overtones above itgiving the octave, fth, third, and
so on, progressively from the simplest to the most abstruse intervals
Schoenberg argued that in any piece of music the tonic (the key in which
it begins and ends, supposing it to be a tonal composition) corresponds to
the fundamental, and all other tonal areas which the music may traverse
relate to that fundamental in a similar manner, and on the same degree of
closeness or distance to it, as does the overtone series. So those areas, even
if apparently strongly established in their own right, or for a consider-
able time, only derive their full expressive meaning from their relation to
the original tonic, and thus the work must be, in effect, written in only
one tonality. He must have formulated this idea quite early in his career,
although his most succinct statement of it occurs in his late textbook
Structural Functions of Harmony:
According to this principle, every digression from the tonic is considered to
be still within the tonality, whether directly or indirectly, closely or remotely
related. In other words, there is only one tonality in a piece, and every segment
considered as another tonality is only a region, a harmonic contrast within
that tonality.
10
He goes on to illustrate this with charts showing the regions laid out at
greater or lesser distance to a central tonic, rather like the planetary sat-
ellites of a solar system orbiting their central sun.
11
Plenty of writing
about twentieth-century repertoire refers loosely to particular works be-
ing written in expanded tonality, or to composers working in an ex-
panded tonal idiom: usually referring to a higher level of dissonance or
chromatic inection than occurs in music written up to the end of the
nineteenth century. By contrast, Schoenbergs conception amounts to an
10
Structural Functions of Harmony (rev. ed., 1969), p. 19. Schoenbergs italics.
11
Ibid., p. 20. There are separate charts for major and minor.
expanded tonal system: a centrally controlled organic continuum of tonal
relations which is sufciently enlarged to embrace any eventuality in terms
of movement from region to region, no matter how distant the connex-
ion between those regions.
Clearly, too, this conception is analogous toperhaps even arose
fromhis treatment of harmony at the local level in a piece. Just as there
was only one tonality, so there was no duality of consonance and dis-
sonance, only degrees of distance from the fundamental note. Thus one
of his most-quoted sayings: dissonances are only the more remote con-
sonances. And their effects were not to be considered in terms of some
spurious opposition of beauty and ugliness: What distinguishes disso-
nances from consonances is not a greater or lesser degree of beauty, but
a greater or lesser degree of comprehensibility.
12
Schoenberg considered
that his bringing in these remoter consonances as part of a unied har-
monic scheme constituted, in a phrase famous throughout the history of
twentieth-century music, the emancipation of the dissonance.
In Harmonielehre he refers to the numerous ancient church modes and
the way that medieval and renaissance composers were able to produce
variety in modal harmony by the alteration of the diatonic tones of a
scale. Schoenberg maintains that in the modern version of tonality,
centred on only two modes (major and minor), in order to contain the
entire harmonic wealth of the church modes . . . it becomes possible
thereby to use in a major key all the nondiatonic tones and chords that
appeared in the seven church modes.
13
Thus any of the ve chromatic
tones should be able to function as replacements for any of the seven
diatonic tones. Much of Harmonielehre, in its primary role as a text-
book for student composers, is in fact devoted to illustrating the richness
of the tonal language that contemporary music had inherited from Bach
down to Wagner and Brahms, and demonstrating how that language
12
Composition with Twelve Tones (I) in Style and Idea, 2nd ed., p. 216. A corollary of this
is Schoenbergs basic dictumin Fundamentals of Musical Composition, ed. Gerald Strang and
Leonard Stein (London, 1967), p. 16that coherent harmony reinforces relationship.
Derrick Puffett has demonstrated how Berg applied this precept in the rst of his Three
Orchestral Pieces: see Berg, Mahler and the Three Orchestral Pieces, Op. 6 in Derrick Puffett
on Music, edited by Kathryn Bailey Puffett (Aldershot, 2001), pp. 63140.
13
Theory of Harmony, 1978 translation, p. 275.
St yl e . . . x 123
enables the composer to move from one chord to the nextno matter
how apparently remote that next chord may bein the most direct but
logical manner. Naturally, the more remote the connection, the more
this involves chromatic alteration of the tones in the chord, or semitonal
voice-leading. Schoenberg remarks that chromaticism is always ap-
propriate for making such chord connections smoothly and convinc-
ingly . . . more and more, a single scale assumes all [harmonic] functions:
the chromatic scale.
14
(This idea is analogous to Busonis pronounce-
ment, in his 1906 Sketch for a New Aesthetic of Music, that the twelve tones
of the chromatic scale, not the seven-note diatonic scale, should now be
considered the basis of tonality.)
Symptomaticand exemplaryof Schoenbergs desire to connect
remote relations of the tonality into a perfect unity
15
is his predilection,
in his early works, for the so-called Neapolitan relationship between his
fundamental key and the tone or tonal area lying a semitone above it (as it
might be F in relation to E major, or F sharp in relation to F ). Perhaps his
liking for such Neapolitan relations arose directly from the importance he
attached to the chromatic scale, the scale of semitones. But he must also
have been aware of powerful precedents, especially in Brahms, who ex-
ploited the Neapolitan relation with superb aesthetic effect in some of
his most important works (e.g. the Piano Quintet, Second Cello Sonata
and Fourth Symphony). Schoenberg was making use of the Neapolitan
relation to dene signicant tonal areas as early as the rst movement of
his D major Quartet of 1897. Further examples occur in Verklarte Nacht,
parts of the Gurrelieder, the First String Quartet and some of the songs
of the early 1900s, reaching something of a climax in that multi-faceted
masterwork, the First Chamber Symphony. Although nominally in E
major, this composition begins with a cadence on F,
16
and the EF
duality operates throughout the whole piece with profound structural
consequences for its tonal argumentuntil, in the nal bars, the music
resolves directly from F major into E. Schoenbergs use of F as an area
14
Theory of Harmony, 1978 translation, p. 278.
15
My Evolution in Style and Idea, 2nd ed., p. 84 (speaking of the First Chamber Symphony).
16
One might view this as a modern allusion to a famous historical precedent: Beethovens
beginning his First Symphony, which is in C major, on a dominant seventh of the wrong
but of course far more closely relatedkey of F.
that thus prepares the establishment or re-establishment of E means that
in this work, F is functioning as a kind of substitute for the dominant.
Physically speaking, on the keyboard F lies next to E whereas B, the
dominant of E, lies far away. But in terms of harmony and tonal move-
ment the situation is reversed: from B to E is the simplest and nearest of
relations (easily expressed in the stable consonance of the bare fth),
from F to E an enormous leap, fraught with all the tension of extreme
semitonal dissonance. Even further is the distance between the tonic
chord of E major and the minor mode in F (the Neapolitan minor), a
most tenuous relation in terms of traditional tonality, which Schoenberg
also makes use of in the First Chamber Symphony.
In his charts of the tonal regions in Structural Functions of Harmony,
Schoenberg shows the Neapolitan regions isolated at the outermost cir-
cumference of his planetary system of keys. In the Harmonielehre he
recommends that the most direct move from the tonic chord to the
Neapolitan may be made via the subdominant minor (thus in the case of
E and F, via A minor), then comments that, in spite of this mediating
harmony,
These two chords [ie the tonic and the Neapolitan] are about as remotely
related as chords can be. And if we connect them so directly we are right on
that boundary where we can say: all chords can be connected with one another.
17
It is worth stressing, yet once more, that Schoenberg was driven by inner
inspiration. He wrote music at white-hot speed and thought about what
he had done afterwards. But it is in this nexus of ideasthe organic
unity of the true work of art, the manifold expression of its inner es-
sence in the interrelation of all its individual parts and features, and the
similarly organic and totally interrelated nature of the very medium
from which it was createdthat he found the justication, indeed the
necessity, for his enlargement of tonality in his early works, his subse-
quent venture into total chromaticism, and nally his development of
his method of composition with twelve tones related only to one an-
other. The immediate creative outcome, in 19089, was music such as
that shown in Ex. 6, over the page.
17
Theory of Harmony, 1978 translation, p. 235. My italics.
St yl e . . . x 125
Total Chromaticism
This eloquent illustration of the new style is the opening of the fourth
of the Five Orchestral Pieces, Op. 16, which Schoenbergsome time
after composing itentitled Peripeteia: Aristotles term for the cata-
strophic reversal or revelation at the climax of a tragedy. Such music
is popularly described as atonal, a term Schoenberg abominated as se-
mantic nonsense, since it implies music written without tones. After
the foregoing discussion, we may better understand his impatience with
the term.
Ex. 6
Another reason why Schoenberg rejected the concept of atonality
must be that it was enthusiastically embraced by Josef Matthias Hauer
to describe his own musicbut in a highly idiosyncratic fashion. For
Hauer, atonal meant music composed according to his personal twelve-
note ideas and therefore within the melos (harmonic eld) of his tropes
(pairs of unordered hexachords). Such music was to be monophonic,
monodic and without any conventional rhythmic dimension (which,
extremely confusingly, he referred to as the tonal dimension). Many of
Hauers works, in order to induce an uninterrupted contemplation of
the nature of their particular trope, therefore reduce the rhythmic di-
mension to nullity. This technique is eloquently embodied in the series
of twenty piano pieces which he composed in 1922 and published the
next year under the title Atonale Musik. With this example before him,
one can see why Schoenberg would so vehemently resist the application
of the word to his own music.
18
But the damage was done. Atonal became a useful missile of criti-
cal abuse, hurled rst at Schoenberg and his school and then, increas-
ingly indiscriminately, wherever a critics ears were outraged by too
uncomfortable a degree of dissonance in Bartok, Milhaud, Prokoev,
Britten. . . . So widely was it used that it gradually lost some of its pejo-
rative sting, became enshrined in dictionaries of music, and nally gained
acceptance in both popular and scholarly parlance as the word that
supposedly describes music without a key. Yet it is still a nonsense-word
that completely misrepresents the works to which it is so blithely applied.
There remains plenty of key-sensethough often of a limited or lo-
calized naturein Schoenbergs works of this period. Even in Ex. 6, D
(major or minor would be too ne a distinction) can be felt as the focus
of operations. Moreover, the term atonal makes no distinction between
freely chromatic and twelve-note music, whose tonal organization is of a
different, subtler, and structurally far-reaching kind.
Speaking about Schoenbergs Op. 11 Piano Pieces in a lecture he gave
in 1932, Anton Webern made the simple comment that with this kind of
music, Ones tonal feeling is aroused. This seems to me the nub of the
matter. The wish of our inner ear to nd connexions and resolutions is
18
Hauer also composed two books of Etudes for piano in 19223, which he dedicated to
Schoenberg for the latters ftieth birthday.
St yl e . . . x 127
not ignored by the composer, neither does it wither away. It is simply
that the sort of connexions and resolutions offered by traditional canons
of tonality are not made available to us, and our tonal sense, baulked of
easy answers, nds itself forced to make different kinds of connexion and
to accept a different range of gestures as indicating resolution or closure.
It has to hear the tonal trajectory across wider intervals, less clearly related
harmonies; and to pay perhaps greater attention to other aspects
rhythm and instrumental colour, to name twowhich may be helping
to build form and cohesion.
I prefer to call these rst atonal works just totally chromatic
implying simply that most or all of the twelve notes of the chromatic scale
occur with extreme frequency and a consequent saturationbut not nec-
essarily immobilizationof harmony. The stylistic progression, therefore,
is not from tonality to atonality (with the veiled implication of from
sense to nonsense) but, as outlined in the foregoing discussion, from the
classical conception of tonality as founded on the seven-note diatonic
scale (centred on the major or minor triad) to a more extended view in
which the ve chromatic notes become equally important. Tonality is
not, after all, a compositional preference; it is, for any composer who
works within the connes of the tempered scale, the rst fact of life. As
Schoenberg wrote in the 1921 edition of Harmonielehre:
The expression tonal has itself been wrongly used, exclusively instead of
inclusively. It can mean only this: everything that results from a series of
tones, whether its cohesion is the result of a direct relationship to a single
tonic or from links of a more complex kind, forms tonality. . . . A piece of
music will always have to be tonal at least insofar as, from one tone to the
next, there is bound to be a relationship by which all the tones, successive or
simultaneous, produce a progression that can be recognized as such.
This is no prescription for chaos: tonality is here seen as an all-
embracing principle capable of different kinds of presentation. Diatoni-
cally based tonality, with its powerful clarication of the hierarchy of
relationships, is one of them: total chromaticism is another. But the hi-
erarchies do not disappear in the latterthey cannot, and the real com-
poser must work with, not against them. The sensation of relationships
between tones, of functional differences arising from these relation-
ships, of the tonic, the leading-note, and cadential movementthese are
habitual to all Western listeners, and in no sense theoretical abstractions.
What changes is their frame of reference.
The harmonic language of these totally chromatic works, therefore,
tends to avoid the most obvious tonal references (sevenths and ninths re-
place octaves, fourths and tritones are as common as thirds, triads are
augmented to span a diminished sixth, anything approaching a perfect
cadence is virtually unknown), but continues to exploit the effects of
tension and release that give harmony its expressive force and sense of
movement, albeit the tension is ercer and the release more equivocal.
This is essentially an extension, not a negation, of the ears previous musical
experience. And behind the ear lies the hearts ability to sense the ex-
pressive reality composed into the music, and the brains resourcefulness
in perceiving, with patience and application, the innite variety of rela-
tionships which, on the largest scale, make up each works tonal integrity.
Schoenberg, intending no permanent break with the past, took care to
limit the potential chaos of total chromaticism in every way that could aid
his musics comprehensibility. This is most obvious where a background
of diatonically-based tonality can still be sensed, as at the opening of
the second Op. 16 Orchestral Piece (signicantly entitled The Past)
anchored to a strongly implied D minor.
Schoenberg could prolong pedal-points like that in Ex. 7 to create a
harmonic centre, or at least a xed point of referenceas in the rst
piece of Op. 16, where a three-note chord implying, again, D is held
continuously by bassoons or trombones for 106 of the 128 bars. Also
themes and motives, after their rst appearance, could be restated always
Ex. 7
St yl e . . . x 129
at the same pitch, to aid their recognition despite variation (the rst Op.
16 Piece illustrates this tendency also): indeed thematicism now became
for him the main structural agent.
The very need to keep as many chromatic notes in circulation as
possible began to suggest some new but basic harmonic procedures: as
Schoenberg tentatively remarked in the Harmonielehre, the sequence of
chords seemed to be governed by the tendency to introduce in each chord
the tones not included in the previous one; conversely, it began to seem
out of style to repeat too many tones before introducing all twelve. An
extract from the Piano Piece Op. 11, No. 2 well illustrates the harmonic
consistency of such totally chromatic chord-progressions:
Far from being without form as Schoenberg claimed while working
on the Orchestral Pieces, the totally chromatic works have mostly simple,
clear-cut basic designs, however complex the details. The patterns of
exposition-plus-development, a ternary A-B-A form, or some extension
thereof, are the commonest. Moreover, despite the rapidity of events
(indeed, because of it) most movements are short and can be grasped as a
totalitythe longest purely instrumental movement (Op. 11, No. 2) lasts a
mere seven minutes. In instrumental music the drive to encapsulate a state
of mind in a self-contained musical utterance tended, in fact, to encourage
the epigrammatic proportions we nd in the Little Piano Pieces, Op. 19, and
the tiny pieces for chamber orchestra of 1910.
19
The problem was to write
extended forms which corresponded to the new freedom of musical dis-
course. Up to a point, in vocal works, the text helped shape the ow of
Ex. 8
19
And which we encounter much more consistently, of course, in the music of Webern.
events. But even in Das Buch der Hangenden Garten the forms tended to be
simple and brief. The third of the Op. 11 Piano Pieces and the fth of the
Op. 16 Orchestral Pieces, with their open-ended, onward-moving, quasi-
improvisatory forms, are both attempts in a new direction, however:
Schoenberg, having found how to present states of mind, seems in these
pieces to be trying to compose a musical stream of consciousness.
He succeeded in the monodrama Erwartung, Op. 17, the last and in
every respect the most extreme of the works of 1909. It is the supreme
product of his creative instinctfor only an explosion from the uncon-
scious could have allowed him to create, in seventeen days, this intensely
emotional, highly complex score without developed themes, extensive
motivic work, or analysable form, which runs in an unbroken stream of
invention, with constant renewal of ideas, for a full half-hour. (Consi-
dering that almost all previous music had depended to some extent
on structural repetition, those thirty minutes represent a quite gigantic
stretch of time.) However difcult the commentator nds it to enter
Erwartungs nightmarish emotional worldso daunting is such creativity
in the rawhe cannot but be staggered at the fact of its having been
created at all. Attempts have been made to rationalize its structure: by
tracing the growth of motivic germs or recurring chords; by theorizing
about the use of sets of notes with dual melodic and harmonic prop-
erties; by graphing the course of the vocal line, and so on. All have failed.
No explanation explains more than a haphazard selection of details;
none shows why or how the music proceeds from one point to the next,
nor why its emotional unity is so powerful. It is instructive, though, to
follow each suggested critical approach to the point where it collapses, if
only the better to appreciate Schoenbergs truly torrential spontaneity. It
is no diminution of his achievement to say, simply, that Erwartung is the
most astonishing written-out improvisation in the history of music.
By its very nature, however, it was an unrepeatable success. That kind
of inspirational frenzy takes hold of an artist at most once or twice in a
lifetime. The conscious impossibility of developing large-scale forms with-
out constraints remained. The works which followed Erwartung, slowly
and over several years, show a gradual classicizing tendency, a longing
for recognizable structural supports. The symbolist opera Die gluckliche
Hand is more consciously a formed and rounded whole than Erwartung,
with actual recapitulation of some of the opening music towards the end,
St yl e . . . x 131
symmetrical arrangement of the action, the tonal areas more clearly
stabilized by ostinato-patterns and extended pedal-points. Most of the
numbers in Pierrot Lunaire are still more rmly structured, the internal
repetitions within each poem determining the recurrence of musical ma-
terial in several cases; while the work is an extraordinarily rich compen-
dium of intricate contrapuntal form-building devices which look back to
the practices of the Baroque masters, and beyond. Nacht is a particularly
tightly organized passacaglia on a three-note motif and its transpositions.
Der Mondeck is a ne plus ultra of self-contained polyphonic ingenuity:
the instrumental portion consists of a palindrome canon between violin
and cello (i.e. they repeat their lines in reverse once they pass the mid-
point of the piece);
20
a simultaneous palindromic imitation between pic-
colo and clarinet, not strictly canonic in pitch, but rhythmically exact;
and a fugal piano part, the notes of whose principal voices correspond
exactly to those in piccolo and clarinet, but with the rhythms augmented
to ll twice the spaceso that the piano fugue ends just as the other in-
struments have returned to the start of their canons. Although this pattern-
making relates symbolically to the recited text (Pierrot turns round to look
at himself from behind) we can hardly be intended to hear such intricacies
consciously. They are rather a sign of Schoenbergs obsessive concern to
provide his music with a strong, self-sufcient constructive basis.
The search for that basis took another ten years, during which few
works saw the light of day. In previous totally chromatic pieces he had
worked sporadically with sets of a few notes which always preserved
the same mutual relationship whether employed in melody or chords
the passacaglia Nacht is a simple example. Die gluckliche Hand had a
couple of twelve-note chords. In Seraphita, one of the richly fascinating
Four Orchestral Songs, Op. 22, a quite large form is created by concen-
tration on the melodic development of a few germinal motifs and salient
intervals. Moreover, the rst fourteen notes of the opening melody for
six clarinets contains all twelve pitches of the chromatic scale. Schoen-
bergs aborted plan for a gigantic Choral Symphony went even further
in this respect. Quite extensive sketches for its Scherzo survive and show
that movement was to open with an ostinato theme consisting of just
20
Commentators habitually refer to this as a crab- or mirror-canon; inexplicably, as these
two terms mean different things, and neither applies in the present case.
the twelve chromatic tones, without repetition of any tone. Although
the other materials for this movement do not display that characteristic,
Schoenbergs development of the ostinato and motifs derived from it form
the rst rudimentary steps towards his later twelve-tone procedures.
Die Jakobsleiter, which grew out of the Symphony, opens with a pre-
sentation of all twelve notessix as a basso ostinato, six as a chord building
above it.
The aim was to fashion all the works themes out of the notes of
the ostinato, though not in any xed order: a procedure close to that of
Hauer. Schoenberg extended this technique in the Op. 23 Piano Pieces
and the Serenade, Op. 24the notes of the basic gures began to be tied
to a xed order, appearing in a particular series in both melody and har-
mony, forming rows of varying lengths (anything up to fourteen notes).
Thus was born the general principle of serialism; though Schoenberg
called his method, soberly enough, working with tones of the motif . We
have already noted how motives had gained importance over harmonies
in articulating his musical structures. But what if motives, themes and
harmonies were to spring from an identical source?
Only gradually did Schoenberg come to accept as logical the direction
in which these developments were tending: that the most rational and
Ex. 9
St yl e . . . x 133
fruitful way to harness the disruptive forces of total chromaticism was to
give each complete work a serial basis on a single note-row of all twelve
chromatic notes.
21
This he achieved for the rst time in the Suite for
Piano, Op. 25. Yet logic and inspiration are different things. A com-
positional method, in the abstract, is valueless; its only justication lies in
the specic musical outcome. Schoenberg, of all people, was unlikely to
confuse this issue, since he placed an enormous premium on spontaneous
inspirationwithout it, he said, he was incapable of writing ten bars. But
his artistic conscience demanded logic to justify the results; and a belief in
the logic of the twelve-note method seems to have been the crucial act
of creative irrationality which enabled his inspiration to ow.
22
Twelve Tones Related Only to One Another
They say I am mathematically minded because I write in the
twelve-note scale; but I do not think twelve is such high mathe-
matics, do you?
(To his UCLA class, 1 November 1939)
What, then, is the fearsome twelve-note method? In essence, it is a
simple device for ensuring complete structural unity in the spheres of
melody and harmony. It afrms the unity of musical space and the re-
lationship of all ideas in a work to each other and to their overall context.
It starts from the fundamental premise which Schoenberg brought to all
his music, in whatever style: namely that one does not create themes,
motives, rhythms and harmonies; one composes the whole piece of which
these features are but the individual details. Some vision of the work as an
entity precedes the composition of its tiniest cell. Here I can speak from
personal experience, and the experience of every composer with whom
I have ever discussed the matter: one scarcely ever begins with a chord
or tune, but with an idea of a work that slowly assumes a distinctive size,
21
In 1918 Schoenberg started sketching a Septet for strings which seems to use two twelve-
note rows. The sketch is substantial enough to show that everything was to be derived from
these rows, though generally from segments of them rather than complete rotations of the
twelve tones.
22
Or, as Glenn Gould once put it, From out of an arbitrary rationale of elementary math-
ematics and debatable perception came a rare joie de vivre, a blessed enthusiasm for the making
of music. See The Piano Music of Arnold Schoenberg in The Glenn Gould Reader (London,
1987), p. 127.
shape, colour, internal motion, and character according to its inborn
expressive intention. Like a ship at night or an iceberg through the fog, its
bulk looms into the composers mind. Then, in his head, the working-
out in breadth, length, height and depth begins. . . . I hear and see the
picture as a whole take shape and stand before me as though cast in a
single piece, so that all that is left is the work of writing it down. The
words are not Schoenbergs, but Beethovens;
23
yet Schoenbergs own
descriptions are very similar.
Twelve-note music depends on the composers ability to study the
picture as a whole, form a precise notion of its necessary melodic and
harmonic qualities, and extract from it the binding essence of its ideas,
expressed in the form of a succession of the twelve pitches of the chro-
matic scale. From this series or note-row the realization of the whole
work will draw its material. Each pitch should appear once before any of
the twelve is repeated. Pitches may be sounded in succession, as a melody;
simultaneously, as chords; or different segments of the row may com-
bine as melody and accompaniment. At the precompositional stage the
pitches do not relate to a key-note: each is dened by its relationship to the
series as a whole. Thus the intervals between them remain constant (ex-
cept for transposition to different octaves) and the series is impervious to
the kind of chromatic alteration that occurs in diatonically based tonality
through the changes between major and minor.
24
The twelve-note series
takes four equally important forms: the original; the original inverted,
so that each interval falls instead of rising and vice versa; the retrograde
(the original series played in reverse); and the retrograde of the inversion.
Each form can be transposed to begin on any of the twelve chromatic
pitches, so that the original series generates forty-eight variants of itself.
23
In Thayers Life of Beethoven (London, 1964, edited by Forbes), Vol. II, p. 851.
24
It is also impervious to enharmonic alteration: for example, the notes B-natural and C-at
are presumed to be identical in pitch, and so on throughout the scalesomething which, in
practice, is really only true of keyboard instruments. Schoenberg admitted, in this regard, that
the method could thus be said to be a direct product of the tempered scale; from which it
follows that it is fundamentally instrumental, rather than vocal, in origin. This area of ambi-
guity has never been satisfactorily resolved. But, then, neither is it resolved in the music of the
preceding centuries, from Bach onwards; Schoenberg is hardly to be blamed for not providing
a solution to a problem which the weight of European musical tradition has, perhaps, made
actually insoluble. (And which, to the vast majority of musicians and music-lovers, is not a
problem at all.)
St yl e . . . x 135
In Schoenberg, however, a much smaller number usually sufces for a
whole composition. His choice of these particular forms, and the fact that
some may occur much more frequently in the composition than others,
are matters of the greatest interest, shedding light on the extent to which
he regarded the original twelve-note series as fullling a similar role to
that of the home key in works written in the tonal system as previously
understood.
(Although the method grew out of Schoenbergs immediate creative
predicament, it could be said to develop certain elements latent in the
music of previous times. Something approaching a serial use of pitches
though seldom of all twelveis found intermittently in some works of
the Classical masters. Hans Keller adduced a rare instance of such classical
serialism in the context of all twelve pitches in a work Schoenberg is
known to have played as a boyMozarts E at String Quartet K. 428.
25
Schoenberg himself sometimes referred half-jokingly to J. S. Bach as the
rst twelve-tone composer, and had analysed Fugue 24 from Book I
of The Well-Tempered Clavier as a twelve-tone composition: not so
much because the fugue subject contains all twelve toneswith some
repetitionsbut because throughout the fugue Bach keeps the twelve
tones actively in play in a way that aids the delineation and impetus of
the individual voices.)
These then are the fundamental rules of twelve-note music; or rather,
they would be rules if such things had any jurisdiction in art. Critics,
composers, and listeners who cannot distinguish between an inexible
commandment and a useful guiding principle are liable to come to grief
here. I repeat: a method, in itself, has no magic properties. That depends
on the composer who wields it and what use he makes of itwhether as
a pair of crutches or of seven-league boots.
From the beginning Schoenberg allowed some modication of basic
principles. Thus notes may be repeated as soon as they are sounded; and
two or more may be alternated in trills, ostinati and similar formations. At
rst he avoided creating triadic harmonies or doubling lines in octaves, but
later relaxed this practice, commenting that, after all, every note naturally
contains its own octave doubling, in the rst partial of the overtone series.
25
See Strict Serial Technique in Classical Music (Tempo 37, Autumn 1955).
We shall encounter further bending of the rules at every turn as we
proceed.
As we have seen, Schoenberg felt that the method enabled him once
again to compose as freely and fantastically as in his youth. In view of
what has already been said about his sheer speed in writing tonal and to-
tally chromatic music, this freedom and fantasy were clearly of vital im-
portance to him. And there is plenty of testimony that he composed
twelve-note music just as quickly and uently. A Survivor from Warsaw, for
instance, was composed in nine days, and some of that time was devoted
to perfecting the text. Eugen Lehner told of waiting in Schoenbergs
workroom in California while he was composing a twelve-note piece and
being amazed that Schoenberg was writing so swiftly and without any
chart or table of the row to help him remember the order of the notes and
their transpositions. This phenomenon is accounted for by Felix Greissle,
who saw him working on the Wind Quintet from day to day in Berlin:
In the beginning he made a [row] chart for himself. And then, when he
started working, he already knew it by heart. . . . [It] went from measure to
measure. In the evening, he stopped and it was continued from there next
day. He did a little erasing once in a while, when he wrote something down
wrong, but very littleonly when there was a slip of the pencil. Otherwise,
it came out of his mind. When he was on the last movement, he knew the
row in all its forms by heart. He didnt have to write it down again. Webern
never knew. Webern always had to write it down.
26
A few simple examples are now in order. Ex. 10 shows some passages
from a highly developed twelve-note work: Schoenbergs Violin Con-
certo. Ex. 10a is the main theme of the slow movementa melody of
such rened beauty that the listener need hardly worry that it enunciates
a twelve-note row, with liberal relaxations of the rules governing note-
repetition. From it we can deduce the series which binds the work:
Ex. 10b sets it out in its original form (starting on A rather than the E of
Ex. 10a), with its inversion. The actual opening of the Concerto is shown
in Ex. 10c: here we see the series split up in an intimate dialogue between
the soloist and the orchestral cellos. By bringing notes 3 and 5 to the top
26
Schoenbergs Way, pp. 2612.
St yl e . . . x 137
Ex. 10
x 138 x
of the cello chords, Schoenberg makes themecho the violins own phrase.
Finally Ex. 10d quotes a pawky, dance-like tune from the nale. Again
the row is split between soloist and orchestra, and this time two forms are
used to make the complete theme, providing two related halves like
the antecedent and consequent in a classical melody. The rise and fall of
the accompaniment gives the passage a perfectly natural propulsive force.
Ex. 11 shows two more twelve-note melodies. Ex. 11a, the main theme
of one of Schoenbergs last compositions, the chorus Dreimal Tausend Jahre,
manages to retain a certain hymn-like quality (the words are It is thrice a
thousand years since I saw you, Temple in Jerusalem, Temple of my
grief ). Schoenberg splits the note-row into two halves, and repeats the
six notes of each half in reverse order before proceeding to the next. The
same thing seems to happen in Ex. 11b, a tipsy waltz-tune that emerges in
the rst movement of the Op. 29Suite for seveninstruments; here Schoen-
berg employs only six notes, and in the last three bars seems blithely to
Ex. 11
St yl e . . . x 139
rearrange their order. But, in fact, he has switched to a different form of
the row at a different transpositionone that uses the same six notes and
so helps maintain the denitely C-major/minor-ish tonal feeling.
These themes illustrate the practice of dividing the note-row into two
complementary six-note segments or hexachords for separate treatment.
As we see in Ex. 11b, Schoenberg was very fond of constructing his row
so that the rst hexachord, when inverted and transposed by a particular
degree, would produce the same pitches (though in a different order) as
the second hexachord of the original, and make possible newcombinations
and interrelationships of the twelve tones. A particularly ne case oc-
curs in one of the classics of twelve-note music (and one of Schoenbergs
greatest works), the Variations for Orchestra, Op. 31. A mysterious Intro-
duction, a tidal ebb and ow of ostinato patterns, very gradually builds up
the series, and its inversion a minor third lower, as two parallel currents of
steadily accumulating pitches. As shown in Ex. 12a, these two forms are
complementary in the manner described. The logic of their combination
emerges after thirty bars: they attain a dened form with Ex. 12bthe
basic statement of the romantically lyrical Theme (the original) and its
accompanying harmonies (the inversion).
By now it should be obvious that there is nothing in the method that
relieves the composer of responsibility for every note he or she writes.
Rhythm, dynamics, register, texture, part-writing, large-scale formin
fact all composition properis left, as before, to his own skill and judg-
ment.
27
So, it must be stressed, are melody and harmony: these are sim-
Ex. 12
27
At least as far as Schoenberg is concerned. Certain later composers have attempted, with
greater or lesser artistic success, to extend serial principles into the other areas as well.
Ex. 12 (continued )
x 141 x
ply channeled in certain directions by the use of the series. Moreover, the
composer must still provide recognizable themes whose developments
will be audible and comprehensible. The note-row will not do this for
him, though it does make possible a certain consistency of material at all
levels. Schoenberg liked to call this kind of relationship subcutaneous
that is, more than skin-deepbut in fact it is positively molecular. The
note-row is, so to speak, the DNA molecule of twelve-note music: the
agent which stamps every bar, every theme, every chord, as belonging to
a single, unique work. Almost an abstraction, it exists only at a primordial
level, before tonality, before rhythm, before the articulation that makes
music possible. But it is produced via the works basic ideas, and not the
other way round. It is the carrier of the musikalisches Gedanke. Schoen-
berg always maintained that his rows presented themselves to him in the
form of melodies; and there are several sketches extant which show how
he composed, reshaped, and rened the themes of his major works,
altering the note-row at every step to follow suit.
Unfortunately, it was on the primacy of the essentially abstract note-
row, rather than the conjunction of the composers imagination with the
actual sounds of which his music is composed, that a whole pseudo-
scientic tradition of serial analysis came into being from the 1940s to the
1970s and long held sway throughout half the world, particularly in
academic institutions. At its simplest it operated by various ingenious
means of counting notes; but both in Europe and the United States it
soon attained a remarkable degree of sophistication in seeking various
forms of quasi-mathematical logic within the operation of the series itself.
(To cite two obvious major gures in these theoretical developments
which were preceeded to some extent by the total serialization of such
post-Webern composers as Pierre Boulez and Karlheinz Stockhausen
Milton Babbitts elaboration of set theory and Allen Fortes establishment
in his book The Structure of Atonal Music of a vocabulary for the discussion
of the operation of subsets in the pre-serial, totally chromatic works, were
highly inuential.) To this end, the works of Schoenberg and his pupils
became laboratory specimens for dissection. Theories of their structural
organization, sometimes wildly at variance with the ordinary listeners ex-
perience of the music in performance, were erected with the support of
charts, tables and diagrams and sometimes expounded in a jaw-breaking
technical jargon which successfully obfuscated the authors discourse to
the point of incomprehensibility.
There was nothing necessarily heinous in all this. It might be main-
tained that such analysis stems from a humble conviction (akin to Witt-
gensteins delineation of the limits of language) that the notes and their
internal relationships are the only things in a piece of music that we are
equipped to describe: any idea of expressive or personal signicance is
transcendent and therefore beyond the possibility of useful discussion.
But to some extent, this whole analytical approach bears responsibility for
many dead Schoenberg performances, and much dead post-Schoenbergian
music, let alone rejection of Schoenberg on the part of the general willing
music lover who would have preferred a little help. Far too much writing
on serialism and atonality, even up to the present day, seems arrogantly to
deny the very idea that music could have any reality except as a pseudo-
mathematical logical construct. The approach is frigid, its objectivity
false, innitely far removed from the heart and brain which forged those
works in the heat of inspiration. For Schoenberg, as we have seen, the
point of the technique was to lead us to the transcendent.
The high point of such academic views of Schoenbergs music was
probably the 1970s and 1980s. Since then the range of disciplines brought
to bear on him, as on other composers and musical eras, has widened and
broadened, taking in an increased span (and better understanding) of
cultural factors as well as psychological, post-structural, deconstructionist
approaches and so on. Nevertheless it is probably true to say that for most
teachers and syllabuses the favoured way to the understanding of Schoen-
bergs music continues to rest on note-counting and tracing the opera-
tions of the twelve-note row or series; not necessarily to the exclusion of
other musical features, but certainly as the most prominent element in the
analytical process.
It does not seem far-fetched to suggest that the analysis of Schoenber-
gian and other serial and totally chromatic works by means of the twelve-
note series, or smaller subsets of the total chromatic, created a climate
more favourable to the theories and analytical methods of Heinrich
Schenker vis-a`-vis traditionally tonal music, which began to nd wide-
spread acceptance from the 1960s onward. Schenkers efforts had been
dedicated to the discovery in each work of the tonal and structural kernel
St yl e . . . x 143
that he dubbed the Urlinie (fundamental line). And the Urlinie is indeed
a series of tones, albeit tones ready freighted with harmonic implications
and functions. Schoenberg and Schenker were contemporaries, who
emerged from the same Viennese artistic milieu and were subject to most
of the same inuences. Both believed that a musical composition should
bemust be, if it was to be great musican organic unity. Schoenberg
was a composer who taught and theorized; Schenker a teacher and theorist
who had occasionally composed. It is a neat irony that among Schoen-
bergs pieces of hack-work at the turn of the century, he had arranged
Schenkers Styrian Dances, originally for piano duet, for orchestra.
But in their tastes they were opposites: though a radical thinker,
Schenker was a dyed-in-the-wool traditionalist who detested modern
composition. It may be that his analytical methods are complementary to
Schoenbergs compositional ones, but they stem from a profoundly
different view of what a musical work is. For Schenker the essence of
a piece, which is expressed in all its dimensions, was an objective, re-
coverable entity, the Urlinie. But for Schoenberg the unique twelve-tone
series on which each piece was based was not its essence, but rather a
representation of that essence. The Gedanke itself, the primordial idea, exis-
ted beyond the objective world, only accessible by inner vision or in-
tuition. Schenkers methods were essentially prescriptive and reductive.
Only the greatest masters were capable of composing the organic unity
recoverable in the Urlinie; if a piece manifested that unity it was, by de-
nition, a masterpiece. Schoenbergs practice was meant to encourage new
possibilities. The series ensured organic unity, but it was at this point
after the little bit of juggling I can do with seriesthat the composers
innate powers of mastery, his fantasy, his genius such as it might be, his
vision, must come into play to create the music. For Schenker the Urlinie
was the music, in a demonstrable sense; for Schoenberg the series was not
the music but merely a precondition for it.
28
28
Schoenberg was well aware of Schenkers theoretical work, and his friend Moritz Violin
was an early disciple of Schenker. Frankly, Schoenberg wrote to Roger Sessions, specically
mentioning the Urlinie, I was opposed against most of his conclusions, but on the other hand
I have to admit that he has also made some very valuable analyses (of the Beethoven Ninth
for example). . . . I dont know if you will believe in these theories more than I do. To me they
seem a little exaggerated at least, but I would not say they are untrue. There are things which it
might be of advantage to know. . . Letter, 7 November 1949, in The Correspondence of Roger
Sessions ed. Andrea Olmstead (Boston, 1992), p. 367.
Notes on paper are not, in themselves, music. Once a composer begins
writing, whether he uses the twelve-note method or not, he must des-
cend fromthe realms of theory and involve himself with physical reality
with sounds that exist as vibrations and have harmonic consequences that
will not tamely t any predetermined scheme. He must compose with,
not against, this simple fact. No wonder Schoenberg hated too theo-
retical an approach to his music. His warnings against it were frequent
and pungent. Perhaps his most denitive statement comes in a letter to
Rudolf Kolisch of July 1932:
You have rightly worked out the series of my string quartet [No. 3]. . . . You
must have gone to a great deal of trouble, and I dont think Id have had the
patience to do it. But do you think ones any better off for knowing
it? . . . This isnt where the aesthetic qualities reveal themselves, or, if so, only
incidentally. I cant utter too many warnings against overrating these ana-
lyses, since after all they only lead to what I have been dead against: seeing
how it is done; whereas I have always helped people to see: what it is! I have
repeatedly tried to make Wiesengrund [Adorno] understand this, and also
Berg and Webern. But they wont believe me. I cant say it often enough:
my works are twelve-note compositions, not twelve-note compositions. . . . You
may wonder at my talking about this at such length. But although Im
not ashamed of a compositions having a healthy constructive basis even
when it is a spontaneous result, produced unconsciously, I still dont care to
be regarded as a constructor on account of the bit of juggling I can do with
series, because that would be doing too little to deserve it. I think more
has to be done to deserve such a title, and actually, I think I am capable of
fullling the considerable demands made on me by those entitled to do so.
(Letter 143)
The violist Eugen Lehner, Kolischs colleague in the Kolisch Quartet,
told a story about this same String Quartet No. 3 which may stand as an
amusing appendix to the letter just quoted:
Once, we spent a summer with Steuermann and Kolisch, down in the
mountains . . . and we analyzed the whole third quartet, bar by bar, note by
note and, in those nearly thousand bars, to our great satisfaction, we found
two places where Schoenberg had made a grave mistake. So, as soon as we
came to Berlin, the rst time we went to Schoenberg, we showed it to him.
St yl e . . . x 145
Is that a misprint? [we asked]. No, no, thats correct. So we said, Oh,
its not a misprint, then its a mistake. Then we explained to him and
Schoenberg got madred in the face! If I hear an F-sharp, I will write an
F-sharp; if I hear an F-natural, I will write an F-natural. Just because of your
stupid theory, are you telling me what I should write?
29
(Note: your stupid theory, not his!)
I append some observations by a man who beneted greatly from his
creative example, one of the wisest heads and nest composers among his
pupils: Roberto Gerhard, in a passage
30
whose justice and elegance of
expression it would be impertinent to paraphrase.
The method of composition with twelve tones related only to one
anotheras Schoenberg called itis just what it says it is: a method of
composition. It cannot, therefore, be too strongly emphasized that it is en-
tirely and exclusively the concern of the composer. It does not concern the
listener at all. Above all, the listener must not believe that, if only he knew
more about it theoretically, he might nd 12-tone music less difcult. This
is a hopeless delusion. He will nd it easier to listen to only if he hears more
of it, often enough. He must, of course, learn how to listen to it, but this
will come only from listening itself; and he must remember that it is the
music, and nothing but the music which matters. It must particularly be
stressed that the listener is not supposed to detect the series on which a
given piece of 12-tone music is based, as if it were Ariadnes thread: or to
follow the ways in which it is woven into the sound-fabric. That, inciden-
tally, can only be discovered by analysis, and though listening and analysis
have certainly something in common, they are basically antithetical mental
operations.
To insist, however, that the 12-tone technique is no concern of the
listener is not to say that he is not affected by it. . . . The fact that the listener
may remain unaware of the specic effect it has on him does not in the least
detract from the reality of that effect: just as there can be no doubt that an
intelligent listener who is yet entirely ignorant of the principle of tonality
29
30
From his article Tonality in Twelve-Note Music (The Score, May 1952). Now reprinted in
Gerhard on Music: selected writings (Aldershot, 2000), p. 121.
may still entirely enjoy, and even form a valid aesthetic judgment of a piece
written, say, in C major.
For this is the real issue: the 12-note technique must be understood as a
new principle of tonality.
Tonality Enlarged
Like a rondo-theme, the subject has surfaced once more. Tonality isif
the reader will pardon the expressionthe key: tonality, at least, in the
sense of Schoenbergs large denition quoted on p. 128, with its general
connotation of comprehensible harmonic relationships and movement.
He denied that he was making any break with previous music. In 1923,
when we might expect him to have been fullest of his achievement, he
wrote that in twelve-note music ve tones have been drawn into
composition in a way not called for beforethat is all, and does not call
for any new laws; he had provided simply a more inclusive sound-
material which could be applied to the existing musical forms, but was
convinced nothing essential had changed.
Gerhard, in the passage just cited, was speaking in the context of a
remark in the 1922 edition of Harmonlelehre about the tonality of a
twelve-note series. Certainly every note-row has its individual prop-
erties which profoundly inuence the harmonic character of the nal
workfor instance, one may result in a preponderance of dissonant
sevenths and ninths, another in consonant thirds and sixths. But there is
another point. The twelve chromatic pitches are only equal in the ab-
stract note-row, which is not so much atonal as pre-tonal. Even if a
composer was able, in an actual work, to maintain an ideal, undeviating
revolution of the twelve at all times in melody and harmony (and as
soon as more than one row-form is employed, that becomes virtually
impossible)even then, a tonality-denying equality of pitch would not
result. Many other factors are in play: rhythm, register and phrasing, to
name but three. Notes on strong beats will take precedence over those
on weak ones; low notes will tend to act as roots, high ones as points of
climax; the principal tones in melodic phrases will outrank those which
are decorative; complex chords will suggest themselves as combinations
of simpler harmonies. Ineluctably, hierarchies will be set up. However
St yl e . . . x 147
momentary, their effect is real, and with familiarity the listeners ear will
interpret them in terms of a highly compressed, elusive, yet kaleidoscopic
tonality of quickly changing key-centres that embraces the simplest as
well as the most complex relationships.
That was clearly what Schoenberg had in mind when he advanced,
in contradiction to the term atonality, the idea of pantonalitymusic
which, far from lacking a key, includes all of them. The word never
gained currency: perhaps fortunately, for it, too, is somewhat mislead-
ing. Just as the twelve notes never achieve their theoretical equality,
neither do the key-areas. This is hardly surprising, for like many com-
posers Schoenberg was highly sensitive to the different characters of
individual keys. The most obvious proof is his lifelong obsession with D
minor, proclaimed in traditionally tonal works both early and late
(Verklarte Nacht, Pelleas, String Quartet No.1, Variations on a Recitative),
which also informs freely chromatic works (Five Orchestral Pieces) and
twelve-note ones (String Quartet No. 4); more generally in his oeuvre
it is often revealed by an insistence on the pitch D at climactic or pivotal
points.
The background of traditional tonality seems to remain, therefore.
Schoenberg provided signicant conrmation of this when, for a talk
given on Frankfurt Radio in 1931, he made a fresh harmonization of
the Theme of the Orchestral Variations (our Ex.12b) in a straightforward
F major. A recording of this beautiful, faintly Parsifal-ish arrangement still
exists.
31
Doubtless a theme can be harmonized in many ways; but to be
faithful to its characteristics, all these versions must, presumably, have el-
ements in common. Is the F major harmonization the tonal background
or archetype which nds individual expression in Ex. 12b? The possi-
bility gains force from a study
32
which nds that the harmonies of the
real version beginning with 12b can be analysed as components of two
simultaneous keysone of which is F. The other is B, harmonically
speaking the negative pole to F and corresponding to the strong Nea-
politan element in Schoenbergs 1931 harmonization. This is not the
only instance in Schoenberg of two contending tonal centres a tritone
apart: the conict between C and F sharp in the Piano Concerto has long
31
Part of it was printed in The Score, July 1960, with the lecture text.
32
Schoenbergs Atonality: Fused Bitonality? by Kenneth L. Hicken (Tempo 109, June 1974).
been remarked on by certain writers, apparently without any inkling of
general signicance, and examples can be found elsewhere.
The question is to what extent the fundamental tonal functions
continue to operate even in twelve-tone musicand the extent to which
Schoenberg expected and intended them to operate. His pronounce-
ments on this topic are inconsistent. Thus in Structural Functions of Har-
mony he seems to deny that they are still at work:
Evaluation of (quasi-) harmonic progressions in [twelve-note] music is ob-
viously a necessity, though more for the teacher than the composer. But as
such progressions do not derive from roots, harmony is not under discus-
sion and evaluation of structural functions cannot be considered. They are
vertical projections of the basic set, or parts of it, and their combination is
justied by its logic.
33
We may start to wonder just how quasi- these harmonic progressions
may be if we happen across the British composer Edmund Rubbras
analysis of the nal bars of Schoenbergs (twelve-note) Phantasy, Op. 47
as a striking cadence in a clear G minor-major
34
We could also consider
a recent analysis by another British composer, David Matthews, of the
closing bars of A Survivor from Warsaw as establishing a clear (though, as
the dramatic context demands, not an unsullied) C major, the tendency
towards which can be sensed throughout the work.
35
We might still be
inclined to dismiss these readings, as symptomatic of these composers
own stylistic distance from serial music. Yet Schoenberg himself seems to
have thought of his twelve-note music in this fashion, at least part of the
time. Writing to Zemlinsky on 7 June 1925, while working on the rst
movement of the Op. 29 Suite, he referred to the opening bars as if they
outlined a conventionally tonal progression of tonic-subdominant-domi-
nant-tonic: four six-note chords, IIVVI. Certainly if we consider E
at the tonic of that work, the bass notes of those chords trace precisely
the progression that Schoenberg indicates, although the innate complexity
of the six-note chords admits of other interpretations. (Their bass notes
apart, the two I chords are not even identical.) In fact what these bars
33
Structural Functions of Harmony, p. 194.
34
In his revised edition of Casellas The Evolution of Music (J. & W. Chester, 1964), p.74.
35
Letter to the Editor, Tempo 219 ( January 2002), pp. 2930.
St yl e . . . x 149
seem to show is a principal (E at) element fused with a subordinate
(F sharp) one which also moves through a kind of I-IV-V-I progression,
most clearly articulated in the piano. (See Ex. 13.)
Zemlinsky did not accept Schoenbergs IIVVI analysis, and his
reply to it was laced with needling ironybut the signicant point here
is that Schoenberg was prepared to think in such terms, and continued to
do so in later works. For instance, he described the form of the third
movement of String Quartet No.4 as an ABAB with a modulatory
elaboration inserted before the recurrence of the B section. Modulation,
after all, can only occur in relation to keysor at least, between entities
that functionina manner analogous tokeys. AndErichSchmid, describing
his lessons with Schoenberg in Berlin, recalled that
The extent to which Schoenberg saw himself as rooted in traditionas did
the whole Second Viennese School, most probablyalso became obvious
in the fact that he somehow heard music in a tonal-harmonic fashion. Even
in the case of advanced works that used the twelve-note technique (such as
the Third String Quartet), he spoke of tonic and dominant effects.
36
Ex. 13
36
. . . my duty to defend the truth: Erich Schmid in Schoenbergs Berlin Composition
Class by Chris Walton, Tempo 218 (October 2001), p. 16.
An early indication of the way in which Schoenberg sought to work
with twelve-note formations as if they fullled tonal function is found in
the Piano Suite, Op. 25. In this, the rst work written entirely on a single
twelve-note series, he restricts himself to just four forms of the basic note-
row: the original row, beginning on E; its inversion; the original transposed
by a tritone, to begin on B-at; and its inversion. We might even think of
there just being the two basic forms, a tritone apart, plus their inversions.
Throughout the work, phrases and harmonies based on the E forms are
answered by varied repetitions based on the B-at forms. This process is
extremely clear in the Trio of the Menuett movement. (See Ex. 14.)
Ex. 14
St yl e . . . x 151
Moreover, in the movements which Schoenberg composed last, the
choice of E or B-at forms is also made to coincide with the larger
structural divisions. The opening bars of the Menuett are based on the
E forms, but the second section of the movement, after the double bar,
begins on the B-at forms.
His use of these two forms gains added signicance in view of
Schoenbergs notations on the tables of the rows he wrote out for the
Suite, where the original row beginning on E is labelled T (for tonic) and
the original transposed to begin on B-at is labelled D (for dominant).
Obviously in traditional tonality the dominant of E is B-natural, not B-at.
But Schoenberg seems to assign the B-at form of his tone-row the
function that would previously have been performed by the dominant in a
Classical or Baroque work. Thus, as we have seen, phrases are answered
by their dominant, and if the rst section of a form begins in the tonic
row-form, the next section begins on the dominant row-form. This
appears to be a development of his wider views on tonality. If there is to be
one tonality in a pieceMonotonalitythen the most complete ex-
pression of that tonality may consist in the relation between the tonic and
the area which traditional harmony has seen as its polar oppositethe area
whose root is at a tritones distance from the tonic.
37
So it comes about
that this degree assumes in Schoenbergs music the importance which was
previously accorded to the dominant. If we refer back to Example 1 on
page 3the opening bars of the Second String Quartetwe can see that
his revolutionary move from F-sharp minor to C in the space of six bars
may be interpreted in the same sense: an initial phrase answered by the
dominant which is the tonics polar opposite.
If Schoenberg thought of the twelve-note method as a development
of tonalityand his treatment of the Piano Suites row-forms certainly
suggests he didthen it looks as if he treated the various transpositions of
the original forms of the rows in a similar manner to the various degrees
of the chromatic scale from the tonic in music composed according to
traditional tonality. Thus we could say that the tonic of the Piano Suite
is not so much E as the original form of the twelve-note row beginning
on E, and that in the monotonality of the work the forms of the row
37
Interestingly enough, this feature suggests parallels with those principles of axis tonality
that have been discovered in the music of Bartok. See Chapter I of Bela Bartok: an analysis of his
music, by Erno Lendvai (London, 1971).
beginning on B-at dene its dominant region. As each tone may be
the initial tone of a further row-form, so the number of possible relations
between each tone and its fellows is increased twelve-fold, in a kind of
exponential enlargement of the meaning of tonality.
The Piano Suite is something of a special case, of course: most of
Schoenbergs twelve-note works use a very much larger number of the
forty-eight possible forms of the original row. But he certainly does not
extend the same equality to these different forms that he extends, within
the row, to the twelve pitches. In any movement where many different
forms are used, some of these may appear only once or twice, while
others appear many times. These latter are clearly privileged by their
frequency of appearance, and in his fully developed twelve-note music
we nd that they are further privileged by their occurrence, or the switch
from one to another, at important turning-points in the structure. In fact
Schoenberg seems often to treat them as if they were keysor the principal
regions of a prevailing tonality. In a fascinating analysis, J. Peter Burkhol-
der has shown, for example, that the rst movement of the Fourth String
Quartet functions as an original adaptation of sonata form not merely in its
thematic working and proportions, but also in the analogues of tonality
provided by the different row-forms that support this architecture.
38
Briey to summarize only a few salient points of Burkholders analysis,
the expositionwhich has three main thematic groupsopens in the
original form of the row beginning on D, establishing the D minor-ish
feel of the music and the original row on D as the tonic row form. (See
Ex. 38a on p. 219) The second thematic group is introduced using the
row transposed a fth up to A, as if in the orthodox dominant of a
classical sonata exposition. The third groupwhich emerges on the row
transposed to E, as it were a further fth up from the second groups A
does not appear until during the development section. (Burkholder
suggests the form on E may perhaps be considered as an analogue to the
sub-dominant in a tonal framework.) Meanwhile, the development has
started to associate the important area of A at, the tritonal pole from D,
with the rst main theme, which here appears in inversion. The de-
velopment concludes with music on the row-form that starts with E-at,
38
Schoenberg the Reactionary in Schoenberg and His World, edited by Walter Frisch (Prin-
ceton, 1999), pp.1806.
St yl e . . . x 153
precipitatingas if by a perfect cadencethe beginning of the recapit-
ulation, with the opening theme in the wrong (or better, polar opposite)
row transposed to A-at. This moves onto the row-form on C-sharp,
from whence another perfect cadence lands in the form on F-sharp,
where the main themes of the second and third groups are recapitulated
simultaneously, in counterpoint. When we come to the coda, the rst
theme reappears in the original row-form on D, creating a sense of a
second recapitulation. This last section of the movement, after giving the
rst theme a nal appearance in the Neapolitan region (row on E-at),
achieves a concluding cadence into the original row-form on D. Many
other row-forms appear in this movementin fact Schoenberg uses all
twelve possible transpositions of the original rowbut on the whole the
others appear briey and in subordinate positions, and they tend to be
associated with bridge-passages and transitions rather than substantial
statements of the movements principal materials.
Burkholders conclusions are worth quoting verbatim:
39
Schoenberg has created with his twelve-tone tools a plastic, living, newly
grown form that shows the same organic relationship of form and mate-
rial as in the music of those for whom the sonata principle was still a method
or idea rather than a mold or pattern. Schoenbergs sonata does not follow a
rigid pattern, but approaches the form in exactly the same way as his classical
teachers and creates a unique expression of the sonata idea.
To do this, he had to use transpositions of his row complexes as his
analogue to tonal motion. . . . Yet Schoenberg chose to transpose his tonal
elds in ways exactly analogous to older tonal procedures. . . . Only the urge
to create an analogue to tonal form fully explains Schoenbergs choices.
It was Schoenbergs desire (whether conservative or reactionary)
to emulate older tonal procedures, to return to being a classical (not a
39
Ibid., pp. 1856. The whole very large question of the relation between Schoenbergs
twelve-note practice and key-based tonality was virtually off-limits for discussion until the
1970s, except for isolated instances such as O. W. Neighbours A Talk on Schoenberg for
Composers Concourse (The Score, June 1956)which also deals with the rst movement of
the Fourth Quartet. In recent years a number of studies have started to explore various aspects
of the issue, notably George Perles Twelve Tone Tonality (Berkeley, 1977, 2nd. ed. 1996),
Silvina Milsteins Arnold Schoenberg: notes sets forms (Cambridge, 1990), and Ethan Haimos
Schoenbergs Serial Odyssey (Oxford, 1990).
neo-classical) composerwhether in the forms and proportions of his
movements or in the roles he allotted to his twelve-tone rows
that exasperated the leading gures of the post-war avant-garde and caused
them to look to Webern, rather than Schoenberg, for new ways to de-
velop serial music. But in the light of his clear desire to assimilate his
serial thinking into his broad view of tonality, whether as analogues or,
perhaps, as enlargements of tonality itself, Schoenbergs insistence that he
was employing a method, not a system, gains added signicance. System
is closed, rigid, rule-bound, routine. Method is a modus operandi, open-
ended, exible, apt to modication should circumstances demand. And
so indeed it proved. It is nonsensical to regard the arrival at the twelve-
note method as the consummation of Schoenbergs creative achieve-
ment. His musical style, far from calcifying into a serial sameness, con-
tinued to develop for the remaining thirty years of his life. Almost every
work shows a new approach, a new way of bending, ignoring, or turning
to advantage the supposed rules of the method. From the small-scale
dance-forms of the Op. 25 Suite he progressed to the vast structure of
Moses und Aron, from the fragmentation that was part of the Expressionist
legacy he arrived at the richer, broader, less extravagant melodic style
of the Violin Concerto and Fourth Quartet. Moreover, he felt able to
return to tonal composition in the more traditional sense, with a parallel
stream of works that explore his beloved First Chamber Symphony style
in the light of later experience.
The two streams mingle and enrich each other in a fascinating way
the tonal Kol Nidre and Variations on a Recitative use elements of serial
organization while the twelve-note Ode to Napoleon and Piano Concerto
assimilate features of traditional tonality. In his nal phase, with works
like the String Trio, A Survivor from Warsaw, and De Profundis, the serial
streamseems to be diverted into darker regions again by an uprush fromits
Expressionist ancestry, but appearances are deceptive. In one of the most
extreme of all Schoenbergs works, and one which was surely conceived
as a musical testamentthe String Triowe encounter music of deep
suffering and hysterical intensity, composed with a passionate sponta-
neity as great as that in Erwartung. Yet through the twelve-note technique
Schoenberg is able to transmute this harrowing material into its oppo-
site, into music of consolation and radiant tranquillity, such as we see in
Ex. 15:
St yl e . . . x 155
music whose internal organization is strictly serial, yet whose har-
monies and onward ow (I hope the listener will agree) are by any
denition profoundly and irreproachably tonal.
40
It is passages like this
which make such distinctions nally irrelevant.
In this chapter I have treated as fully as I dare the technical and stylistic
issues raised by the music, so that in the following pages I may speak more
Ex. 15
40
For the serial organization of precisely this passage see now Silvina Milstein, Arnold
Schoenberg: notes sets forms (Cambridge, 1992), pp. 489. She observes that passages of similar
character may be found at least as far back as the Second String Quartet. It is as well to point
out that the harmonic radiance of late Schoenberg does not beguile all knowledgeable lis-
teners. One distinguished contemporary British composer and teacher is reputed to describe
the music of Schoenbergs later years as pitch deaf . The present writer is of the opinion that
it might be a good thing if such deafness aficted more musicians.
simply and directly about the nature of the individual works. The last
word, which also serves as an ideal introduction to Chapters 7 to 14, may
safely be left to Schoenberg himself:
I am somewhat sad that people talk so much of atonality, of twelve-tone
systems, of technical methods, when it comes to my music. All music, all
human work has a skeleton, a circulatory and nervous system. I wish that my
music should be considered as an honest and intelligent person who comes
to us saying something he feels deeply and which is of signicance to us all.
St yl e . . . x 157
l ;
C H A P T E R S E V E N
Choral Music
S
choenbergs output dees easy categorization. through-
out his career he sought to blend characteristics of various traditional
forms into new onesby adding a singer to a string quartet, combining
the functions of orchestra and chamber ensemble, making speech aspire
to the condition of song (and vice versa). Under the present heading
I place all the music which employs a chorus, apart from the operas,
Die Jakobsleiter, the Modern Psalm and the Genesis Prelude. The human
voicewhether solo or in chorus, in speech, song or Sprechstimmeis
vital to a large proportion of Schoenbergs music, and viewed as a whole
the choral works form perhaps the most direct means of access to his
central preoccupations, in ideas no less than in music.
Certainly there is no better place to begin than the Gurrelieder, Schoen-
bergs supreme contribution to musical late-Romanticism. His previous
choral efforts stem, like his earliest songs, from a Brahmsian rootsuch
as the charming little partsong Ei, du Lutte, to a text by Brahmss friend
Klaus Groth. Even in 1903 Schoenberg started writing a ballad for chorus
and orchestra (perhaps inspired by the example of Strausss Taillefer) to a
textDarthulas Grabgesang, a translation of a passage from MacPhersons
Ossianthat Brahms himself had set nearly half a century before. But
with the Gurrelieder Schoenberg proclaimed himself as a composer of
sovereign skill and originality.
Composed in 1901 when he was twenty-six, though not fully scored
until ten years later, this gigantic workpart song-cycle, part oratorio,
x 158 x
part melodrama, with strong operatic and symphonic elementswould
have been an astonishing achievement at any age. In 1912 he himself
stated This work is the key to my entire development as a composer.
Gurrelieder lasts nearly two hours and demands an ensemble of ve solo
singers, speaker, three large mens choruses (and he meant large: several of
his performances entailed upward of ve hundred male singers), eight-
part mixed choir in proportion, plus an orchestra that includes eight
utes, ve oboes, seven clarinets, ten horns, a quartet of Wagner Tubas,
seven trumpets, seven trombones, four harps, and much percussion, in-
cluding heavy iron chains. In its ambition and expressive orientation the
work owed an immense amount to Wagner, and Schoenberg employed
his own leitmotivic technique, accumulating motif after evocative motif,
each one an additional thread woven into the lustrous tapestry of a score
that teems with a plethora of detail.
The twenty-ve-year-old Schoenberg was already a prolic writer of
songs and had composed his rst chamber-music masterpiece, the sextet
Verklarte Nacht. He had copious experience scoring the works of other
composers, but had completed nothing of his own for large (or even stan-
dard) orchestra. So in its very enormityand the sovereign condence
and imagination with which he handles his forcesGurrelieder was an
astonishing feat. The gigantic ensemble is deployed to tell the legend of
the twelfth-century King Waldemar of Denmark and his love for the
beautiful maiden Tovelille, whom he establishes in his favourite castle of
Gurre, on a lake near Elsinore. The name Gurre, incidentally, has nothing
to do with warsupposedly it represents the sounds made by the doves
that throng the castle, and there are doveish associations in the story, both
in Toves name and the vatic Wood-dove who narrates her death. For
Waldemars jealous queen, Helwig, discovers the affair and has Tove
murdered. In his grief, Waldemar curses Godfor which, after his own
death, he and his followers are condemned to rise from their graves and
ride abroad every night.
So far, so Romantic. Schoenbergs choice of Jacobsens text was in-
spired, for it has all the paraphernalia beloved of the Romantic era
a doomed love-affair, deance of heaven, ghostly warriors, a wild hunt,
the imagery of starlight, forests, graveyards, lonely strands and castles by
the sea. But the score testies to something not always associated with
Schoenberg: a passionate love of nature, caught and reected again and
Chor al Mus i c x 159
again in orchestral metaphor of marvellous precision and warmth. We
know the Hymn to the Sun was inspired by an actual sunrise which
Schoenberg saw from the Anninger Mountain near Vienna, with friends
from the choral society he conducted. Gurrelieder would not be the mas-
terpiece it is if it was merely huge: it is continuously evocative, gorgeous-
hued, sumptuously melodic, deeply felt and profoundly humane. For
though the music owes much to Wagner, and especially Tristan und Isolde,
this is at no point a morbid exercise in romantic escapism. On the con-
trary it is a kind of anti-Tristan. Waldemar and Tove are indeed cast in
the Wagnerian mould, willing to renounce the world for their love,
whose very intensity embodies a death-wish. But the world survives their
deaths and Waldemars spectral bravado; these dreams of ancient hero-
ics fade into dreams indeed; life goes on. The Gurrelieder opens with a
wonderfully delicate prelude evoking a sunsetan image which is often
used to characterize the whole late-Romantic period; but it ends with a
jubilant sunrise, on a note of hope and condence in the future of life (and
music). This is very far from the ambiguous love-death of Tristan, and
equally far from the conventional idea of decadent late-Romanticism.
Gurrelieder is already a mature work, and no one but Schoenberg could
have written it. A cycle of poems might seem a convenient set of pegs on
which to hang a large-scale musical canvas, but the music shows a high
degree of internal logic from the outset. In the very rst bars of the sun-
set prelude, swaying, uttering arpeggios on woodwind, harp and strings
describe a triad of E-at with an added sixth. Then harmony becomes
melody in a way characteristic of Schoenberg at all stages of his devel-
opment: a calm, broad trumpet phrase turns the chord into a motif (Ex.
16a). It is not perhaps a vital structural point, but apt and prophetic, that
when at the other end of the work the chorus greets the rising sun, the
sun comes up (Ex. 16b) in C major on four trumpets, with the origi-
nal descending motif inverted into a rising one:
Ex. 16
After the prelude, the love of Waldemar (tenor) and Tove (soprano) is
presented lyrically as their voices alternate in a series of nine songs. The
profusion of melodic riches is soon being deployed with something like
symphonic logicfor instance, the urgent, agitated gure introducing
the third song ( Waldemars impetuous ride to Gurre) becomes the main
waltz-theme of the fourth (Toves triumphant welcome). The fth,
Waldemars So tanzen die Engel, with its broad and generous tune, has
always been a favourite extract from the work; and Toves reply (Ex. 17a)
introduces what is to be the main love theme. A darker and just as per-
sistent element, however, appears with Waldemars next song, It is mid-
night, and unhallowed spirits rise from forgotten graves (Ex. 17b)a
premonition of the tragedy to come. The sinister chromatic cello motif
heard here becomes associated, as the work proceeds, with death and the
opening of graves. These two themes give some indication of the works
melodic variety, and Schoenbergs ability even at this stage to introduce
highly chromatic material into a comparatively diatonic framework:
Toves Isolde-like reply that they should welcome the mighty, the
brave-smiling death leads to the last and nest of the love-songs, Walde-
mars calm, fullled Du wunderliche Tove. Throughout these nine
songs the emotional temperature (and the musical mastery) has steadily
increased and motivic connections have been drawn ever tighter; now
ensues a great orchestral interlude, a symphonic development of all the
main motives containing some of the works most glorious music and
showing Schoenberg to be already the peer of Mahler and Strauss as an
Ex. 17
orchestral composer. But its end is sudden and brutal; lyric is abruptly
forsaken for narrative in the famous Song of the Wood-dove. Plangent
orchestral bird-cries introduce a mezzo-soprano solo, telling of Toves
murder and the numbing grief that overcomes Waldemar. Part I of the
Gurrelieder ends in tragic gloom, with the suggestion of tolling bells.
Almost the same music opens Part IIwhich consists of a single, com-
paratively short song in which Waldemar curses God for Toves death
and prays to become His fool so he may mock His injustice. Though in
performance this is usually placed after the interval, it really belongs with
Part I, several of whose themes it quickly recalls and metamorphoses.
With the Song of the Wood-Dove, Part I had essentially ended with a
self-contained episode (so self-contained that Schoenberg later arranged
it for voice and chamber orchestra to enable it to be performed on its
own); thus Part II, returning us to Waldemars predicament, is really the
coda to the works rst half.
Part III, The Wild Hunt, then begins with the gloomy Ex.17b. The
graves open; Waldemar calls his vassals to join him in the grisly chase.
Baleful horns bellow in answer, and the sound of the hunt approaches
Schoenberg vividly suggests the chink of mail, the scrape of rusty weap-
ons and the rattle of bones in scoring of uncanny precision. Watched by
a terried peasant (bass) the skeletal horde thunders by: Schoenberg gives
them an almost entirely contrapuntal, often canonic chorus of barbaric
force, supported by the full power of the gigantic orchestra.
Though Waldemars longing for Tove remains unassuaged, there now
arises a fool to mock his tyranny. The grotesquely tuneful, complaining
Song of Klaus the Fool, the jester and common man who has been de-
nied the peace of an honest grave by Waldemars obsession, is one of the
works high points, a bitter light relief that begins to put extreme ro-
mantic attitudes into clearer perspective. It is also a kind of epic ination
of the satirical style Schoenberg had employed in the Brettllieder. Wal-
demar is heard once more, still threatening to storm Heaven itself; but
it is mere railing. In a remarkable chorus of despair and weariness, the vas-
sals sink back to their graves with the coming of morning. Shimmering
colours under long-held notes on four piccolos presage a quite differ-
ent Wild Hunt, that of the summer wind, which sweeps away the
phantoms of the heroic past. It is set as a melodrama, with a speaker
whose part, though assigned pitches, is intended to be less song-like than
the Sprechstimme of Pierrot Lunaire.
We are well past the point where Schoenberg resumed the orches-
tration in 1911. Had he completed it in in 1901, the Gurrelieder would
still be a great work; but the experience of the ten-year interval makes it
greater, and nowhere is that clearer than in this melodrama. Having lived
through Erwartung and the Five Orchestral Pieces, he now insisted on
sparer, clearer, chamber-musical textures, a web of shifting, iridescent
colours, and the subtlest instrumental reinforcement of polyphony. So
the dual nature of the Gurrelieder as a hinge-work between Romanticism
and twentieth-century realism is made structurally explicit as it passes, in
these nal stages, from one sound-world to another. This second Hunt
has its own themes: the most important is a kind of smoothed-out version
of Ex. 16a; but many other former motives, notably Exx. 15a and b,
reappear in transgured form. When Schoenberg rst conceived the
melodrama in 1900, he was perhaps inspired by the model of Humper-
dincks Die Konigskinder, premiered in Vienna in 1897. Originally he
thought his Speaker should be male, but for the 1914 Leipzig perfor-
mance the role was taken by Albertine Zehme, the rst interpreter of
Pierrot, convincing Schoenberg that a female speaker was equally accept-
able. He came to favour either a singer who no longer has the necessary
beauty of voice to sing great parts, or a professional actor with some
musical knowledge. Contrapuntally this melodrama is the most complex
section of the work, but its complexity communicates as the mysterious
swirling brightness of an elemental force. The speaker describes the rich-
ness and variety of nature, set in motion by the summer wind, and calls
upon all creatures to rejoice in life and sunlight.
With its ligree, chamber-musical orchestration, its concentration on
the natural world rather than human passions and dreams, and its sub-
stitution of the clarity of speech for the hubris of song, it is as if at this
point the music stands back from itself and puts its whole post-Wagnerian
action and conception into context. And that context is the past: ancient
history, long-forgotten tragedy, the seductive stuff of dreams and night-
mares. While the ghosts fade, the world goes on, life renews itself for the
living. A new day beckons. To quote an apposite line of Tennyson, And
the new sun rose, bringing the new year: from the end of the melodrama,
Schoenberg brings his gigantic conception to a close by homing in on the
key of C. The full chorus enters in a triumphant Hymn to the Sun. With
the addition of womens voices this is, incredibly, the only place in the
Gurrelieder where the entire forces are used together. Musically the Hymn
transforms the materials of the prelude, turning its descending main g-
ures into an optimistic rising ones, concluding this astounding lyric music-
drama in the most grandiose, unshakably afrmative C major. The ex-
pense and difculty of production have always made performance of the
Gurrelieder a rare event, but it has never failed to gain an enthusiastic re-
ception. It is unquestionably one of Schoenbergs best-loved works.
A poem by the Swiss writer C. F. Meyer furnished the text for the cho-
rus Friede auf Erden (Peace on Earth), Op. 13, which Schoenberg com-
posed in early 1907a poem which proclaims that the angels message to
the shepherds on the rst Christmas Eve will surely become reality at last.
An illusion for mixed choir, Schoenberg later called itwritten at a time
when he believed such harmony between human beings was possible.
Though characteristically polyphonic in texture, harmony is certainly its
most striking feature. Indeed, Friede auf Erden proceeds from that very mo-
ment in Schoenbergs development when his harmonic language had be-
come so saturated with chromatic renements that it demanded he should
develop entirely new means of tonal organization. (The Second String
Quartet was begun the same day that Friede auf Erden was completed.)
This choral workin an almost innitely expanded D majoris
marvellously fertile in exploiting distant key-relationships: notably in the
long-drawn-out cadences to the refrain Friede, Friede auf der Erde!. At
one time this warm, amply proportioned, richly sonorous chorus was con-
sidered unsingable. It is certainly not easy, and in 1911 Schoenberg pro-
vided an optional supporting accompaniment for small orchestrabut
nowadays it is sung, as he intended, a cappella.
1
1
Schoenberg always conceived Friede auf Erden as essentially a vocal work; and in composing
the above-mentioned orchestral accompaniment he expended considerable pains to make
its part inaudible in performance to any except the singers whose pitch it was meant to support.
In fact he took particular pleasure in having, as he believed, achieved this goal of aural invis-
ibility, of making the accompaniment disappear. It is therefore quite incomprehensible that in
2003 Kent Nagano saw t to perform and record the accompaniment on its own, as an orches-
tral piece without voices, as Schoenbergs 1911 orchestral version of Friede auf Erden.
The choral writing in Schoenbergs opera Die gluckliche Hand and in
the unnished oratorio Die Jakobsleiter (discussed in Chapter 14) leaves no
doubt of his continuing mastery of the medium. It was not until the
closing months of 1925, however, shortly before he departed to take up
his professorship in Berlin, that he wrote two fascinating sets of choral
pieces in the twelve-note methodthe Four Pieces for mixed chorus,
Op. 27, and the Three Satires, Op. 28.
The rst two choruses of Op. 27 are to short poems by Schoenberg
himself. Unentrinnbar (Inescapable) celebrates peoplelike the Chosen
One in Die Jakobsleiter who possess only the strength to conceive of
their mission, and the character that will not let them refuse it. In Du
sollst nicht, du musst (Not Thou Shalt; you must), Schoenberg states
what was to become the central theme of Moses und Aron:
Thou shalt make for thyself no image!
For an image restricts,
connes, ties down
what must stay unlimited and inconceivable.
Both these pieces are canons, the strictness of the polyphony mirroring
the stern philosophy of the texts. The words of the other two pieces, in
complete contrast, are poems from Hans Bethges Die chinesische Flote
the collection of translations fromthe Chinese which also supplied Mahler
with the texts of Das Lied von der Erde. Mond und Menschen (Moon
and mankind) contrasts the calm splendour of the moon with the con-
fusion, restlessness and inconsistency of human life. Schoenberg sets the
poem in a kind of choral-prelude technique, each voice in turn taking
a different form of a twelve-note cantus rmus while the other voices
weave imitative counterpoints about it.
Finally an uncomplicated lyric, Der Wunsch des Liebhabers (The
Lovers Wish): so far the choruses have been unaccompanied, but for
this one Schoenberg introduces a Chinese-sounding ensemble of man-
dolin, clarinet, violin, and cello. The resultant little cantata is one of
his most charming creations, executed with a beautifully deft, humor-
ous touch. Inseparable from its effect is the fact that the music, though
twelve-note, makes a strongly tonal impression, as witness the rst cho-
ral entry:
The note-row, which consists of the ve black notes followed by the
seven white ones, enables the composer to produce such formations con-
tinually; and Schoenberg also isolates and repeats its sixth and seventh notes
(E and B at the start of Ex. 18, then E-at and G-sharp) so that their
interval of the fth (or fourth) gives a strong centre of tonal gravity. The
ear, in fact, constantly expects the music to overbalance into traditional
diatonicism; instead, it dances merrily into more and more unexpected
regionswhich it is nonsense to term atonality. A striking feature of the
piece is its rhythmic liveliness: there are three quite distinct rhythmic char-
acters in the vocal lines of Ex. 18, and each is developed throughout. Mean-
while the Chinese ensemble keeps up a tinkling background of repeated
rhythmic gures, till the delightful little work melts away on liquidly bur-
bling clarinet, softly tapping mandolin and chirruping string harmonics.
The Satires hold delights of a different order. Sentiments which, in a
lesser composer, might have produceda mere occasional squib, were chan-
nelled by Schoenbergs passionate musicality into a curious but not in-
considerable work that crackles with a steady discharge of sardonic hu-
mour. Though the proximate cause of the Satires, as he explained in
a pugnacious Preface, was the desire to give [younger contemporaries] a
warning that it is not good to attack me, their lasting value is not a
polemical one; it is, rather, the almost arrogant delight in music-making
which they display. Schoenberg himself acknowledged this when he con-
cluded his Preface with the (almost!) humble words:
I cannot judge whether it is nice of me (it will surely be no nicer than
everything else about me) to make fun of much that is well-meant, in many
respects talented, and in part deserving of respect, knowing as I do that it is
Ex. 18
certainly possible to make fun of everything. Much sadder things included.
And much better fun! In any case, I am excused since, as always, I have only
done it as well as I can. May others nd themselves able to laugh at it all
more than I can, since I know, too, how to take it seriously! Maybe I was
trying to suggest that also?
The Satires are not parodies, except obliquely; they are strict twelve-note
compositions whose mockery lies in their mastery, as compared with
the efforts of the manneriststhe chasers after every different musical
fashionridiculed by Schoenbergs texts. As in Op. 27 the rst two
pieces are unaccompanied canons. Am Scheideweg (At the crossroads)
depicts the poor would-be modernist who cannot make up his mind in
which camp to place himselftonal or atonal. The twelve-note theme
enacts the dilemma, opening boldly with a C major triad, but then wan-
dering off into strange territory:
The text of the second piece, Vielseitigkeit (Manysidedness), is rather
transparently an attack on Stravinsky. Look whos beating the drum
its little Modernsky! Hes got a wig of genuine false hair! Makes him
look like Papa Bachhe thinks! The music, however, merely gently
suggests that, if anyone deserves to be considered Bachs successor, it
should be Schoenberg. It is truly many-sided, for it may be sung, by
turning the page upside-down and beginning at the end, to produce
exactly the same music! The difculty of such an exercise is twofold: rst
to produce such an intricate, self-reecting design, second to make true
music of itand Schoenberg succeeds on both counts.
There follows a kleine Kantate for chorus with viola, cello and piano,
entitled Der Neue Klassizismus (The New Classicism). Here Schoenbergs
caustic wit boils over into a breath-taking display of sheer compositional
virtuosity. His targets are those neo-classicists who write in the new,
Ex. 19
chic style of vapidly simple tunes with meaninglessly dissonant harmonies.
A brief instrumental introduction accordingly presents the note-row in
the form of a descending scale of C major combined with a rising scale
of D-at. (The overall tonal implication of the piece is a vastly expanded
C major.) A tenor solo announces importantly, No more shall I be a
Romantic . . . from tomorrow, I write only purest Classical, and the cho-
rus sing the praises of this change from today to tomorrow (von heute auf
Morgen). Fully half the cantata is taken up with a diabolically ingenious
fugue to the words of a gratifyingly exible compositional creed:
Classical perfection,
Strict in each direction,
It comes from where it may,
Where that is, none can say,
It goes whereer it will:
That is the modern style.
Out of a nal twelve-note cadence the voices blunder onto a triumphant
unison C, decorated by the ensemble with all the other notes of the chro-
matic scale.
In late 1925 and early 1926 Schoenberg added to the Satires a tonal
Appendix (C major again), to show that he was just as capable of pro-
ducing contrapuntal wizardries without the help of a style that allowed
dissonances and consonances an equal footing. There are three short, re-
lated mirror-canons for four voices (An Aphorism and two Variations);
a jolly little mirror-canon for string quartet; and a more elaborate six-
voice riddle canon entitled Legitimation als Canon (The Canon as
proof of identity)this last is dedicated to George Bernard Shaw on his
seventieth birthday. Musically these little compositions are comparable to
the many other tonal canons, vocal and instrumental, which Schoenberg
wrote as occasional pieces throughout his career (see Chapter 13).
In early 1929 he composed two choruses for male voices, Gluck
(Happiness) and Verbundenheit (Obligation), commissioned by the
German Workers Chorus Association (Deutsche Arbeiter-Sangerbund).
About a year later he added four more, and the result constitutes his
masterpiece in the eld of unaccompanied choral musicthe Six Pieces
for Mens Chorus, Op. 35. The male chorus is a difcult medium whose
textures can easily sound thick and clotted. Schoenberg avoids that dan-
ger by a perfect spacing of the individual vocal lines in a very wide range
of up to three octaves, and by extremely varied melodic techniques
from the sweetest cantabile to the liveliest recitative-like declamation.
Schoenberg had, of course, conducted workers choruses in his youth
and had friends on the political left who were closely involved with the
movement, such as David Bach. While he had nothing but contempt for
the idea of art for the masses, he did care considerably that his music
might be appreciated by ordinary people who approached it individu-
ally and thought about it for themselves, unaffected by the largely hostile
views of cultured critics. The workers choral movement, currently very
strong in Germany and already accumulating a modern repertoire of real
artistic stature from composers such as his pupil Hanns Eisler, seems to
have struck him as an appropriate and welcome medium through which
to introduce his ideas to a larger public. Though the music of the Op. 35
choruses is, as usual, predominantly contrapuntal and demanding in tech-
nique, it is also clear that Schoenberg in composing them took care to
cater for the susceptibilities of workers choirs.
2
There is an emphasis on chordal harmonyespecially harmony with a
strong diatonic feeling. This is most obvious in Verbundenheit, which
stands as No. 6 of the set: it is not a serial work at all, but beautifully
inhabits a close-harmony world close to Schuberts male-voice quartets
(cf. the opening, Ex. 20a). But it is almost as clear in the opening (Ex.
20b) of the chorus Hemmung (Inhibition), which is a twelve-note work.
And, though four of the Six Pieces are serial, and Gluck is highly chro-
matic, they contain many other examples of such strong key-feeling
3
which makes the cycles culmination in the last calm D minor triad of
Verbundenheit both natural and satisfying.
The texts, Schoenbergs own, are among his best poems. Five deal
tenderly or ironically with generalized aspects of human experience, par-
ticularly communal experience. These are: the difculty of giving voice to
2
The early performance history of Op. 35 testies to his success. Numerous performances of
individual movements were given by various workers choruses before the complete cycle was
premiered, frequently repeated before large and appreciative audiences and nally broadcast by
thirteen amateur singers belonging to the Arbeitergesangverein Vorwarts from Hanau. This
group performed Schoenbergs work from memory.
3
In fact Schoenberg at rst drafted Gluck in a completely different form, as a strict but
lustrously tonal canon.
an idea (Inhibition); the recognition of natural law, and rebellion against
it (The Law); awareness of kinship with the rest of humanity (Means
of Expression and Obligation); and how the nature of happiness lies
precisely in its elusiveness (Happiness). It is fascinating to see how Scho-
enberg discovers lively musical forms for, and gives passionate expres-
sion to, subjects which could easily remain forbiddingly abstract. All
these are basically four-voice choruses. The exception is chorus No. 5,
Landsknechte (Yeomanry). The most extended and elaborate setting,
this is a real tour-de-forcea slow march in eight real parts, the voices
providing their own rhythmic accompaniment in a veritable fusillade of
Ex. 20
onomatopoeic drumming and trudging effects. The marching troopers of
the titleexemplars of unthinking humanityforage, pillage, rape, ght
among themselves, and are nally slaughtered by an unseen enemy, never
aware that there may be more to existence than to live for the present
moment. This is, however, only the most striking number in what must
be accounted one of Schoenbergs most richly varied and rewarding
works. If Verbundenheit is the most inviting approach to the Six Pieces,
the other ve, in time, yield equal delights.
His remaining choral works were written in America. Kol Nidre, Op.
39, for speaker, chorus and orchestra, was composed at the behest of a
rabbi in Los Angeles, who also suggested the works form. The speaker
tells, and the orchestra illustrates, a legend from the Kabbala wherein
God, having created light, crushed it into a myriad sparks that can only be
seen by the faithful (including repentant sinners); then follows the sing-
ing of Kol Nidre, the chief liturgy for the release from obligations on
the Jewish Day of Atonement. The texts original function had been to
receive back into the community those Jews who in times of perse-
cution had gone over to Christianity; so its personal signicance for
Schoenberg must have been considerable.
Although Kol Nidre is a tuneful tonal work in G minor, the inuence
of serialism is stamped on all its musical processes. The traditional Kol
Nidre melody in liturgical use (of Spanish origin) was, Schoenberg con-
sidered, hardly a melody at all, but a collection of ourish-like motives
resembling each other to various degrees. He therefore took certain of
these and submitted them to what can only be described as serial treat-
ment within a tonal framework. He preserved their melodic integrity, so
that the music has at times a distinct Oriental, quasi-improvisatory char-
acter. But its construction is thoroughly disciplined: every bar, every idea
is derived from the given melodic fragments, whether by mirror-forms
or interpenetration of motives.
Kol Nidre is a colourful score: the dramatic introduction includes some
imaginatively telling orchestration, notably the graphic description of
the creation of light, with a bell-stroke, ickering trumpet, and whir-
ring exatone trill. The singing of the Kol Nidre itself develops as a
noble, purposeful march-movement with a ne swinging main tune, and
recapitulates the music of the introduction in altered forms in a central
section. The work dies away to a peaceful ending in a condent G major.
This ne and easily assimilable music has remained almost totally un-
known.
Similar in layout, but raised to the highest power of genius, is A Sur-
vivor from Warsaw, Op. 46, for narrator, mens chorus and orchestra
perhaps the most dramatic thing Schoenberg ever wrote, summing up
one of the grimmest tragedies of the twentieth century in the space of six
excoriating minutes. It is his personal tribute and memorial to the Jews
who died under the Nazi persecution (and by extension to all victims of
political tyranny). Schoenbergs text, which he said was based on a story
that had been reported to him by survivors from the Warsaw Ghetto,
probably draws upon several different accounts which he had heard. The
narrator has lived in the sewers to Warsaw after escapinghe does not
know howfrom a concentration camp. He recounts how, in the camp,
a group of prisoners are wakened before dawn and beaten. They are or-
dered to count their numbers out loud, so the sergeant may know how
many are left to be herded into the gas-chambers; but in the middle of
the counting they break spontaneously into the ancient Hebrew song of
triumph, Shema Yisroela last assertion of their human dignity against
the exterminators.
The story called forth from Schoenberg music of the same blazing
intensity as his recent String Trio. A Survivor from Warsaw is a twelve-note
work, and perhaps the best of all introductions to the methodsimply as
an overwhelming demonstration of twelve-note musics tness for com-
municating passionate human emotion. The explosive setting deepens
and makes more immediate the impact of every simple, shocking spoken
phrase, enhanced by a drastic economy and precision of musical gesture.
In the very rst bar, a shrieking twelve-note reveille for two trumpets
(Ex. 21a) establishes the nightmarish, fear-ridden atmosphere of the death
camps. This is sustained by the vivid, fragmented orchestrationall the
characteristically Expressionist details of string col legno and harmonics
and utter-tonguing brass reappear with unsurpassed rightnesswhile
the narrator, the Survivor from Warsaw, relates his memories of the
strange episode, sometimes breaking into shrill German for the sergeants
voice, against a background of militaristic percussion. But not all the
music is simply a brilliant evocation of terror. Towards the end, the bro-
ken, dejected rhythms of the counting out gather speed in a tremendous
accelerando like a stampede of wild horses; at last the full orchestra enters,
and the male chorus lift up their voices in the Shema Yisroelto a
twelve-note melody (Ex. 21b) derived directly from the opening fanfare.
The positive forces represented by this tragic afrmation are also serial
musics province. and indeed A Survivor is again, in the profoundest sense,
a tonal workin fact a work in C or increasingly drawn towards that
key. Even the fanfare Ex. 21a suggests a C major background tonality, and
C as tonic pitch and goal emerges strongly in Ex. 21bs unison chorus line
of the Shema Yisroel, though against a tonally dissonant orchestral ac-
companiment. But in the nal bars of the piece, a series of overlapp-
ing canons on the rst four notes of Ex. 21a, C major is unmistakable.
The work even concludes on a nal triad of that key, though with chro-
matic additions, appropriate to the grimthe very grimtriumph of the
end of the Survivors story.
Two short unaccompanied choral pieces were Schoenbergs last com-
pleted compositions: Dreimal Tausend Jahre (Thrice a Thousand Years),
Op. 50A for four-part choir, and De Profundis, Op. 50B for six-part
singing and speaking chorus. The text of Dreimal Tausend Jahre is a brief
lyric poem by Dagobert D. Runes entitled Gottes Wiederkehr (Gods
Return), clearly inspired by the foundation of the state of Israel. The
theme was much in Schoenbergs mind in April 1949, when he wrote the
Ex. 21
setting, for he was also sketching an unnished work for chorus and
orchestra to his own text, Israel Exists Again. Op. 50A is a twelve-note
piece, but he at rst placed it with the diatonic Three Folksongs, Op. 49
(see Chapter 13), and the original edition bore the opus number 49B. Its
polyphonic construction has, in fact, much in common with the Folk-
songs, and we may surmise that subject-matter, rather than any articial
stylistic division, led him to alter it to Op. 50A: all three works in Op. 50
deal with specically Jewish historical and religious issues.
Gottes Wiederkehr is the last phrase in the poem, and towards it the
whole composition movesthe idea of the return is continually em-
bodied in the symmetry or near-symmetry of its individual lines (cf. for
instance, Ex. 11a in Chapter 6). Other things return too in this de-
ceptively simple workmost of all a harmony that is tonal in the broad
sense to all but the tone-deaf.
In contrast, De Profundisa Hebrew setting of Psalm 130 (Out of the
depths have I cried to thee, O Lord)is turbulent and anguished. The
idea of striving upwards towards God is a central theme in Schoenberg.
That he should realize it powerfully in De Profundis is no surprise: but
the texture of the realization is highly original. While a section of the
chorus (or sometimes solo voices) sing the Hebrew text, the remaining
sectionstheir rhythms notated exactly but the pitch hardly indicated
cry, whisper or shout the same phrases. The effect is intensely dramatic,
like the confused response of a congregation, or giving the effect of a
multitude of individual souls crying from the depths by whatever means
of expression each can command. The music is dodecaphonic, though
again with signicant relaxations of earlier serial rules. A comparatively
rare example of true six-part singing, just before the end, shows Schoen-
bergs twelve-note harmony at its most rened, with (despite all the
differences in style) an almost Bach-like strength.
l ;
C H A P T E R E I G H T
Orchestra and Chamber Orchestra
S
choenbergs earliest orchestral efforts were more
tentative and uncertain than his youthful output of songs and cham-
ber music. The earliest orchestral score by Schoenberg that survives
perhaps the rst he ever attemptedis a short piece for strings and harp,
with a solo violin, apparently entitled Notturno. This was long thought
to be lost, though for several decades scholars were dimly aware of an
Adagio for strings and harp in Schoenbergs handof unknown date,
but clearly from the beginning of his careerthat was among the many
manuscripts acquired by the great collector Hans Moldenhauer. After
Moldenhauers death in 1987 the manuscript found its way to the Li-
brary of Congress, and in 1993 the Adagio received what was thought
to be its world premiere, in Weimar.
More recently Antony Beaumont has edited the work for publication,
and has convincingly argued that this Adagio (which is not the title but
merely the tempo-marking; even that was altered from Andante) must
in fact be the supposedly lost Notturno for strings with violin solo which
was performed in Vienna, under Zemlinskys direction, in a concert of
the Polyhymnia Music Society on 2 March 1896. As related on page 34,
the Polyhymnia was an amateur orchestra of modest talents, but it looks
from this piece as if they had a strong rst-desk violin and a more than
competent harpist, since Schoenberg allows them to shine. Its likely,
though not certain, that in the performance he himself played the rst
x 175 x
cello part, which carries his ngerings. The only known review of the
concert commended his piece, justly, as very atmospheric.
The Notturno is therefore a product of the comparatively short period
(which was over by 1897) during which Schoenberg washowever
informallyZemlinskys pupil in matters of form and counterpoint. In
fact the part-writing is good, the form succinct. Although there is little
as yet of Schoenbergs individual voice, the romantic ardour, expressive
mixture of diatonic and chromatic harmony, hymn-like melody, and keen
sense of instrumental colour would all remain characteristic, and they
point already towards the world of the sextet Verklarte Nacht which he
wrote three years later.
His next orchestral essays were equally modest. In 1896 Schoenberg
began writing a Serenade for small orchestra. Perhaps after the manner of
Zemlinskys teacher Robert Fuchs (who was known as Serenaden-Fuchs
for his copious output in this genre), it was modestly planned in three
movements, Andante, Scherzo, and Finalebut he only nished the
Andante, leaving the beginnings of the other two movements. This was
followed in 1897 by two consciously archaic essaysa Gavotte and Mu-
sette for strings and a set of Waltzes, also for strings, rather in the manner
of Schuberts sequences of short waltzes and Landler.
1
A much more ambitious orchestral essay was the symphonic poem
Fruhlings Tod, after Lenau, which Schoenberg completed in short score
during 1898; but this too remained still-born, as he only wrote out a por-
tion of the full scorealthough the fragment demonstrates an impres-
sive command of the late-Romantic orchestra and a rapid assimilation
of post-Wagnerian and Straussian harmonic technique.
Nevertheless, by the time Schoenberg completed his rst substantial
orchestral orchestral composition, the very large symphonic poem Pelleas
und Melisande after the drama by Materlinck (19023), he had scored a
large part of the Gurrelieder and had, moreover, been engaged for some
years on the chore of orchestrating operettas. The solid value of this
drudgery (he calculated he had written 6,000 pages!) should not be un-
derestimated. It helped him become, very early, a master of the craft of
instrumentation. In this connexion we should also mention his orches-
1
This work, which has been performed under the title Fruhliche Walzer, is quite a recent
discovery. There are ten complete waltzes; an eleventh is unnished.
tration of Heinrich Schenkers Syrische Tanze, which was conducted in
Berlin in 1903 by another master in this eld, Busoni, who afterwards
declared it bore witness to astounding orchestral virtuosity.
In Pelleas Schoenberg is already reaching out beyond the rich late-
Romantic orchestral style of the Gurrelieder. The work marks, in fact, a
new stage in his development. As in Verklarte Nacht (whose string-
orchestra version did not yet exist), he follows the action of his literary
source quite closely, while at the same time he builds a musical structure
of quasi-symphonic scope. At the time, we should note, Schoenberg
in Pelleas und Melisande, and Zemlinsky in his exactly contemporary
Die Seejungfrau, saw themselves at the time as bringing Brahmsian
principlesby which we must understand the principles of abstract
symphonic architectureto bear on the anecdotal and illustrative con-
tent of programme music.
In 1920, Alban Berg published a guide to his masters Pelleas, offering
a still inuential but controversial interpretation of the work as a self-
sufcient one-movement Symphony in D minor, subsuming the usual
four movements of a symphony, plus introduction and epilogue. This is
to take the Brahmsian interpretation to an extreme. Yet when Schoen-
berg himself wrote an analysis of Pelleas in 1949 he discussed it entirely
in terms of the musical representation of the action of Maeterlincks
drama.
I tried to mirror every detail of it, with only a few omissions and slight changes
of the order of the scenes. . . . Perhaps, as frequently happens in music, there
is more space devoted to the love scenes.
Nevertheless, he would not have entirely rejected a symphonic read-
ing of the music. His work shuns the anecdotal naturalism which is such a
feature of Richard Strausss symphonic poems: no bleating sheep a` la Don
Quixoteindeed, unlike Debussy, Schoenberg omitted the scene of the
child Yniold with the ock of sheep. And he made a much more sig-
nicant omission: Golauds father Arkel, the still, prophetic centre of
Maeterlincks play and Debussys opera, will not be found in the hectic
and passionate world of Schoenbergs score, whose physical solidity of
tone and vast instrumental apparatus might be felt to be at variance with
the enigmatic circumspection of Maeterlincks vision. However, Mae-
terlincks perfumed and dream-like text frees itself from realism in
Or c he s t r a and Chambe r Or c he s t r a x 177
order to concentrate on human emotions and psychological states.
Clearly this is what Schoenberg found so congenial in the subject, and it
is these states above all which he explores with the utmost intensity. The
drama is articulated through its three main guresMelisande, Golaud,
and Pelleascharacterized not by Wagnerian Leitmotifs but by individ-
ual themes, all of which undergo considerable development and variation
in the course of the work.
In fact, with the scoring of the Gurrelieder partly behind him, Scho-
enberg goes far beyond Wagner in the size of his orchestra (seventeen
woodwind, eighteen brass, eight percussion, two harps, and strings) and
in the constantly changing textures he draws from it. The score contains
some quite new instrumental effects, notably the trombone glissandi
(soon to be the stock-in-trade of any modern composer) that he uses to
illustrate the scene in the vaults.
Most remarkable of all, however, is the polyphonic density, which sur-
passes anything in Schoenbergs earlier work and shows his concern to
communicate as much as possible in the shortest space, packing every bar
with contrapuntal invention, imitative passages, or multiple combina-
tions of themes. Ex. 22, near the beginning of the work, shows a beautiful
and relatively straightforward instance: Melisandes mournful motif pre-
sented in canon on the woodwind, while the horns sound Golauds more
energetic theme for the rst time.
Ex. 22
There are also occasions when the sheer contrapuntal virtuosity appears
self-defeating, the textures choked and the rhythms unclear. For all its
riches, Pelleas is an uneven work, showing that Schoenberg had not yet
fully mastered the new style he was trying to call into being. Too much of
it can appear, on rst hearing, to consist of hectic and unstable thrashing
about. Like other works of this period, it gets better as it progresses, even
though the earlier stages contain some of the most prophetic music.
Schoenberg himself summed it up fairly in a letter to Zemlinsky in 1918
when he admitted that it was far removed from perfection because too
much of it was devoted to long-winded exposition. The later music
(starting with the comparatively conventional Love Scene which is
nevertheless welcome for its direct melodic appeal) ows better, and
the nal Epilogue (the Death of Melisande) is inspired music of undeni-
able power, sinking at last into grand Wagnerian gloom on muted brass.
Despite ones reservations, the work deserves the toe-hold it has main-
tained in the orchestral repertoire since 1910.
The Chamber Symphony No. 1 in E major, Op. 9 (1906), stands in
direct line of descent from Pelleas. Here, however, the forces have been
reduced to a mere fteen players (eight woodwind, two horns, and string
quintet), ensuring clarity of line; and the structural compression is far
more successful. Half as long as Pelleas in performance time, the single
movement has a taut, concise form which suggests the broad outlines
of a sonata-design with episodes, but can also be analysed as ve sub-
movements thus: (i ) self-contained exposition functioning as rst move-
ment, (ii ) scherzo, (iii ) development of the substance of (i ), (iv) slow
movement, (v) nale which is both recapitulation and development of
themes of (i ) and (iv). Within these rm outlines two qualities charac-
terize the pieceits spirited, optimistic vigour and its extraordinary con-
trapuntal elaboration. The second makes the rst extremely necessary
if the music is not to tie itself in polyphonic knots; but from the rst
statement of the horn theme (Ex. 5a in Chapter 6) which Schoenberg
said was to express riotous rejoicing and which presides over the pro-
ceedings at each turning-point in the structure, the music has an irre-
sistible drive that carries all before it, however ambiguously chromatic
the harmony. And ambiguous it often is, with the fourth-chords, whole-
tone themes, and other features apparent in Ex. 5. There is no lack of
expansiveness or emotion in this material; but the clarity of the scoring
also saves it from any risk of amorphousness.
Schoenbergs was not the rst Chamber Symphony to be written.
He may well have been aware, for instance, of the Sinfonia da Camera
of Ermanno Wolf-Ferrari, a lengthy piece in the conventional four
movements, composed in Munich in 1901 and only using an ensemble
of eleven instruments. Or the Kammersymphonie of Paul Juon, written as
recently as 1905 and scored for nine players. But Schoenbergs score
redened at a stroke the potential importance of the genre. He always
believed it was one of his very best works. It is my ewe lamb, he wrote
to the Russian conductor Alexander Siloti, . . . and yet up to now
(owing to bad performances) it has hardly been understood by anyone
(Letter 26). That was in 1914. In the early years of the Chamber
Symphonys existence, the technical demands raised by its combination
of chamber scoring and dynamic virtuosity caused serious problems. In
1916, in connexion with his Chamber Symphony No. 2, Schoenberg
conded in a letter to Zemlinsky that he would score the new work for a
normal small orchestra, and probably re-score its predecessor as well, as
these solo strings against so many wind instruments are a mistake. (In
fact the wind-heavy, string-light balance of the First Chamber Symph-
ony became an obvious model for many of the neoclassical scores
produced by other composersWeill, Eisler, Hindemith, for example
during the 1920s.) In the event, in 1922 and again in 1935 Schoenberg did
make versions of Chamber Symphony No. 1 for full orchestrathe
former somewhat rough and ready, the latter an interesting and artful
transcription which deserves to be better known, not least because
it involves some actual reworking of the pieces substance.
These orchestrations do not, however, transform Op. 9 into a
conventionalor even unconventionalsymphony for full orchestra,
any more than Schoenbergs remarkable orchestral transcription of
Brahmss G minor Piano Quartet (see below, p. 269) turns that work, as
he jokingly claimed, into Brahmss Fifth Symphony. The contrapuntal
intricacy of Schoenbergs Op. 9, like that of the Brahms Quartet, is that
of a work of chamber music. For all its ebullience it remains intimate,
enclosed, presenting its material with a highly personal immediacy, not
with the epic spaciousness which the formhad attained through the course
of the Austro-German symphonic tradition. From this angle it is possi-
ble to see that Schoenbergs First Chamber Symphony, packing a tremen-
dous density of content into a small musical space both in terms of duration
and instrumentation, constitutes a kind of critique of the hugely extended
symphonic forms of Bruckner and Mahler. Despite its highly organized
construction it is a stage on his journey towards the intensely subjective,
intuitional music of the inner world, of the subconscious, that would
shortly pour forth in the Expressionist compositions of 19089.
The symphonic repertoire and tradition from Mozart to Mahler had
an immense signicance for Schoenberg, and he clearly felt a powerful
need to contribute to it. Yet there is no work that one can unequivocally
label Schoenbergs Symphony. In 1900, contemporary with the start of
composing the Gurrelieder, he did make a rather promising beginning
with a Symphony in G minor, but this remained a fragmentpart of an
exposition in short score, with the portentous opening bars put into in
full score for a Strauss-Mahler sized orchestra. A second symphonic at-
tempt, also in G minor, of 1905, seems never to have progressed beyond
a few lines in a sketchbook. As for the Second Chamber Symphony,
begun immediately after the completion of Op. 9, this already seems to
retreat from Op. 9s vigorous critique of the genre. It appears more at
ease with its eventually enlarged instrumentation to the dimensions of a
classical orchestrabut its two-movement form remains extremely un-
classical, lyric rather than epic. As we have seen, however (p. 00), from
1912 to 1914 Schoenberg essayed a choral symphony which for physical
and orchestral size would have out-done anything found in Bruckner,
Mahler, Havergal Brian, or indeed the entire western symphonic canon
an attempt, perhaps, to combine all the inner, spiritual resources of the
Expressionist works with the largest possible epic, external, architectural
traditions of the symphonic form. Yet the result of these strivings was not
a symphony at all but an oratorio, Die Jakobsleiter, which itself was fated to
remain an awesome torso.
As just mentioned, Schoenbergs immediate course on completing
Op. 9 was to begin a Second Chamber Symphony, intended for a very
similar and only slightly larger ensemble of nineteen solo instruments.
Work on this piece, however, proceeded slowly, interrupted by the
composition of String Quartet No. 2, which soon absorbed most of his
concentration. By September 1907 he had drafted most of a rened and
elegiac rst movement of the new Chamber Symphony and the begin-
ning of a second. In 1908 he began writing out a full score but eventually
laid it aside, and only in November 1911 did he return to the piece,
extending what he had so far written of the second movementa quick
sonata formto near the end of the exposition. Another ve-year gap
intervened, until December 1916, when Schoenberg informed Zem-
linsky that he had decided to complete the work:
Two movements have been written, one is complete with the exception of
the nal bars and the other is half-nished. I shall merge these into one move-
ment. This is the rst part, because I plan a second part, but it is still possible
that I shall abandon this plan. Consequently, I shall not compose the work
for solo instruments but shall immediately write an entirely new score for
(medium-size) orchestra. . . . I hope to complete [the work] in a few daysif
nothing gets in the way!
Yet there is no sign that he actually resumed the composition at this time.
Instead, Schoenberg seems briey to have toyed with idea of accepting
the Second Chamber Symphonys fragmentary state and turning it into
a Melodrama for speaker and orchestra entitled Wendepunkt (Turning
Point). A draft text for this conception survives: at the point where the
second movement broke off, the speaker would begin with the obviously
symbolic line To continue further along this path was not possible. The
text as a whole charts the progress of a soul which, from contentment and
then elation, falls into deep depression:
Just when the accumulated power should burst forth it fails;
a small but perdious incidenta speck of dust in the clockworkis ca-
pable of hindering its development.
After the collapse comes despair, then sorrow. . . .
Seeking to understand the failure and depression the soul nds the causes
within itself:
. . . But that
does not mean an end; it is on the contrary a beginning; a new way to
salvation appears, the only, the eternal way. To nd this was the purpose of
all previous experience.
Clearly by this time the eternal way was not one that allowed the mu-
sical completion of the Second Chamber Symphony, at least not in the
stylistic terms in which it had been conceived. It represented by now an
old path, one that had been superseded by the dramatic stylistic revolu-
tion that Schoenberg had undergone in 19089. It would remain im-
possible to continue further for another twenty-three years (see p. 193).
Already Schoenbergs orchestral output had struck off at a radically new
angle in the Five Orchestral Pieces, Op. 16, of 1909.
Only three years separate these pieces from the First Chamber Sym-
phony; but stylistically the gap is a gigantic one. The collective title
clearly asserts the unsymphonic nature of this cycle of ve deeply and
variously atmospheric movements. Here we nd the totally chromatic
language of Expressionism in full ood, caught up in a sometimes ex-
hilarating, sometimes terrifying now of ever-expanding horizons. They
have organic structure, recognizable themes, an overall key-centre, and
harmonies that do, in their fashion, direct and punctuate the ow of
events; but one hears them rst, as did their earliest astounded audiences,
in terms of frenzied activity and utter stasis, violent dissonance and weird
tone-colours, incredibly complex polyphony and an outpouring of di-
verse ideas bewildering in its fervourart used to intensify, not to render
acceptable, the reality of the artists innermost vision.
Schoenberg, at the suggestion of his publisher, eventually gave titles to
the pieces, and a note about this in his diary for January 1912 gives a
revealing glimpse of his attitude to the work:
. . . Ive found titles that are at least possible. On the whole, unsympathetic
to the idea. For the wonderful thing about music is that one can say every-
thing in it, so that he who knows understands everything; and yet one hasnt
given away ones secretsthe things one doesnt admit even to oneself. But
titles give you away! Besideswhatever was to be said has been said, by the
music. Why, then, words as well? . . . Now the titles I may provide give
nothing away, because some of them are very obscure and others highly
technical. To wit: I Premonitions (everybody has those). II The past (ev-
erybody has that, too). III Chord-colours (technical). IV Peripeteia (gen-
eral enough, I think). V The Obbligato (perhaps better the fully-developed
or the endless) Recitative. However, there should be a note that these
titles were added for technical reasons of publication and not to give a
poetic content.
2
Poetic or not, these titles do smooth the way in for many listeners.
Pieces I and IV are in some respects similar: both are highly emotional and
extremely concentrated, bursting forth with an explosive exposition of
multifarious motivic shapes and then launching into a fast-moving, wide-
ranging development of them. In I this takes the form of a hectic accu-
mulation of ostinato-patterns over a long-held pedal chord, dying away to
an unquiet ticking before a brusque coda. In IV (for whose opening see
Ex. 6) the tone is more overtly tragic, the development more fragmented;
the coup de grace comes in a curt, slashing cadence. In strong contrast stand
pieces II and III. II indeed admits that there is a past, with its rm
anchorage to D minor and dreamily expressive opening tune (cf. Ex. 7)
as if Debussys sad Gigues had been slowed down into near-immobility.
The vestiges of a ternary form, the more decorative use of instrumental
colour (in a tinkling celesta ostinato, for instance), the delicately canonic
textures combine to make this the most easily assimilable of the set.
III is the works still central pointthe stillness of the xed stare that,
held long enough, persuades a landscape to yield up all its secrets. It is a
musical enactment of the gaze: it does not represent a landscape in sound,
rather it represents the act of contemplating that landscape. There are no
themes. The colours of the title are seen in two instrumental combi-
nations that spell out the same chord (Ex. 23a). Blending imperceptibly
from one chord-colour into the other, the harmonic content begins to
Ex. 23
2
Quoted in Rufer, The Works of Arnold Schoenberg (London, 1962), p. 34.
change, subtly, gradually, note by note. The texture loosens: the orchestra
becomes a shifting kaleidoscope in which points of colour change and
mingle with ever-increasing frequency. A leaping gure (Ex. 23b) ini-
tiates movement, and for a moment the whole fabric comes alive in a
shimmering turbulence of individual parts. Then it comes to rest again,
returning to the opening chord and its colours. Actually, this magical
little movement did not simply arise as a technical exercise: Schoenberg
later admitted that in it he had tried to capture the impression of sunlight
on the water of Lake Traunsee, as he had seen it once at dawn; he even
pointed out a jumping sh (our Ex. 23b). As for Piece V, its structure is
the freest of all, one that seems to enact the very process of exploration.
Its endless recitative unfolds continuously as a single shapely wide-
ranging melodic line: a magnicent demonstration of Schoenbergs con-
ception of musical prose, steadily growing without repetition of any
of its various sections. With something of the character of an Austrian
landler, it winds its way through a labyrinth of surrounding polyphony in
anything up to eight parts,
3
always changing colour as it passes from
instrument to instrument, arching over the whole range of the orchestra,
ever journeying onward.
In his 1912 Berlin Diary, Schoenberg recounts that he spoke about the
principles behind this movement in his lectures at the Stern Conservatoire:
. . . I managed to present and substantiate my ideas on the obbligato reci-
tative (for some strange reason I forgot to mention this term) rather clearly.
But not completely. The idea goes deeper: the unutterable is said in a free
form (recitative). In this it comes close to nature, which likewise cannot
be completely grasped, but which is effective nonetheless . . .
The general character of this last of the Five Orchestral Pieces is lyrical,
but the impression is of serious and sometimes impassioned speech,
endlessly expounding, conveying a message from the inner to the outer
world. Beyond the tragic Peripeteia, life goes on nonetheless in this
positive nale.
Nearly twenty years elapsed before Schoenberg produced his next
purely orchestral composition: meanwhile, of course, he had written for
orchestra with amazing daring in such works as Erwartung, Die gluckliche
3
Here Schoenberg uses for the rst time the Hauptstimme sign to indicate to the conductor
which is the principal voice. It became almost a standard feature of his later scores.
Hand and Die Jakobsleiter. It used to be thought that he had, in 1920,
begun to compose an orchestral Passacaglia whose extant fragment strik-
ingly foreshadowed the twelve-note method. However it is now known
that the manuscript in question dates not from 1920 but from 1926, when
the method had already reached considerable sophisticationand that
it is in fact an early draft, soon abandoned, of the Variations for Orchestra
Op. 31, which he completed in 1928. This is surely one of Schoenbergs
greatest works, and may be regarded as the point at which the twelve-
note method, growing and ripening in the smaller forms or more res-
tricted ensembles of Opp. 2530, bursts into full ower. Expansive in
duration (about twenty-three minutes), brilliant in orchestral resource-
fulness, utterly personal in sound and character, it also stands rmly in the
great orchestral-variation tradition of Brahms, Reger, Elgar, and others.
The work divides into twelve sectionsIntroduction, an original
Theme, nine Variations proper, and Finale. The Introduction (briey de-
scribed on p. 140) foreshadows various signicant melodic elements, not
all immediately related to the Theme. One is the name B-A-C-H,
spelled out mysteriously by a solo trombone (B is B-at, H is B-natural
in German nomenclature) as a kind of invocation of Schoenbergs great
forerunner: the name is also a four-note motif that gains increasing im-
portance in the work as a whole. The Theme is then simply stated by
cellos and violins. Example 12b (see p. 141) shows it in full. It divides into
two twelve-bar halves. Each of these halves is further divided into 5 7
bars, with the ves and sevens themselves subdivided in various ways.
This twice 5 7 metrical division is reected in all the ensuing Variations
except the last.
The Variations seldom obscure the Themes physiognomy. Schoen-
berg preserves its basic contours, its phrase-lengths, often its original
pitches and rhythms, fairly strictly: the variation process is more often one
of decoration, or of using the Theme as the binding thread in a poly-
phonic web as other motives are spun around it. A notable feature of the
Variations is the way in which they alternate the full power of the or-
chestra with the intimate sonorities of a few solo instruments. They cover
an enormous range of mood and character. Variation I (Moderato) is a
nimble development of the Theme in the bass, in a fragmented, mosaic-
like orchestral texture. II (Adagio) features solo wind instruments, violin
and cello in a calm canonic conversation. III (Massig) is brusque, the
Theme blared out on horn and trumpet against a vigorous pattern of
repeated semiquavers. Harp and mandoline maintain the pattern into
Variation IV (Walzer-tempo), a stylized dance. Variation V (Bewegt) is the
works central climax, breaking up the Theme more forcefully than
hithertoa study in minor ninths, major sevenths and semitones, wherein
the B-A-C-H motive makes a quite natural appearance. VI (Andante) is
scored for similar forces to II, but its dance-like character parallels IV. VII
(Langsam) constitutes the works main slow section: a magical, dream-
like episode in which the Theme appears in orid decoration, mainly on
solo woodwind, lapped around by a gentle tracery of rocking gures on
celesta, glockenspiel, harp, piccolo and solo strings. VIII (Sehr rasch) is
impetuous but determined, with a continuous quaver pulse that is syn-
copated by unexpected shifts of accent; IX (Listesso Tempo) continues the
canonic exchanges in a lighter texture, with several momentary rallentan-
dos which intimate that the Variations are about to make way for some-
thing else. The something else proves to be the large-scale Finalea
synoptic epilogue which opens with a shimmering recall of the B-A-C-H
motive and makes prominent use of it until the end. Two contrary im-
pulses are at work as episode succeeds episode: that of lingering nostal-
gically in the sound-world of the gentler variations, and that of driving
to a decisive conclusion. The tempo of these latter attempts steadily in-
creases to Prestoat which point we hear a new version of the Theme in
combination with B-A-C-H:
but there is a last tender adagio moment for the cor anglais to recall the
Themes original form before the cheerful noise of the helter-skelter coda.
After Schoenberg had solved in the Variations the special problems
inherent in scoring twelve-note music for a full orchestra, further works
for large forces followed in rapid succession. After the hour-long comic
Ex. 24
opera Von Heute auf Morgen, Op. 32 (19289) he produced, in 192930,
the Begleitungsmusik zu einer Lichtspielszene (Accompaniment to a Film-
Scene), premiered in Berlin by Otto Klemperer in November 1930, scored
for an almost Classical-sized orchestra with the addition of piano and a
fair amount of percussion.
Schoenberg was never to compose an actual lm-score (as Chapter 4
relates, he was nearly engaged by MGM to write the music for a movie
of Pearl S. Bucks The Good Earth). He was, however, deeply interested
in the cinema and its expressive possibilitiesand the imaginary lm-
sequence embodied (rather than accompanied!) by his Op. 34 clearly
belongs to the haunted, Expressionist world of the silent lms of Fritz
Lang or Robert Wiene. By the same token, the music is a direct devel-
opment, using the new vocabulary of the twelve-note method, from the
Angst-ridden masterpieces of Schoenbergs own Expressionist period,
such as Erwartung and Die gluckliche Hand. It is, however, much more
compresseda mere synopsis of spiritual torment. The approach, indeed,
is perhaps more objective, the emotions no longer experienced with quite
the same intimidating immediacywe do not live so much through the
Angsttraum itself as much as a photographic record of it.
The work, in a free variation form, plays continuously but divides into
three parts, to which Schoenberg gave the self-explanatory titles Dro-
hende Gefahr (Threatening Danger), Angst (in this context to be
understood as panic fear) and Katastrophe. Theodor Adorno, reviewing
the rst performance (by the Frankfurt Radio Orchestra on 28 April
1930, conducted by Hans Rosbaud), described the composition as a suc-
cinct introduction to twelve-note technique. The textures are much sim-
pler than in the Op. 31 Variations, tending to accelerate as the catastrophe
approaches. In the rst section the danger looms gradually through a
phantasmagoria of waltz-rhythms, as if hovering over a spectral ballroom
scene. The following sections employ the full range of atmospheric or-
chestral devices which Schoenberg had evolved in the previous twenty
years for the evocation of hallucinatory and other-worldly states: string
harmonics and col legno writing, utter-tongue brass, and so on; and the
piano is used to give a certain hard, brittle quality to the sonorities. Much
is made of the traditionally tragic interval of the minor third, and an
E at minor tonality seems to lurk just out-of-shot of the minds camera.
The closing pages, when the catastrophe has passed, return to the slow
tempo of the works opening with a sense of numbed stillness, and have
a weird lyric pathos unusual even in Schoenbergs output. The Begleit-
ungsmusik is a highly effective piece, which suggests that, given the chance,
Schoenberg might have proved an excellent lm composer. Certainly
many lesser composers have drawn upon hisand itscharacteristics for
their own lm scores.
The Suite in G major, for string orchestra, of 1934, is the rst work
Schoenberg completed after his arrival in America. He occasionally called
it his Suite in Old Style. Between it and the Begleitungsmusik had come
the two curious Concertos based on eighteenth-century models (dis-
cussed in Chapter 13), and it is a logical continuation of their concerns: a
twentieth-century glance back at an older style, but this time employing
original themes. Like Griegs well-known (and not dissimilar) Holberg
Suite, Schoenbergs G major Suite employs old Baroque dance-forms
(the movements are Overture, Adagio, Minuet, Gavotte, and Gigue); and
unlike his own Piano Suite, Op. 25, does so in an overtly tonal, non-
serial context, though with personal adaptations of their harmonic style.
Schoenberg originally had in mind a work for the repertoire of Amer-
ican college orchestras, to prepare them for modern music and perfor-
mance techniques without, in his wry words, giving them a premature
dose of Atonality Poison . When he showed his preliminary sketches
to some American colleagues at Chautauqua, however, they declared the
score would be too difcult for students. But they were impressed by the
materials themselves and encouraged him to complete the Suite as a work
for professional string ensembles, with the hope that eventually college
orchestras would also be able to play it. The result is certainly a tough
work to play (as even Otto Klemperer found when he conducted the rst
performance in May 1935)but its difculties are testing ones, and the
quality of the music makes them well worth overcoming. For the lis-
tener, moreover, the Suite is most approachable, blending a powerful
sense of what remains valid within a historical genre with the composers
own formidable technical skill and unrestrained melodic invention. If
the slow movement (the Adagio) is not one of Schoenbergs most mem-
orable inventions, the other four more than make up for it with their
colour, rhythmic vitality and splendid tunes.
The Violin Concerto, Op. 36, is a very different matter. This, the rst
really major work he composed in his exile in the United States, was
commissioned by the American violinist Louis Krasner, who had studied
with various members of the Schoenberg circle in Vienna and also com-
missioned the concerto by Alban Berg. Schoenberg started work on his
concerto in 1934, before Berg began hisbut by the time Schoenbergs
concerto was nished in September 1936, Berg was dead; his concerto
had already received several performances and was progressing rapidly
into the standard repertoire. By contrast, the Schoenberg concerto had to
wait another four years before its premierein Philadelphia on 6 De-
cember 1940, with Krasner as soloist and the Philadelphia Orchestra
conducted by Leopold Stokowski. (Schoenberg was unable to attend be-
cause of teaching commitments, and a proposed live broadcast, which he
hoped to hear between classes at UCLA, was cancelled.) Stokowski
who had been obliged to rebuke members of the audience for booing
or hissing the workrepeated it the following day, but ve years would
pass before the next performance (in which Krasner performed under
Dmitri Mitropoulos), and Schoenbergs concerto has only slowly won
acceptance. As Krasner once commented, it is a totally different work
[from the Berg] . . . Schoenberg proudly conceived his concerto in grand
style and with a air for the violin. It is knowingly designed and reects
his eagerness to explore new challenges for the instrument.
The challenges were so severe that a critic once told Schoenberg that
the work would remain unplayed until violinists had evolved a sixth
nger. (I can wait, he replied.) The violin part includes huge intervals,
vast-spread chords, double-stopping in harmonics; the result is, techni-
cally, one of the most taxing works in the repertoire, yet one in which,
paradoxically, virtuoso display per se is almost entirely avoided. Although
his preferred instrument was the cello, Schoenberg knew the violin in-
timately and had played it since childhood. He once told Krasner I knew
[the concerto] could be played because actually I was able to manage
every note of it on the violin with my own hands. Although its initial
reputation for unplayability has been dissipated by more recent scores
of much greater difculty, even today Schoenbergs concerto is seldom
heard. Yet it is one of the richest creations in his later manner, a perfect
marriage between twelve-note technique and expressive content.
Like the Suite in G, the Violin Concerto inherits certain characteristics
from Schoenbergs idiosyncratic recomposition of eighteenth-century
concertos. There, he had rst built a whole work around the contrast of
soloist and orchestra, in a tonal context: he now carried it over into his
rst large-scale twelve-note concerto (dedicated to his dear friend and
fellow-warrior Anton Webern, perhaps in response to Weberns own
Concerto for nine instruments, composed in 1934 as a tribute for Scho-
enbergs sixtieth birthday). Schoenberg also took over from the recom-
positions the idea of making the soloist carry the main thread of the
argument with a virtuosity that is enormously demanding precisely be-
cause it must encompass the musics main substance, not decoration.
The reader may consult Ex. 10, in Chapter 6, for some of the Violin
Concertos principal themes, there used to illustrate the basics of the
twelve-note method. Yet despite its advanced musical language the form
of the Concerto is almost deantly traditional. There are, too, signicant
echoes of traditional tonal procedures which might lead one to claim that
the work as a whole exudes the aura of D minor, a common enough key
for violin concertos. The rst movement (Poco Allegro) has the propor-
tions and thematic layout of a sonata form, which after the calm opening
(Ex. 10c) soon assumes an impassioned and highly dramatic character. The
orchestration is colourful and hard-edged, characterized by muted brass,
percussion, much pizzicato and col legno string writing, and utter-tongue
woodwind. The violin, always the focus of attention, moves through
ever-changing rhythmic, melodic andtextural liaisons withvarious groups
of instruments, and has a staggeringly difcult unaccompanied cadenza
before the coda, which returns to the pensive mood of the opening.
The Andante Grazioso second movement, with its sweetly singing
main theme (Ex. 10a), has a ternary form that alternates two characters:
an intense yet almost pastoral lyricism in the outer sections, and a livelier
scherzando mood. The texture has a pellucid transparency, the orchestra
reduced to a handful of solo instruments for most of the time. The full-
blooded Allegro nale is a species of sonata-rondo, with the general char-
acter of a brilliant and purposeful march. Fairly early on occurs a brief,
dramatically prepared Quasi Cadenza, but the movement culminates in
a huge accompanied cadenza propera cadenza of immense difculty,
which begins with a version of the works opening theme (Ex. 10c) and
takes in, during its course, the slow movement theme 10a as well. At
length the full power of the orchestra crashes in on a great wave of sound
that combines the main themes of the rst and last movements, while the
violin sings out high above with thrilling effect (Ex. 25), after which the
Concerto storms to a decisive conclusion.
Schoenbergs next major work after the Violin Concerto was the
Fourth String Quartet, similarly intense in character and large-boned,
almost symphonic, in architecture. Then, with the Concerto and Quartet
composed, he seems to have contemplated a third work of compara-
ble dimensions and richness of languagenothing less than a four-
movement Symphony. But like the early symphonic attempts of the
1900s and the Choral Symphony project of 191214, the symphony he
began sketching in January and February 1937 remained only a series
of fragments, tantalizing glimpses of a work that might have been. The
sketches show the beginnings and conceptions of all four movements,
a precise instrumentation, the twelve-tone row on which the work was
to be based, and a strong hint of a programmatic basis. Describing the
materials in 1959, Josef Rufer commented that this Symphony of 1937
was obviously intended as a musical apologia for Judaism. Schoenberg
had briey described the four movements thus: 1. Predominance (supe-
riority) provokes envy; 2. Scherzo(a) What they thinkabout us, (b) What
we think about them, (c) conclusion; 3. The sacred feasts and costumes;
4. The day will come.
Considering the Hebraic intonations of the slow movement of the
Fourth Quartet, a Jewish Symphony of the kind these sketches hint at
was perhaps a logical next development. But they progressed no further.
Ex. 25
Instead, Schoenbergs symphonic impulses were diverted into different
channels: rst of all into his symphony-sized orchestration of Brahmss
G minor Piano Quartet (described on p. 269), and then, in 1939, back
to the Chamber Symphony No. 2 in E-at minor which had lain unn-
ished and untouched since 1916. This time he was able to bring the work
to a conclusion, thirty-three years since he had begun composing it.
The opportunity for this resolution was provided by a commission
from the conductor Fritz Stiedry for his Orchestra of the New Friends
of Music in New York. At rst, Schoenberg made the interesting pro-
posal that he arrange his Wind Quintet or the Op. 29 Suite for orches-
tra; but instead he settled on nishing the Chamber Symphony. Trying,
as he explained, to discover after so long what did the author mean
here?, he preserved the original formal outlines and material (which
he still judged very good; expressive, characteristic, rich and interest-
ing) as it had evolved in 190616. But he reworked many passages in
detail, re-orchestrated the existing music, composed the coda of the
rst movement and the bulk of the second movement. He made some
doubtful attempts at a third movement before deciding that the com-
pleted work, which he designated Op. 38, should remain in two. Yet
by ending the second movement with a coda that recalls, amplies, and
deepens that of the rst, he succeeded in producing a highly unied, im-
pregnably self-sufcient designwhichmade the proposedthird movement
unnecessary.
Despite the lengthy gestation, there is nothing patchy or inconsistent
about the Chamber Symphony No. 2. Though generally cast aside by
those who like to view Schoenbergs output as a series of historical mile-
stones, it is one of his nest achievements: a work of unusual beauty,
compelling urgency and great melodic distinction. As nally realized the
title Chamber Symphony is, of course, a misnomer: the orchestra is larger
than for most Haydn or Mozart symphonies, and for all the delicacy of its
instrumentation the piece has a truly symphonic largeness of line and ges-
ture. The grave, melancholy ute melody with which the rst movement
opens is a case in point, and suggests that this Second Chamber Symphony
may have been planned as a deliberate contrast of mood, pace and tech-
nique to the First: see Ex. 26. The First of course occupies a more crucial
position in Schoenbergs development, and has been more generally ad-
mired on account of its individual harmonic language. But that of the
Second is no less individual, and perhaps subtlercloser to the Second
String Quartet; though the freedom with which Schoenberg combines
distantly related harmonies in triadic form doubtless reects experience
gained in twelve-note music.
The slow rst movement, characterized by owing, expressive mel-
odies such as Ex. 26, is a deeply felt elegy, with a somewhat nocturnal
avour that grows darker in the sudden shadows and tremulous half-
lights of the coda. The large-scale second movement (Con fuoco) begins in
a lighter, scherzo-like mood in G major, but soon blazes up in a torrential
stream of continuous development that courses just as ercely through
the recapitulation and re-introduces themes from the rst movement.
Eventually darkness invades the music; the pace grinds to molto adagio, a
solo horn sounds the opening phrase of Ex. 26 like a warning, and an
Ex. 26
Ex. 27
extended epiloguea dark, eloquent development and intensication of
the coda of the rst movement begins (see Ex. 27).
Mounting to a climax of tragic fervour, the Symphony ends in the
gloom of E at minor. It is one of the very few Schoenberg works to have
an explicitly tragic ending; but it is a tragedy with the inspiring effect of a
Lear or Hamlet. Perhaps the long delay in the completion of the work was
necessary for Schoenberg to tackle with sufcient objectivity the experi-
ence so powerfully embodied here.
In 1942 Schoenberg composed the magnicent Piano Concerto, Op.
42, premie`red in 1944 by Eduard Steuermann under the baton of Leo-
pold Stokowski. Like the Ode to Napoleon, Op. 41, this is a thoroughly
twelve-note work which nevertheless has strongone might almost say
blatantleanings towards traditional tonality. For all its serial ingenuity,
it may be sensed as centring on the key of C (major/minor at the
opening, clearly major at the end), but a C with a dark, disruptive F sharp
region which exerts a strong inuence on the course of events. There is a
rm sense of harmonic movementlogical and inevitable, if not quite
classical; moreover, the textures are more stable than in previous serial
works, and Schoenberg allows much octave doubling in orchestra and
piano. These factors plus some of the most whistleable tunes in twelve-
note music (see Ex. 28) make the Piano Concerto one of the easiest of
Schoenbergs major works to appreciate on a few hearingsits sound-
world should affright no one who enjoys the concertos of, say, Bartok.
Ex. 27 (continued)
In this work Schoenberg returns to the kind of portmanteau single-
movement form he had used in early pieces such as the First Chamber
Symphonyand the concerto is, in fact, symphonic in layout. It divides
into four interlinked sub-movements, and the solo pianos role, for all its
taxing qualities, is basically an extended obbligato one, primus inter pares
with the orchestra.
Schoenberg provided the outline of a programme for the Piano
Concerto (see p. 290) which suggests it may be a kind of musical auto-
biography. Certainly the placid, graceful, landler-like theme which opens
the work (Ex. 28a) has a distinctly Viennese avour. The Concertos rst
section is entirely built around this melody, which acts as cantus to various
counterpoints of a similarly gemutlich cast. Suddenly the idyll is shattered
by the irruption of a furious scherzo (molto allegro) which plunges the
music into dark and desperate regions. This kind of musical psychological
storm is not, of course, unusual in Schoenberg, but it has seldom if ever
blown up from such a clear sky. As the tension heightens, the harmonic
fabric begins to break into streams of ascending perfect fourths, bringing
tonal movement to a standstill.
The ensuing third section, which functions as a slow movement, is a
profound, reective Adagio. New, long-spanned, tragically accented mel-
odies intertwine with reminiscences of the scherzo; there is a short solo
cadenza and an orchestral tutti of stark grandeur, ending in a minatory
descent of perfect fourths in the brass. Another brief cadenza leads into
the nale, Giocoso, in which peace and equilibrium are restored. Formally
this section is a rondo, and its main theme (Ex. 28b) has a classic poise and
wit. The struggles of the preceding sections are not forgottenindeed,
themes from the scherzo and adagio rear their heads again; but eventually
the works opening theme, Ex. 28a, returns, transformed into a deant
march, and a joyous stretto rushes the Concerto to a brusque but tri-
umphant nal cadence into C major, approached from F sharp (Ex. 28c
the nal clinching chord telescopes the triad with its own leading-note).
The sharp-eyed and -eared will notice that Ex. 28c is entirely built out
of the opening phrases of Exx. 28a and b; and that these are, moreover,
inversions of each otherwhich is just as things ought to be in twelve-
note music!
There are no quibbles about tonality in regard to the straightforward
Theme and Variations in G minor, Op. 43. Composed in the summer of
1943, it was originally written for a forty-three piece wind band, with the
pedagogic purpose of enriching the amateur bandsmans repertoire with
something more substantial than the staple fare of arrangements; and
Schoenberg also made a transcription for full orchestra. Neither version
is much playedinexplicably, for the works tunefulness and clear-cut
traditional layout make it a most enjoyable introduction to Schoenberg
in general. From many other composers it would be hailed as a major
work. In Schoenbergs output its place is not particularly exalted, but he
weighed up its merits pretty precisely in a letter to Fritz Reiner:
Ex. 28
It is not one of my principal works. . . . It is one of those works that one
writes in order to enjoy ones own virtuosity and, in addition, to give a group
of amateursin this case, wind bandssomething better to play. I can assure
you, and I think I can prove itthat as far as technique is concerned it is
a masterpiece, and I believe it is also original, and I know it is also inspired.
Not only because I cannot write even 10 bars without inspiration, but I really
wrote the piece with great pleasure.
4
Perhaps it is the obviousness of Schoenbergs pleasure that causes embar-
rassed commentators to look down their noses at the work. The unprej-
udiced listener is more likely to be captivated by its superb craftsmanship
and sheer sense of fun. The awful solemnity of the Theme (Ex. 29a),
whether intoned by a row of clarinets in the band version, or by solo
trumpet in the orchestral one illustrated here, is beautifully undercut by
the vigour and good humour of the following seven Variations and
Finale. The work makes an interesting comparison with the Op. 31 Or-
chestral Variationsthere are broad resemblances in structure, notably
the expansive, multi-sectional nale, as well as many smaller similarities
of technique. But whereas the earlier set more often treated its Theme
in chorale-variation style, using it as a counterpoint to new subjects, in
Op. 43 the main theme is always the focus of attention and we follow
its metamorphosis and development in the time-honoured manner of
Brahmss Haydn Variations or Elgars Enigma. Variation 4, for instance,
turns it into a waltz; in Variation 5 it becomes a sinuous cantilena which is
also a canon by inversion (see Ex. 29b); and in Variation 6 a frisky fugue-
subject.
The main subject carries its principal harmonies along with it through-
out the work. As can be seen from its opening bars (Ex. 29a) these are
unusually rich and sophisticated in their modulations; and at such mo-
ments as the climactic apotheosis of the Theme in the Finale, they un-
doubtedly help give the work its individual and oddly appealing avour
of rather schmaltzy grandeur.
Schoenbergs nal, least-known orchestral work was the result of the
somewhat bizarre scheme of the Hollywood arranger, conductor and
publisher Nat Shilkret to put the Bible on records to musical accom-
paniment. This grandiose project got no further than the Genesis Suite
4
Quoted in Rufer, op. cit., p. 72.
six movements for speaker, chorus and orchestra, contributed by six lead-
ing contemporary composers, nanced and commissioned by Shilkret,
who wrote a seventh movement himself. It was premie`red in November
1945 and then quickly forgotten. Only two component numbers have
maintained a precarious concert existence since thenStravinskys Babel,
and the textless Prelude, Op. 44, which Schoenberg contributed to open
the cycle.
Though short (some ve minutes duration) and difcult to mount,
requiring a wordless chorus in addition to a large orchestra, the Genesis
Prelude ranks high in Schoenbergs uvre for its richness of thought and
substance. Indeed it initiates the nal period in his music that is typied
by the high-pressure expressiveness of the String Trio he was to write the
following year. Evidently he conceived of the Creation as the realization
of an already latent order in the universe. The opening section of the
Prelude is free in form, but the latent order lies in its twelve-note or-
ganization. The very beginning presents the note-row in an ascending
Ex. 29
line, orchestrated over six octaves so that it enacts a rise out of primeval
murk (low tuba) into light (solo violin) (Ex. 30a). Hesitant, rhythmically
uncertain, various thematic shapes appear, seeming to press forward to-
wards some more denite form. And eventually the music emerges into a
clearly articulated structurea fugue with a double subject (Ex. 30b).
The bulk of the Prelude is occupied with the working-out of the fugue
in masterly counterpoint that embodies the full range of traditional and
twelve-note devices. Towards the end the orchestra is joined by a word-
less chorus, which in the nal bars soars up to a conclusion with a
strongly tonal feelingthe voices hold clear, triumphant octave Cs,
dying away until only a solo singer can be heard. Creation has been
accomplished in a mere ve minutes: we have arrived at the voice of the
individual human being.
Ex. 30
l ;
C H A P T E R N I N E
Chamber Music
S
choenberg began learning the violin at the age of eight,
and throughout his youth his most important experience of practical
music-making was in playing chamber music with friends such as Oskar
Adler. It was hardly surprising, therefore, that some of his earliest com-
positional efforts were in this eld; and he continued to devote a major
part of his creative energies to the medium throughout his life. We need
hardly be detained by the two-violin polkas and marches, the little trios
and so on that form the earliest stratum of his musical legacy: they are
the necessary juvenilia of a nascent compositional gift. Nor is the tiny
Stuck in D minor for violin and piano of the earliest 1890sa charmingly
Slavonic miniature in the manner of a Dvorak Humoresqueevidence
of any unusual talent. Yet the choice of key, which is that of the even
earlier Romance for two violins and viola, has some small signicance:
throughout all the vast developments of his musical language, Schoen-
berg would be a D-minorish composer to the end of his days.
During the 1890s the budding composer wrote several string quartets,
and at least one composition for voice and quartet (discussed on p. 236).
Only the last of these early string quartets, the D major Quartet of 1897,
has survived entire. Pre-dating it by perhaps two or three years is a Presto
in C major, clearly the nale of one of the lost quartetspossibly the
quartet whose slow movement was played to Josef Labor. Compared to
much of Schoenbergs later work this Presto is an insignicant item, but
as the earliest surviving chamber piece by him of any sizeindeed, his
x 201 x
earliest handling of a species of sonata form that we possess (it is a sonata-
rondo)it is a legitimate object of interest. Even at the age of nineteen
or twenty, Schoenberg scores much more condently and idiomatically
for strings than for piano. The idiom owes much to Brahms and Schubert,
and something too perhaps to Dvorak; it is in fact an ambitious, tuneful,
genial movement, written with obvious zest and a condent handling
of text-book structure, uent in its transitions and nding many ways to
vary its 4/4 rhythms through rests, suspensions, and syncopation. Parti-
cularly noteworthy is Schoenbergs readiness either to vary the presen-
tation of the themes themselves, or to add new elements to their accom-
paniment or harmonization at each appearance. Here, perhaps, are the
rst modest seeds of his concept of continuous development, though
in this case carried out with such clarity and simplicity that no listener
could fail to recognize the basic ideas.
There is another free-standing quartet movement, a Scherzo and Trio
in F major dating from 1897. In fact this was the original second move-
ment of the D major String Quartet, which Schoenberg discarded on
Zemlinskys advice and replaced with an Intermezzo in F-sharp minor.
Like the Intermezzo, the Scherzo begins with its main theme on the viola,
but there the resemblances end. Less immediately attractive than the
Presto, the Scherzo is a rather dogged, hard-driven movement, notable
for the fairly ambitious scale of its developments. Even the more plain-
tive Trio continues to develop aspects of the main Scherzo theme. It may
well be that Zemlinsky thought this reasonably complex and demanding
movement was inappropriate to follow the already quite ambitious rst
movement of the D major Quartet, whereas the lighter, more gossamer-
textured Intermezzo fulls this function admirably. Had the original sec-
ond movement been allowed to stand, the Quartet would have been a
darker, less emotionally balanced composition.
Turning now to the D major Quartet itself, it seems highly appro-
priate that this work rst brought Schoenbergs name before the Vien-
nese public. Within its obvious stylistic limitations it is an impressive and
likeable work, fairly brimming with talent, though listeners may at rst
distinguish the inuence of the young composers senior contemporaries
more easily than the authentic voice of Schoenberg. Brahmsespecially
in the two central movements, the aforementioned Intermezzo, and a
Theme with Variationsis only to be expected. The way the viola takes
the lead in the Intermezzo against a lightly scored accompaniment is a
transparent homage to the Agitato movement of Brahmss B-at Quartet,
Op. 67. (Schoenberg increases the veiled quality of sonority by having
the accompanying instruments muted.) Dvorak and Smetana, unmistak-
able in the outer movements, are perhaps more surprising inuences,
though it is clear even from Schoenbergs juvenilia that he was well aware
of them; but their impress is found in Zemlinskys chamber works of the
1890s also. The Czech masters string quartets were, unlike Brahmss,
among the most vital contributions to the genre in the later nineteenth
century, and Schoenberg may well have found them the most fruitful
contemporary examples from which to learn his trade. Certainly he is
much indebted to them for the freshness and spontaneity of the tunes; and
if the na vety of the nales main theme reminds us of Dvor ak at his most
rustic, it is none the worse for that. Apart from a few original touches
(such as the muted am steg sonorities of the Intermezzo) and some pro-
phetic turns of phrase and harmony, it is in the general melodic richness
and contrapuntal dexterity that we sense the real Schoenberg. Altogether
this is an immensely likeable work, clear in structure and memorable in
invention. No sign remains of the considerable pains it cost its compo-
ser, through more than one stage of revision. Its ebullience, its romantic
introspection, and its hints of sensitive depths perhaps paint a truer pic-
ture of the young Schoenberg than any memoir viewing him from out-
side. His debut on the Viennese musical scene was full of promise.
Two years later, with Verklarte Nacht, the promise is being amply ful-
lled. On one level this single-movement string sextet is a symphonic
poem after a sentimental but quite atmospheric poem from Richard
Dehmels Weib und Welt. Two lovers wander among the trees on a cold
moonlit night. She confesses she is pregnant, not by him, but by an earlier
lover whom she took becauseuntil nowshe had believed that having
a child would bring meaning, if not happiness, to her life. He, inspired to
calm condence by the beauty of the moonlit world, assures her that the
love they have now found together will unite them and make the child
their own; they embrace, and walk on through the high, bright night.
The layout of Dehmels poemin ve sections, the womans outburst
and the mans reply framed by passages illustrating their walk in the
moonlightgives the basic form of Schoenbergs sextet, and every
phrase is most sensitively illustrated in the music, from the dragging steps
Chambe r Mus i c x 203
at the opening to the wonderfully radiant evocation of the transgured
night at the close.
Yet on another level the music makes so much sense in its own terms
that one hardly feels the programme to be a vital element in its struc-
tural logic, however it may have affected the initial inspiration. Maybe
Schoenberg felt that the programme helped an audience to grasp a work
of such ambitious scope: a half-hour symphonic movement for string in-
struments alone, highly emotional in expression, structurally elusive in
its constant development of ever-metamorphosing thematic shapes, and
above all polyphonic in a degree to which his hearers were quite unused.
Schoenbergs success in fullling this large design indicates how rapid
had been his progress towards musical mastery in a mere two years. Se-
veral outside inuences are still prominentWagner certainly, Brahms
certainly, Hugo Wolf probably, Richard Strauss perhapsbut the work
is thoroughly Schoenbergian; the counterpoint has his characteristic
boldness and clarity however great its elaboration, and the melodies have
his distinctive plasticity. The handling of tonality over a large span is al-
ready masterly. The works key-centre is D, minor in the rst half, major
in the second. But it is often quitted for remote areas; and decisive returns
to D, often suggested, are almost as often suspensefully delayed. This
makes the almost sententiously rm D major of the opening of the fourth
section (the Mans reply) especially striking, and creates the works main
structural division, initiating a second movement complementary to the
rst. The nocturnal loveliness of the D major ending, too, is all the more
satisfying for being so long and so artfully postponed. Equally impressive,
on a smaller scale, is the moment-to-moment ebb and ow of harmonic
tensions from straightforward diatonicism to an already intense chromat-
icism, so that these opposing elements are kept in a living (because pre-
carious) balance, melting into one another without incongruity. Ex. 31
is a good illustrationthe relaxation from the very last climax (Verklarte
Nacht does indeed, in Egon Welleszs phrase, suffer from an excess of
climax, but with music of such youthful ardour it is an easily forgivable
fault) towards the start of the tranquil coda.
The chord at (x), incidentally, is the single uncatalogued dissonance
for which the work was rejected in 1899. But once it reached perfor-
mance Verklarte Nacht was not long in being accepted into the repertoire,
and it remains to this day the most popular exampleand no ignoble one
either, if hardly typicalof Schoenbergs work. It is, however, most of-
ten heard in either of the later versions he made for full string orchestra,
where the greater richness of tone is certainly an advantage, though not a
decisive one, over the string sextet original.
Schoenbergs ofcial String Quartet No. 1, Op. 7 in D minor, dates
from ve years later.
1
It sets out to be a masterpiece from the rst bar,
with a grimly determined, heaven-storming opening theme:
Ex. 31
Ex. 32
1
When he began it he abandoned work on a previous quartet in the same key, of which only
fragments survive.
It very nearly succeedscertainly much of it is greater music than any
he had written before. In this crucial work of his rst period, he tackled
the problem of writing a piece on the largest scale that dispensed with the
prop of a text (as in the Gurrelieder) or implied literary programme (as in
Pelleas und Melisande).
2
In so doing, he was undoubtedly inspired not
only by the large-scale forms of Wagner (who, with Brahms, profoundly
inuences the Quartets language) but by those of Beethovennot just
the Beethoven of the late quartets, but of the Eroica symphony, a work
Schoenberg acknowledged as his conscious model. The result is forty-
ve minutes pure music of the most highly wrought and concentrated
kindprobably the largest continuous movement for string quartet that
had ever been written. It is a single gigantic sonata-form, which (like
Pelleas) expands to accommodate the semblance of a four-movement
structure. A scherzo interposes between the two halves of the develop-
ment section, and a slow movement before the recapitulationwhich,
in turn, in cast in the form of a rondo with a slow, epilogue-like coda,
and in true Schoenbergian style continues the developmental process (of
the scherzo and slow movement themes as well as the others).
That is the large-scale design. On the smaller scale the music is in-
credibly intricate. It has often been said, with justice, that almost every
note is thematic: there is no lling-in anywhere, and the texture is usu-
ally highly contrapuntal, each instrument having something important to
sayoften something different from what the others are saying at the
same time. The work is very rich in melody and the expressive contrasts
necessary tosustain such a large conceptionindeed, it packs inthe widest
range of style and mood that Schoenberg had so far attempted. Many
aspects of it are forward-looking. The freedom of the polyphony, espe-
cially in the vast initial exposition and development, combines in places
with the chromatic characteristics of certain themes to produce abrasive,
linearly determined harmonies that are already close to the world of
the total-chromatic works. Schoenberg also introduces a whole range of
2
But there was still a semblance of a programme, a personal one; and although he declined to
reveal it he did not mind admitting its existence in later life, even telling his students that some
of the extravagances of form were because the piece was really a sort of symphonic poem
and to Dika Newlin that he had written his own life in music in this Quartet. See Schoenberg
Remembered, pp. 193 and 286.
string sounds which, though they had been used in orchestral contexts,
were still new to chamber musicwidespread use of harmonics, col legno
tapping of the strings with the wood of the bow, sul ponticello tremolandi,
contrasts between muted and unmuted playing.
It goes without saying that it is a very difcult work to play; and, in
all but the best performances, an exhausting one to listen to. The ex-
plosive passion and intellectual force, daunting enough in themselves, are
allied in the earlier parts of the Quartet to a certain hectoring earnestness
which can seem intimidating. Schoenberg himself commented near the
end of his life that he had, perhaps, demanded too much of the listeners
stamina.
Nevertheless, the work presents a challenge to performersto artic-
ulate its massive structures while bringing out the interplay of its many
moodswhich assures it a special place in the repertoire. For there is no
lack of contrast, and many welcome moments of comparative relaxation
and direct melodic appeal. One might instance how, in the rst devel-
opment section, a kind of hurdy-gurdy rhythm invades the music, and
we hear what might almost be a snatch of some tearful Viennese street-
ballad:
Or there is the forthright, vaunting theme of the scherzo; or,
most celebrated of all, the lovely E major viola melody from the slow
movement: see Ex. 34. The latter half of the work is perhaps more ap-
proachable than the opening sections: the rate of development is not so
feverish, and the harmony appears to have had the corners rubbed off it in
Ex. 33
the previous strugglesit is more familiarly tonal. This is most true of the
warm, long-drawn-out epilogue in D major, where all the works
conicts attain a resolution of untroubled calm; and where Schoenberg,
with his four string instruments, closes in a romantic lushness that ri-
vals Richard Strauss.
A few weeks after completing the Quartet, in October 1905, Scho-
enberg began, but did not nish, another chamber work after a Dehmel
poem: Ein Stelldichein (A trysting-place) for oboe, clarinet, violin, cello
and piano. The poem, like that which provided the inspiration for
Verklarte Nacht, comes from the rst edition of Dehmels Weib und Welt,
though the poet later withdrew it. Even more than Verklarte Nacht,
Dehmels Ein Stelldichein is a presentation of a guilty psychological
state, similar to that of the protagonist of Schoenbergs Erwartung; the
narrators death-wish, and the imagery of a poisoned garden, also an-
ticipates Das Buch der hangenden Garten. The music is striking enough for
us to regret its non-completion. A serene, nocturnal prelude in a much-
expanded E-at exists in fair copy; and a continuationsome three
minutes of a turbulent allegro in E-at minorsurvives in a sketchbook
and can be played.
3
Its hectic contrapuntal vigour is comparable to the
opening moments of the First String Quartet, with some whole-tone
inections that anticipate the First Chamber Symphony.
For dramatic convenience I have briey described the String Quartet
No. 2, Op. 10, at the beginning of Chapter 1. Here I would only point
Ex. 34
3
The forty-ve bars of fast music, marked Sehr rasch, heftig, were put into performable shape by
Friedrich Cerha. Ensembles seem more often to perform the ninety-bar preludial section on its
own, but the work was published in score in 1980, with Cerhas performing version edited by
Rudolf Stephan.
to some structural features. Compared to the form of the First Quartet
the Second seems highly conservative. This reects an obvious desire on
Schoenbergs part to make its expressive ideaso intimately bound up
with its exploration of new harmonic resourcesas comprehensible as
possible. Gone is the vast, taxing, forty-minute movement. Instead, we
nd the familiar four separate movements of a classical quartet, taking
some twenty-eight minutes to perform; the counterpoint as masterly as
ever, but not quite so involved; the textures transparent, the points of
structural division obvious, the development and derivation of the themes
made clear.
4
The rst movement is a concise sonata form (hardly longer
to play than the First Quartets exposition) with the order of its main
themes altered in the recapitulation. The second falls clearly into the
pattern of scherzo (with three contrasting themes) and trio, with Ach, du
lieber Augustin carrying familiarity to the point of grotesque in the tran-
sition back to the scherzo.
With the third movement we nd what seems an enormous
innovationthe addition of a soprano singer. But the song, Litany, is
cast as a tightly organized set of variations, so tight that every single g-
ure relates to the main theme, while that theme itself is built of four al-
ready familiar gures, three from the rst movement, the other from the
scherzo. And at least one reason for the sung text, surely, is that it may act
as an explanation, make quite explicit the kind of emotional experience
implied by the music. Likewise the nale, Entruckung, is not just a song-
setting, but a musical enactment provided with a verbal correlative. Even
here, after the free-chromatic introduction evoking the air from other
planets, Schoenberg gives the movement the layout and proportions of a
sonata-form, and adds a peaceful, transgured instrumental epilogue that
puts us back on purely musical ground and closes the tonal circle in a
quiet but fullled F-sharp major. This reversion to comparatively simple,
traditional structures created an important precedent: when Schoenberg
came to write twelve-note works he rst of all preferred to cast them,
too, in classical mouldsnot just because he loved the forms, but because
they were positive aids to comprehensibility, and helped him to stress the
continuity of tradition in his music.
4
These points also apply to the Second Chamber Symphony, which Schoenberg had laid aside
to work on the Second Quartet.
I suggested in Chapter 1 that if the Second Quartet is the preface to
the great upheaval of 19089, Pierrot Lunaire, Op. 21 is its ironic epilogue.
Light, ironic, satirical was the tone in which Pierrot was conceived,
according to Schoenberg himself; and even if that tone is not maintained
throughout, it is better to keep it in mind than to wax over-serious
about this strangest and most notorious of his compositions. Elements of
the Expressionist nightmare do indeed gain entrance, but the deliberate
mannerism of the musics highly sculptured forms helps distance and
undercut them (as does the simple, rigid structure of Guirauds texts).
The self-absorbed artist is satirized in the guise of Pierrot, the commedia
dellarte clown turned morbid aesthete, while Schoenbergs choice of
ensemble invokes eeting resemblances to a kind of surrealist cabaret act.
There are ve players handling eight instruments (ute and piccolo;
clarinet and bass clarinet; violin and viola; cello; piano) and each of the
twenty-one numbers uses a different combination of themthe full
eight appear only in the very last. While the instrumentalists convey the
musical substance, the poemsand much of the works disturbing
effectare delivered by a female reciter employing the device known
as Sprechstimme (speech-song).
Towards the end of the nineteenth century several composers had
sought to control the interaction of a speaking voice with a musical ac-
companiment, not only rhythmically but in terms of pitchas Scho-
enberg himself did in the monodrama of the Gurrelieder. In Pierrot, how-
ever, he went further, writing a melodic line for vocal declamation in
which the speaking voice must momentarily touch the indicated pitch,
then rise or fall away from it in a glissandoit should resemble neither
song nor a sing-song manner of speaking. The precise interpretation of
Schoenbergs instructions has often been found difcult: they imply rel-
ative pitch, a free voice-line, yet he notates exact pitches, and at certain
points exact pitches are indeed necessary for motivic interplay with the
ensemble. Nevertheless, many artists have attempted the work with a fair
degree of successthere is no sign of this problem driving it out of the
repertoire, where it remains more rmly entrenched than most other
Schoenberg works.
Pierrot is divided into three parts of seven numbers each. Part I is
nearest to the light, ironical, satirical ideal: a series of character portraits
and nocturnes in whichas throughout the cyclethe moon is a si-
lent, omnipresent inuence. In Part II the nightmare takes over, with the
vision of giant moths, blotting out the sun with their wings, and pro-
ceeds to explore images of violence, guilt and retribution. In Part III it
gradually ebbs away again, and a nostalgia enters verses and music: Pier-
rot travels home to Bergamo, and the poet, liberated, awakes to the an-
cient scent of far-off days. The various numbers sum up in microcosm
the experience of the earlier total-chromatic works. The xed form of
Guirauds thirteen-line rondels (in which lines 1 and 2 recur as 7 and 8,
and 1 again as 13) bestows brevity, and often induces elements of musical
recapitulation as well. Many other number-games and numerological
symbolisms can be discerned in the individual movements, used in an
almost Bachian fashion. But the forms are free for the most partNo. 13,
Enthauptung (Beheading) is, indeed, an example of a freely evolving
form like Op. 11 No. 3 or Op. 16 No. 5. The strict organization of the
passacaglia Nacht (No. 8), the three-part invention of Madonna (No.
6), clearly indebted to the study of Bach, or the contrapuntal miracle
Der Mondeck (No. 18), though indicative of future developments, is
the exception rather than the rule. The cycle presents, rather, a series of
fantastic or lyrical musical imagesthe sweet and skittish violin solo of
Columbine (No. 2); the pale, stylized waltz of Valse de Chopin (No.
5); Der kranke Mond (The Sick Moon), in which the reciter is accom-
panied only by a mournful solo ute (No. 7); the extreme emotionality of
Die Kreuze (The Crosses, No. 14); Serenade (No. 19) with its superb
and virtuosic cello solo (see Ex. 35); the gentle barcarolle of Heimfahrt
(Homeward Journey), and the innitely tender awakening, with its hint
of tonality regained, of the concluding O alter Duft.
The Serenade, Op. 24 is, as its title suggests, one of Schoenbergs most
relaxed and ingratiating scores. Leos Janacek, hearing it at an I.S.C.M.
festival, described it as a piece of Viennese strumming. It was begun in
1920, but the bulk of the music dates from 1923. It thus spans the nal
stages of the period of searching that led to the adoption of the twelve-
note method, and the musics warmth and gaiety surely bear witness
to a certain relief and return of condence as the way ahead began to
seem clear and certain. The work is in seven characterful movements, of
which several use various kinds of serial technique, for the most part
unobtrusively. The ensemble consists of seven instrumentsclarinet, bass
clarinet, mandolin, guitar and string triowith the addition of a bass or
baritone soloist in the fourth movement. The sound-world recalls not
only the more clownish moments of Pierrot Lunaire, but also the near-
contemporary chamber works of other composersnotably Stravinskys
Ragtime and The Soldiers Taleand some commentators have claimed to
detect a jazz inuence; but to this hearer at least, the confection is entirely
and engagingly Austrian.
Ex. 35
The rst movement is a jaunty march in a telescoped sonata-form, the
lead most often being taken by the clarinets while mandoline, guitar and
strings add pattering or pizzicato rhythmic gures that seem to tumble
over each other with enthusiasm. There follows a gracefully poised min-
uet and less well-mannered trio with a viola solo whose acerbities recall
the Serenade movement of Pierrot Lunaire. The third movement is a
set of ve variations and coda on a ruminative theme (of eleven bars
length, using eleven tones of the chromatic scale arranged in a fourteen-
note series) announced by unaccompanied clarinet in its lowest register.
Though the variations preserve the proportions of the parent theme, they
are notable for their rhythmic exibility and textural inventiveness.
The only strictly twelve-note movement is the fourth, a vehement
setting of Petrarchs Sonnet No. 217 (If I could take revenge on her).
The method is somewhat primitively applied, as the voice part consists of
thirteen rotations of the original untransposed row, while the ensemble
derives accompanimental gures more freely from the same source. It
requires extremely sensitive singing to avoid the impression that it in-
habits a lower level of inspiration than the other movements. The works
most expansive section followsthe delightful Dance-Scene, whose
design is enlarged (as in some other movements) by the use of formal
repeats. Two principal dance-characters are alternateda lively, capri-
cious waltz and a delicately soulful Austrian landler, complete with Mahle-
rian cuckoo-calls in the tune:
The sixth movement is a Song without Words, a hushed twenty-six bar
miniature of rapt beauty, through whose muted textures a wide-spanned
melody gracefully arches its way. Then the seventh movement, a pot-
pourri using the rst movements march as a basis and recessional,
passes themes from the other movements in affectionate review (with the
Ex. 36
Landler Ex. 36 much in evidence) and brings the work to an end in high
good humour.
If the Serenade is one of Schoenbergs most likeable works, his next
chamber composition, the Wind Quintet (19234), is initially one of the
most forbidding. It is the rst really large-scale twelve-note work, and
the rst piece since the Second Quartet in which he felt himself able
to return fully to the classical forms of the eighteenth- and nineteenth-
century masters which meant so much to him. He celebrates the return
with an extended display of compositional virtuosity which to many lis-
teners makes the Quintet one of his most abstract pieces. Its dedication,
to his newly born grandson, Dem Bubi Arnold indicates that Schoen-
berg conceived the work as something of a divertimento, but the re-
sult is far more weighty than most which receive that designation. Wind
Quintets tend, on the whole, to be shorter than chamber works for
strings, for simple reasons of breath-control and audience stamina. Scho-
enbergs is over forty minutes long, in four big movements, and is ex-
tremely difcult to play. It follows that really well-rehearsed, affection-
ate, ingratiating performances are rareand anything below a very high
standard of playing tends to become an assault on the ear.
Moreover, this is one of the few cases where the harmonic aspect
of the music seems to be almost entirely subordinated to the thematic,
polyphonic employment of the twelve-note method. I say seems be-
cause it would in fact be very difcult to prove, and the work does ac-
tually suggest an overall key-centrea good one for wind instruments,
E-at. But in the nature of things a quintet of ute, oboe, clarinet, horn
and bassoon does not blend with anything like the smoothness of a string
quartet: the ear is bound to pick out the individual lines in any chord, as
much as the homogenous entity. The music, then, is as intensely contra-
puntal as most other Schoenberg, but the medium magnies our aware-
ness of the fact while diminishing our perception of the harmonic sense
which holds the intertwining lines in balance. In addition, to an extent
rare in Schoenberg, the music does not often present explicit melodies;
rather, various kinds of polyphonic texture.
It is, in sum, a fascinating work (and in the rare rst-rate performance
a most enjoyable one), full of contrasts of colour and mood, but one feels
he had not yet assimilated the twelve-note method into his natural style
as perfectly as he may have believed. The rst movement (Schwungvoll)
has the proportions of a broad, reective, sonata-form. The second is a
good-natured, rather heavy-footed scherzo with a livelier trio, and the
calm slow movement (Etwas langsam) is in ternary song-form. The most
immediately appealing movement is undoubtedly the rondo-nale, not
least because its perky main theme (announced at the outset by clarinet)
gives a more clearly melodic and rhythmic basis to the music and is easily
recognizable at each return. At the very end of the work, too, Schoen-
berg suddenly relaxes the apparent harmonic saturation: he liquidates the
twelve-note row into the chains of ascending and descending fourths of
which he was so fond, and achieves thereby a beautifully terse, biting
nal cadence into E-at (Ex. 37).
The Suite for seven instruments, Op. 29, raises some of the problems
demonstrated by the Wind Quintet in an even more acute form. It is one
of Schoenbergs wittiest and warmest-hearted works: but an inadequate
performance infallibly turns it into an arid, sour-toned endurance test.
Ex. 37
Partly it is a question of the ensemble. The combination of E-at clar-
inet, B-at clarinet, bass clarinet, piano and string trio can easily be a
hard, unblending one. The technical difculties are as uncompromising as
ever, and there is an added stylistic problem. The work is dominated by
dance-rhythms of various kinds, but Schoenberg tends to play the music
off against these rhythms by highly sophisticated shifts of accent, cross-
rhythms, sprung rhythms, syncopation, and off-beat entries. When the
players are able to sense and convey this tension and interplay between
the apparent and actual pulse, it adds tremendous rhythmic life to the
music. But if they are just occupied in counting the beats (which y by
very quickly!) and in playing their own notes, then scramble and con-
fusion can ensue.
5
The work usually requires a conductor.
The work, composed between 1924 and 1926, was a kind of wedding
present for Schoenbergs second wife, Gertrud. He originally planned
a seven-movement, Serenade-like piece, including a waltz and a foxtrot;
but in the event the Suite comprised four large-scale, highly developed
movements of a pronounced dance-character. As in the Quintet, a key-
centre of E-at is discernible; the construction of the twelve-note row
enabled him to begin and end each movement with gures including
the notes G and E-at (S) for Gertrud Schoenberg. The classical sounds
of thirds and sixths are derived directly from the rows salient interval-
lic properties. The row had more valuable constructional characteristics,
however: it is here that Schoenbergs practice of combining different,
related row-forms really begins in earnest.
The rst movement, Ouverture, is a bright and vigorous piece: it
resembles a sonata-form with a big ternary exposition, but the drunken
waltz (see Ex. 11b in Chapter 6) takes the place of the development
proper and returns after the recapitulation (which has been thoroughly
developmental) in the coda. The next movement, Tanzschritte (Dance-
steps) is a ery, rather sardonic character-piece, resembling if anything
a highly stylized polka. The pace is fast and furious for the most part, but
the coda is quieter, more reective. The third movement, a Theme with
Variations, is usually treated as a curiosity of twelve-note music, instead
of the straightforward piece of splendid music-making it is. The theme is
5
My impression is that performances of the latter kind are much rarer than they used to be.
But performances of any kind remain rarer than this wonderful work deserves.
a perfectly tonal one in E major: a Schoenbergian adaptation of a tune
well known in Germany as A
nnchen von Tharauno folksong, as is

sometimes stated, but the work of the composer Friedrich Silcher (1789
1860). Schoenberg presents it on bass clarinet, which picks out the req-
uisite notes fromthe pianos chattering twelve-note accompaniment. The
four variations never stray far from the source-melody, but are strongly
contrasted: and the third, with its dreamy high clarinet line, crystalline
piano guration, violin harmonics and col legno pattering from the other
strings, is music of ethereal beauty. The nale is a Gigue with elements of
a fugue and the proportions of a sonata-form. Here Schoenbergs rhyth-
mic dislocations are at their most developed, and the movement is either
invigorating or messy depending on the performance. There is a beauti-
fully delicate reminiscence of the above-mentioned third variation (with
elements of the rst movement intermingled) before the agile coda, which
concludes with a reference to the Suites very opening.
Schoenbergs next work, the Third String Quartet, Op. 30 (1927), is
one of the most poised and serene he ever wrote, classical in spirit as
well as in form. If less colourful and dramatic than the other quartets, the
Third gains a special place in the listeners affections through its positive,
optimistic character, its lucidity of thought, its unfailing melodiousness
and lyric grace. And again a tonal centreof Cis discernible. It is
much less simple a work than it rst seems, but its emotional complexities
are hinted at, not directly stated.
There are four movements. Schoenberg regarded the rst (Moderato)
as unorthodox in layout, though there are few obstacles to regarding it as
a beautifully proportioned sonata form. Doubtless the composer was
thinking of the running quaver motion, presented at the very outset in an
eight-note ostinato pattern in second violin and viola, whichthough it
assumes many guisescourses through almost every bar of the move-
ment, and against which the graceful, long-breathed melodies we think
of as rst and second subjects are continually played off. In fact, it is ex-
actly this quaver motion which gives the movement its classical sense of
athletic, uninterrupted ow, and welds it into a satisfying whole.
The Adagio second movement is a blend of rondo and variations.
Two calmly expressive themes alternate, but are much transformed at
each appearance. The second has a characteristic staccato accompaniment,
which as the movement proceeds brings to mind a suggestion of distant
marching. The third movement is labelled an Intermezzo, but is a
straightforward scherzo and trio, the scherzos elegant opening theme
preserving something of the character of a minuet. The nale is a spirited
sonata-rondo, with the same sense of classical momentum as the rst
movement: a vigorous main theme alternates with a smoothly lyrical can-
tilena in which the cello is prominent in its high register, and a more
rhythmic episode that may recall the march-like music of the Adagio. In
the coda, Schoenberg dissolves this brilliant and charming Quartet into a
nal, ambling ostinato.
The Third Quartet was commissioned by the great American patroness
of chamber music, Elizabeth Sprague Coolidge (who also provided the
proximate cause of some of the nest works of Bartok, Frank Bridge,
Hindemith, Prokoev, Stravinsky, and Webern, among others). In 1936,
when Schoenberg was living in the United States, she repeated her com-
mission. The result was the String Quartet No. 4, Op. 37a work of rare
mastery, rich in substance and magnicent in its craftsmanship. Again we
nd the traditional four-movement layout, but the scale is larger than
in the Third Quartet. The range of expression, too, is much widerthis
is a dramatic work, full of contrasts of character and pace, often tough
and hard-bitten in sound, but holding its component parts in a dy-
namic equilibrium that prepares the way for a sanely optimistic nale
without unnecessary heroics. In character it most resembles the Violin
Concerto on which Schoenberg was engaged at the same period. To
largeness of gesture is allied more far-reaching use of string harmonics, col
legno playing and other effects, which had been almost entirely eschewed
in No. 3.
The rst movement (Allegro molto, energico) can be likened to a sonata-
form, though Schoenberg did not emphasize this aspect.
6
Certainly there
are two contrasting thematic groups, but in retrospect the movement
seems dominated by the downright utterance of the theme announced
at the very outset (Ex. 38a). This powers the argument with passion-
ate force, and the whole movement has an irresistible momentum
which is, nevertheless, very different from the easy onward-spinning
motion of the Third Quartet. The music is much more strenuous and
6
But see above, p. 153, for J. Peter Burkholders analysis of the movement as a modied
sonata design.
volatile, as would bet a work in Schoenbergs favourite D minorand
indeed D seems to be the suggested key-centre, Ex. 38a as in many other
passages.
The second movement (Comodo) is an intermezzoa large-scale,
dance-like piece in 3/4 with a somewhat faster trio in 2/2. Lighter moods
predominate here, but they are subtle, not supercial ones. The outer
sections might be a minuet or Landler, but their soft-stepping rhythms
convey no hint of nostalgiarather a tense, alert vitality to which the use
of harmonics and sul ponticello playing adds a touch of the light fantastic.
The Largo slow movement begins with a tragic, declamatory theme for
all four instruments in unison (Ex. 38bit uses a transposition of the
original row as found in Ex. 38a): its improvisatory, chant-like nature
might just possibly be the sublimation of some memory of Hebrew
cantillation.
This introduces a bipartite movement in whose rst half the rst vio-
lin more than once attempts a orid, impassioned cadenza in the spirit of
Ex. 38a
Ex. 38b
Ex. 38b. That theme returns, inverted, to announce the second half,
which begins with a thoughtful fugato and gradually binds rebellious
elements into a threnodic but calmer unity.
The nale (Allegro) contrasts two principal ideas, characterized by their
respective markings amabile and agitato. Both are march-like, and for all its
resemblances to sonata-rondo the movement might best be described as
an extended march (a feature of several Schoenberg works of the pe-
riod, cf. the Violin Concerto, Kol Nidre and the Piano Concerto). Passing
through many vicissitudes in a particularly eventful and wide-ranging
development, the movement strives for and eventually attains a mood of
quiet condence which the gentle calando coda conrms.
The Ode to Napoleon Buonaparte, Op. 41 of 1942, is a setting for string
quartet, piano and reciter of a poem by Lord Byron whose 171 lines are a
tour-de-force of unbridled sarcasm, kindled by disgust at Napoleons ca-
pitulation in 1814. The parallel with Hitler in 1942 (still very much in
command in Germany) was hardly exact, but doubtless Schoenberg saw
in Byrons text an opportunity to express his own loathing of contem-
porary totalitarian dictatorship. That he set the last stanza (which Byron
excised from his nal version of the poem) with its reference to Wash-
ington, the Cincinnatus of the West, perhaps indicates his faith in
eventual victory, and pays a compliment to the country that had now
been his home for eight years.
By nature Schoenberg was superbly equipped to compose music for
this outpouring of passionate scorn. He gives the reciter the freer and
simpler form of heightened declamation he favoured in his last works, in
which pitches are only approximately indicated by reference to a cen-
tral stave-line, but the rhythms are exactly notated, the general shape of
phrases delineated, and more minute vocal inections suggested by sharps
and ats. The form of the work is free, though several principal motives
recur and are developedthe welter of images borne along on the ood
of Byrons tirade is reected at every stage in the twists and turns of
Schoenbergs coruscating stream of musical thought. The range of in-
strumental colour is very wide, and includes some highly memorable
effectsfor instance, the words but who would soar the solar height,
to set in such an endless night? are illustrated by an eerie, downward-
swooping glissando in harmonics, played sul ponticello, col legno on viola
and cello.
The Ode is a twelve-note work, but the most traditionally tonal in
sound that Schoenberg ever wrote. Its note-row allowed the formation
of plentiful triadic chords: moreover, he here relaxed his customary vig-
ilance against octave doublings, and began to re-order the notes of the
rows two hexachords with unprecedented licence, concentrating more
on its characteristic interval structure than on an unalterable succession of
tones. The result is often close to the harmonic world of the late tonal
works such as Kol Nidre, and the Ode at several points suggestsand
nally cadences triumphantly intothe key of E-at major. Its use is
perhaps ironicrecalling the key of the Eroica, which Beethoven orig-
inally dedicated to Napoleon; and unmistakably ironic is the music for
the line the earthquake voice of victory, where Schoenberg quotes the
opening motive of Beethovens Fifth Symphony!
In August 1946 Schoenberg suffered the near-fatal heart-attack men-
tioned in Chapter 4and shortly afterwards, in a burst of creative
energy, wrote what many consider one of his greatest works, the String
Trio, Op. 45. Thomas Mann records a conversation about it with the
composer in October of that year:
He told me about the new trio he had just completed, and about the expe-
riences he had secretly woven into the compositionexperiences of which
the work was a kind of fruit. He had, he said, represented his illness and
medical treatment in the music, including even the male nurses and all the
other oddities of American hospitals. The work was extremely difcult to
play, he said, in fact almost impossible, or at best only for three players of
virtuoso rank; but, on the other hand, the music was very rewarding because
of its extraordinary tonal effects.
7
It would be misguided, even so, to regard the Trio as too exclusively a
fruit of Schoenbergs temporary death (he had, in fact, begun sketch-
ing it two months before the attack)to regard it as pathological pro-
gramme music or a musical medical report. Indeed, although Schoenberg
later told Adolph Weiss that he had even depicted the entry of the hy-
podermic needle, the present writer sees no point in hunting out such
details. The music is simply not comprehensible in those terms. It is
enough to know that it reects an experience of extreme physical and
7
The Genesis of a Novel (London, 1961, translated by Richard and Clara Winston), p. 172.
mental disorientationand reects it brilliantly, in violent dissonance
and rhythmic disruption, the most intensive use Schoenberg ever made
of extraordinary tonal effects with string instruments, and above all, the
fragmentation of melodic material. The freedom of form and expression
is of an order Schoenberg had scarcely approached since Erwartung.
To seek to encompass such a desperate experience and give it artistic
form is not necessarily morbid; rst and foremost, it is the most con-
vincing demonstration of being alive, of not having succumbed to di-
saster. Even so, the Trio would be a lesser work than it is were that all it
contained. Rather, the physical catastrophe appears to have impelled
Schoenberg to produce a creative statement that would sum up, in the
most concentrated form, the essential aspects of his art. It is, therefore,
not only the most adventurous piece he ever wrote, stylistically, struc-
turally and in its application of the twelve-note method. It also enshrines
the deepest contrasts. For every nightmarish passage of hammered chords,
clicking col legno bowing or glassy harmonics, there is one of profound
peace or reective tendernessand it is these elements, eventually, which
are left unchallenged at the end. Though the revolutionary aspects of
the Trio have claimed most of the attention of commentators, it is the
works expressive totality that is the most impressive thing about it.
The point can hardly be better illustrated than by quoting the opening
two bars, and the beginning of the second main section (Exx. 39a and b
respectively):
Ex. 39
The Trio returns to the single-movement form of Schoenbergs early
works, but in a new way. The structure has ve spans, three Parts
divided by two Episodes. Part 1 and the First Episode together comprise
what may loosely be termed the exposition. But we cannot think in terms
of rst and second subjects: motives there are in plenty, but they are
short, and uncompromisingly juxtaposedit is their manner of presen-
tation, most of all, which characterizes these rst two sections. Part 1,
with Ex. 39a, plunges us into a fantastic world in which we seem to have
lost our bearings completely. Trills, tremolandi, harmonics, rhythmic
gures, snatches of melody, motivic blocksgraphic images and out-
bursts of frightening intensityare ung, apparently at random, upon
the listener. We seem to be at the centre of a psychological storm. But
when Episode I begins we are confronted with something familiar, even
comfortinga serene rising phrase on the violin, in a clear A major (Ex.
39b). The Episode then continues with more calm, pacifying material
though it is some time before an extended melodic statement appears.
Part 2 and the Second Episode can be viewed as a development. Part
2 attempts to continue the tranquil moods of the First Episode, and for
Ex. 39 (continued )
the most part succeeds. Ex. 13, in Chapter 6, is a good example of the
warmth and gentleness of much of the music: its sound-world seems
almost to approach that of the late Beethoven quartetsand, considering
the circumstances of its composition, it is not wholly fanciful to see
in passages such as Ex. 13 a Schoenbergian equivalent of the Heiliger
Dankgesang. In the Second Episode, however, the frenzied, disruptive
music regains the upper hand, and explodes with new force at the outset
of Part 3. This nal section begins as a drastically compressed recapitu-
lation of Part 1 and the First Episode: Exx. 39a and b both return ver-
batim, other bars are much altered, others simply disappearSchoenberg
concentrates on the most striking images of the earlier music. But a nal
fury of the psychological storm gives way to one of Schoenbergs most
consolatory codas. A lyrical melody that rst emerged in Part 2 is heard
cantabile in the violins highest register, shining through a halo of har-
monics from viola and cello, before the work oats light as thistledown to
a quiet, undemonstrative close of profound calm; the Expressionist night-
mare has nally been transcended.
Schoenbergs last instrumental work, the Phantasy, Op. 47, for violin
with piano accompaniment followed three years later in 1949. The
phrasing of the title is signicant: the violin is the dominating instrument
throughout, and Schoenberg actually composed the whole violin line
before writing a note for the piano. There could be few clearer illustra-
tions of the primacy of melody in his music, and the Phantasy is one of
his most uninhibited demonstrations of melodic prowess. Ex. 40b below,
for instance, is merely the opening of a beautifully sly waltz-tune. The
String Trios traits of galvanic energy and extreme expressive diversity are
maintained, while Schoenbergs concern to compress several movements
into one attains its ultimate renement. There are ve distinct sections,
and the work lasts about eight minutes.
Ex. 40
The rst section, an impassioned, declamatory Grave, is given a much-
curtailed recapitulation in the last. The three central episodes each have
their distinctive characters: a sweeter Lento melody, a dance-like Grazioso
and a tough, vitally rhythmic Scherzando. Commentators seemagreed that
there are no connections, apart from rather technical serial ones, between
these three and the outer sections; but the ear is likely to perceive some
nonetheless. Take the violins opening pronouncement (Ex. 40a), which
returns to close the rst section. Compare the start of the Grazioso (Ex.
40b): certainly the mood is different, intervallic correspondence is not
exactbut the similarity of shape and gesture are sufcient to establish an
audible relationship. Likewise the slightly later chorale-like melody (Ex.
40c), beginning with the same attention-claiming repeated-note gure as
a and b, is not just an inversion of Ex. 40as intervallic content, but also a
perfectly audible broadening-out of the rst sections second main theme
(Ex. 40d). Moreover, much of the Scherzando section could be regarded
as a playful elaboration of that repeated-note gure with which a, and the
work, begins: a feature which reaches its apotheosis in a fusillade of
repeated Ds in the nal section. These audible similarities help clarify the
works unity for the listener. Perhaps it was this very freedom, this lack of
formal constraint on his invention, that Schoenberg was indicating when
he called this mercurial work Phantasy.
Ex. 40 (continued )
l ;
C H A P T E R T E N
Solo Keyboard Music
S
choenberg was no pianist, and showed no especial in-
terest in the piano in his rst mature works except as accompani-
ment to the voice. His earliest pianistic attempts have little distinction
witness the gauche, sub-Mendelssohnian, but withal rather likeable Lied
ohne Worte of about 1891. A set of Three Piano Pieces completed in
October 1894 are not unskilful (if still not very pianistic) essays in
an effusive late-Romantic style, leaning especially on Brahmss late
Capricci and Intermezziat that time the latest thing in piano music.
Though somewhat heavy-handed (and occasionally requiring chordal
stretches unplayable by a mere two hands) they are musically in no way
contemptibleleast of all the third, a Presto in A minor. The set of tune-
ful, rather Schubertian four-hand pieces of 1896 benets from its dis-
tinctly modest formal ambitions. At this stage of his development, clearly,
Schoenberg was more at ease in writing for voices or strings.
Yet the rst true totally-chromatic work was the epoch-making Three
Piano Pieces Op. 11, of 1909. It may be that entry into this new musical
region, as well as the experience gained in the accompaniments of Das
Buch der hangenden Garten, had liberated Schoenberg from any inhibitions
about the instrument: for the new harmonic vocabulary dictated an en-
tirely new kind of pianism, in which he need fear no competitors, and
could have no peers.
Yet inevitably, in a composer so creatively concerned with tradition, the
newness is only relative. Through the keyboard layout and emotional
x 226 x
content of Op. 11 we still discern the inuence of late Brahms. The deep
basses, massive chords, syncopations and cross-rhythmsthese are all
Brahmsian features, but employed within a totally-chromatic context
their effect is quite different. It is a totally thematic context too, so that
Brahmss characteristically detailed motivic working is extended by
Schoenberg to virtually every gure.
Beyond the broad stylistic similarities these are three very different
compositions. They all, none the less, convey a sense of a frontier having
been irrevocably crossed, and a denite choice of roads now lying open.
Nos. 1 and 2 take paths which never entirely lose sight of the frontier:
some at least of their powerful elegiac effect derives from the extent to
which they are still haunted by tonal functions. In No. 2 this produces
an extreme tensionwe feel the opening FD pedal in the bass ought to
dene a key-centre, while the melodic line does its best to reject the
implication:
Instead the dragging pedal, recurring again and again, becomes a motive
in its own right, an obsessive, sinister force binding to earth the musics
ights of passion; and back to which it must sink, exhausted, after a
tremulous, uttering climax in high register. No. 1 is more tranquil,
more self-determining in its total thematicismtonality here is at most a
distant memory of Tristan. The third piece, by contrast, troubles nothing
about what music once was, but lunges out boldly into new regions. This
is the earliest (and one of the most radical) of Schoenbergs attempts to
discover a new formal imperative that could direct the new language
of total chromaticism. While the other pieces display more traditional
Ex. 41
Sol o Ke yboar d Mus i c x 227
elements of development and recapitulation, Op. 11 No. 3 is cast as a
continuouslyapparently intuitivelyunfolding sequence of diverse,
self-contained ideas. None of them is repeated, each functions as a little
development section on its own, and progress to the next seems prin-
cipally the result of accumulated momentum: a momentum created by
the rate of discharge of musical thought.
1
Schoenberg imposes a unity, a
linear sequence, upon a string of tenuously related events almost by sheer
will-powerfrom the explosive chords of the opening to the cryptic
diminuendo with which the piece ends. Only in Erwartung was he
to succeed in something comparable on the largest scale, for the self-
contained non-tonal fragment has a fatal tendency to act as an expressive
end in itself.
The problem is seen most clearly in the Six Little Piano Pieces, Op. 19,
of 1911, which are the briefest of miniatures. No. 1, the longest, occupies
only eighteen bars, the shortest (Nos. 2 and 3) nine each. They illustrate
the stubborn self-sufciency of the material with which Schoenberg was
trying to work in his larger compositions; the pregnancy of each phrase,
the hyper-emotional concern with the passing moment that is such a
feature of musical Expressionism. This was what Webern turned into
such a virtue in his own music. But Schoenbergs struggle, at this period,
was almost always to wrest larger forms from the intense fragments, and
for him such a lapse into epigram is rare. After hearing these pieces we
may detect the note of personal experience in the famous preface he
wrote for the 1924 publication of Weberns Bagatelles for string quartet.
Think what self-denial is necessary, he says there, to cut a long story so
short . . . to convey a novel in a single gesture, or happiness by one catch
of the breath.
However, the language of Op. 19 is not Webernian. Rather these
pieces present an extreme distillation of the expressive essence that in-
forms Op. 11, isolating single elements in simpler, more delicate textures,
pinning them down like a buttery to a board. Perhaps the most moving
1
Schoenbergs autograph rst draft of Op. 11 No. 3 reveals that he made a substantial deletion
early in the piece, cutting out a passage marked by several repetitions of phrases and gurations
presumably because its character undermined the state of constant change shown by the rest of
the movement. It is notable that in producing his Concert Interpretation of Op. 11 No. 2,
Busoni felt impelled to introduce many more phrase-repetitions in that piece, sometimes at
different octave transpositions, than Schoenberg had allowed himself.
of the six is the last, with its two tolling bell-like chords that sound
throughout the piece. Schoenberg wrote it after accompanying Mah-
lers cofn to the grave-side. This, too, speaks volumes in a catch of the
breatha sigh (ein Hauch):
The Five Piano Pieces, Op. 23 and the Suite for Piano, Op. 25 were
composed concurrently between 1920 and 1923, at the crucial period of
Schoenbergs creative life when he was moving at last into composition
with twelve notes related only to each other. The fth piece of Op. 23, a
Waltz, was the rst twelve-note composition to be published (in No-
vember 1923); but the Prelude and Intermezzo of Op. 25, not published
till June 1925, were the rst twelve-note pieces Schoenberg actually
composed (in July 1921)they were, therefore, the substance of the
discovery he spoke about to Josef Rufer in Traunkirchen (see p. 54).
Whereas the twelve-note Waltz exists in Op. 23 alongside music in less
rigorous style, the Suite was the rst entire work to be derived from one
note-row.
In fact, all the other Op. 23 pieces exhibit serial procedures, since each
is founded on a little row or rows containing a varying number of notes
(the maximum number, in the second piece, is ten). Naturally enough
this interesting evolutionary stage in Schoenbergs language has, like the
non-serial movements of the Op. 24 Serenade, tended to bulk larger in
importance for most commentators than the expressive content of the
pieces themselves.
Ex. 42
The piano style of Op. 23 is now far removed from the Brahmsian
archetype. The textures are translucent, and Schoenberg uses the whole
range of the keyboard with a delicacy that suggests a kind of Ex-
pressionist Impressionism. Though complex in structure, conveying a
succession of eeting moods with great subtlety, these pieces are more
objective than the intense Opp. 11 and 19each has a touch of the light-
fantastic about it. The rst (Sehr langsam), with its calm, owing onward
movement, is a three-part invention, spinning its chromatic counter-
point with Bach-like tranquillity. The second (Sehr rasch) is a small-scale
sonata-form exposition and development; but the listener is more likely
to hear it rst of all as a succession of vigorous upward-rushing gures,
rising to a brief climax and ending with a slow coda that reverses the
direction and sinks down once more into the depths.
No. 3 (Langsam) is the longest, the most extensively developed, and
the most lyrical of the Five Pieces. It could almost be a nocturne, with its
shimmering trills and gleams of luminous piano colour. In this piece
Schoenbergs keyboard writing attains a crystal clarity that even Ravel
might have admired: see Ex. 43, and note its contrary motion.
The fourth piece (Schwungvoll) is the scherzo of the set, in which no fewer
than ve note-cells are pulled about in a concentrated and capricious
development. It rises to an impassioned central climax, from which the
music relaxes progressively to a surprisingly tender close.
Ex. 43
The last piece, the famous twelve-note Waltz, is hardly a waltz for
dancing to, but rather a highly stylized fantasy in waltz-time, not without
a hint of affectionate parody. It comes to a gently poetic end, evanescing
in a repeated trill that suggests curtains stirred in the draughts of a deserted
ballroom.
The dance-models for the various movements of the Op. 25 Suite are
much more obvious, both in rhythm and formal layout. Indeed on rst
acquaintance it seems odd to nd this revolutionary twelve-note music
comfortably accommodated in ancient ternary structures, complete with
formal repeat sections: in one sense the Suite contains more literal rep-
etition than any other work of Schoenberg. From Expressionist Im-
pressionism we appear to have moved into Serial Neoclassicism. But
that is not the real state of affairs: the work is not Neo- anything. Unlike
the venture into total chromaticism, in which every further step he took
was fraught with imponderable dangers, the discovery of the twelve-note
method provided Schoenberg with a law by which his music could
liveand, as Goethe once remarked, it is only in laws that we nd true
freedom. It is more likely that, just as he conned himself throughout the
Suite to only four forms of the note-row (above, p. 141), at rst he needed
the strict design of the old forms simply to put a brake on his fertility of
invention while he worked out the implications of the new style.
The central Intermezzo inhabits again the subtle world of the Op. 23
pieces. For the rest, the Suite is a sardonic divertimento im Alten/Neuen
Stil, a witty recreation of the Bachian keyboard suite in twentieth-
century guise (the twelve-note row actually includes the B-A-C-H mo-
tive in retrograde). The Praludium, with its repeated notes and semiquaver
ourishes, poses as an updated Baroque toccata; and the gawky Gavotte,
tripping Musette (using a tritone instead of a perfect fth as a drone bass),
the periwigged Minuet with its sternly professorial canonic Trio (see
Ex. 14), and the wildly abandoned Gigue all display Schoenbergs musical
humour at its best. The element of parody is obvious enough in some of
his late tonal works: the respect in which the twelve-note ones are held
ought not to prevent us from acknowledging it in some of them as well.
Yet perhaps Schoenbergs ripest music for solo piano has tended to be
eclipsed by the historical importance of Op. 25. His last two piano pieces,
written in 1928 and 1931 and published as Op. 33a and 33b respectively,
are not epoch-making. But each is a grand synthesis of the best aspects of
the preceding piano works. Each might stand as a concert item on its
own, for they are broadly similar in layouteach has two principal sub-
jects which are extensively developed in true Schoenbergian manner, but
kept distinct and recognizable throughout. As a pair, the pieces make a
twentieth-century counterpart to Brahmss Two Rhapsodies, Op. 79.
Their language, though twelve-note, has something of the late-
Romantic warmth and tonal suggestiveness of Op. 11but viewed with
the objectivity of the Op. 23 pieces and the Suite, and expressed in piano
writing that matches theirs in gracefulness, though it has a richer, mel-
lower texture. Thus Op. 33a and b emerge as at once the subtlest and
most relaxed of Schoenbergs piano pieces. Here the composer has no
need of strict dance-forms to discipline his inventivenessnor indeed of
any narrow view of twelve-note orthodoxy: in Op. 33, as in the other
works of his Berlin years, it is rapidly becoming clear that serialism is
precisely what Schoenberg makes of it. Opus 33a, for instance, announ-
ces its row not as a melodic line but as a lush succession of four-
note chords, which are only given melodic identity towards the end of
the piece. Opus 33b, after an ambling opening that states its row in the
clearest possible terms, passes on to an amiable idea in which, because of
plentiful note-repetition, key-feeling is very strong:
This kind of passage points forward to the more euphonious harmonic
world of some of Schoenbergs later compositions, which is only one
reason why the two pieces of Op. 33 are among his most representative
works, and a good introduction to his many-sided art.
Ex. 44
Much ne piano music still lay aheadin the Ode to Napoleon and the
Piano Concertobut no more solo pieces. Instead, and rather ironically,
Schoenbergs largest keyboard composition was for the organ, an instru-
ment with which he had only limited sympathy. As early as 1907 he had
criticized the Romantic-style organ of the day for its tendency to ob-
scure the different voices in contrapuntal music and its inability to make
any but the roughest alteration in dynamics. The same viewpoint un-
derlies his orchestral arrangements of Bach organ works. Later he en-
visaged the appearance of a much more adaptable machine, somewhat
on the lines of the present-day electronic synthesizer. Nevertheless, a
commission from the publisher of a series of contemporary organ works
led Schoenberg, in 1941, to essay two pieces whose musical content far
outweighs their occasional conicts with the limitations of their specied
medium.
The rst, anOrgan Sonata, was never nished. But its largest fragment
a substantial portion of a Moderato rst movementhas been played and
published, and other hands have attempted its completion. A rhythmically
lively, quite light-textured piece, with some virtuoso writing that antici-
pates the style of the Piano Concerto, it shows a marked preoccupation,
harmonically and melodically, with chains of perfect fourths a` la Chamber
Symphony No. 1. There is also a short fragment of another movement (an
Allegretto with a delightfully waltz-like main theme) and brief sketches for at
least two more. However, for reasons which remain obscure, Schoenberg
abandoned the Sonata and fullled the commission instead with the Var-
iations on a Recitative, Op. 40a massive work comprising a theme, ten
variations, an unbarred cadenza and a freely fugal nale, which stands in
the great tradition of such works as Brahmss Variations and Fugue on a
Theme of Handel.
Whereas the unnished Sonata is a twelve-note work, the Variations
inhabits a highly chromatic D minor. This does not mean the latter is the
less dissonant work: if anything, the reverse is the case. The harmonic
world is much the same; the theme of the Variations (which includes all
twelve notes) shares some features with the Sonatas note-row, and there
is again a marked predilection for chains of fourths in melody and har-
mony. The rate of modulation is quite as high as in most twelve-note
works, and in fact Schoenberg employs quasi-serial organization of pitch
in this faintly more traditional tonal context. The real difference is that the
tonal work is much denser in texture, darker and more violent in
character, than the twelve-note one.
The opening of the so-called Recitativea complex, rather declam-
atory theme comprising seven short independently variable phrases
closely recalls the sinister motif (also in D minor) of Waldemars midnight
song (unhallowed spirits rise from forgotten graves) in the Gurrelieder
(see Ex. 17b, p. 161). Not only the Recitative, but also two subsidi-
ary motifs introduced in the rst variation, are exhaustively developed
throughout the work in some of the most elaborate contrapuntal com-
plexes (inuptosevenvoices) found inSchoenbergs entire output. Despite
the greatly diversied character of the variations, the prevailing mood is
grim and uneasy. When the music nally clinches its arguments on a
thunderous triad of D major, triumph is implicit, but it has been very hard
won, and has swayed in the balance till that very last chord. The Variations
on a Recitative is utterly characteristic Schoenberg, and one of his most
searching works; but as one of the most difcult pieces in the organ
repertoire it is, unhappily, seldom performed. Perhaps, in truth, it de-
mands more of the instrument than it can deliver, and only an orches-
tral version could really bring out its full qualities.
l ;
C H A P T E R E L E V E N
The Songs
S
choenberg composed one immortal song-cycle, but we do
not usually rank him among the great Lieder composers. His songs
with piano have been less inuential than his works in other media. Das
Buch der hangenden Garten and a few other items apart, his nest Lieder
may be found among the Gurrelieder and in the Op. 22 Orchestral Songs.
Nor was song-writing a continuing passion: in the last half of his life,
Schoenberg seemed virtually to have outgrown the medium, with the
result that the really mature songs are comparatively few. But neither are
his songs negligible. At least they throw interesting sidelights on his lit-
erary taste, and the best of them deserve a high place in the repertoire of
any singer who favours the works of Richard Strauss, Hugo Wolf, and
Mahler.
Brahms and Wolf were still active Lieder-writers at the outset of Schoen-
bergs career, and song-composition seems to have come naturally to
himas the principal compositional activity of his early yearsjust as it did,
a few years later, to Berg and Webern before they became Schoenbergs
pupils. He wrote nearly forty songs before 1900, not counting many
more that he abandoned. Yet only seven of these were published in his
lifetime, in his collections Opp. 1, 2, and 3. Most of them are undated,
and the order of their composition has to be inferred from stylistic fea-
tures or circumstantial detail. But manycertainly those in the groups
Opp. 13are richer in substance than most Lieder of the period, for
there is never any suggestion of mere repetition in material or guration.
x 235 x
Some of the other songs that Schoenberg allowed to remain unpublished
do show such repetition and occasional compositional awkwardness,
though their lyric impulse and natural understanding of the medium are
patent. Taken as a whole, the published and unpublished songs of the
1890s illustrate his evolution from reliance on contemporary models to
more individual utterance. They also show his rapidly developing mas-
tery of chromatic harmony, if not quite with the intensity he was achiev-
ing in other elds. Though the tonality of several songs ranges far in
a short musical space, most of them begin and end rmly on tonic triads.
The piano writing is assured and reasonably idiomatic, though less ad-
venturous or intrinsically interesting than his contemporary treatment of
the orchestra or chamber ensemblebut he is clearly well adapted to the
genre, well able to undertake songs of widely differing characters.
1
His
practice in vocal composition seems to have been to compose the vocal
line rst, before the piano accompaniment, and there are instances where,
through successive drafts, the basic vocal line is retained while the accom-
paniments are changed completely.
According to David Josef Bach, Schoenberg started composing Lieder
during the summer of 1893, with In hellen Traumen hab ich Dich oft
geschaut, to a poem by a schoolfriend, Alfred Gold. This song, along with
his other earliest surviving examples, make very clear how deeply he was
imbued with the prevailing late Romantic ethos. Apart from personal
acquaintances like Gold, Schoenbergs chosen poets include several
(Goethe, Heyse, Keller, Lingg, Reinick) who were also set by Brahms,
although certain representatives of a younger literary generation, such as
Dehmel and Hofmannsthal, soon make an appearance. An unusual fea-
ture is the large number of these early Lieder that are settings of verses of
Ludwig Pfau, a Heilbronn-born poet and leftist politician associated with
the revolution of 1848. Though most of the Pfau poems that Schoenberg
1
This seems the appropriate place to mention a single isolated early song for tenor with string
quartet accompaniment, Es ist ein Flustern in der Nacht (There is a whisper in the night) of
unknown date (early or mid-1890s?) and setting an unknown author (Dika Newlin has
commented that the verses read rather like bad imitation Heine and has hazarded that
Schoenberg himself might have written them). Presumably written for Schoenbergs cousin
Hans Nachod to sing, it is quite an effective little piece in a generalized Romantic style with
few individual touches, unless we except the turn from the main key (E minor) to the
Neapolitan (F minor), a characteristic key-shift in Schoenbergs early works.
set are quite conventional, his partiality for the poet may be a reection of
his socialistic ideals and those of his friends in the 1890s. Pfaus death in
1894 may also have focussed his attention on this author; but Schoen-
bergs interest in him seems to have waned before he had advanced as far
as his rst published Lieder.
The forms of such songs as Ein Schilied (summer 1893, to one of the
many Reed Songs by Nikolaus Lenau) and Mein Herz das ist ein tiefer
Schacht (My heart is a deep mine-shaft, c. 18946, poem by an unknown
author) are strophic, like many of Brahmss, though with attempted
modication of each strophe through extending or diminishing salient
phrases. This is more successful in the gravely atmospheric Schilied, than
in the rhetorically ambitious but withal slightly sentimental Mein Herz.
These early Schoenberg songs are less accomplished than those that
Zemlinsky was writing at the same period, but the younger composers
native talent is clear enough. In general Schoenbergs models and tech-
niques are Brahmsian, though used haltingly at rstbut these rarely,
even when completely mastered, result in a mere echo of Brahmsian
sound. An exception is Waldesnacht (Forest at Night, c. 18946), which
sets a poem by Brahmss friend Paul Heyse
2
that is full of Brahmsian
poetic tropescool night, distant utes, birdsong, and bird-ight. Here
the syncopations and varied keyboard textures that Schoenberg creates
are very Brahmsian in effect; though some of the writing remains more
obvious than the mature Brahms would have let pass, the techniques are
on the whole impressively assimilated.
This is already evolving into something more individual in a song such
as Madchenfruhling (Maidens Spring, 1897), probably Schoenbergs rst
setting of Richard Dehmel. The rippling semiquaver guration, which
persists throughout, moves easily through subtle modulations hinting
at the girls half-suppressed doubts about her lover and the expression
is concise, even aphoristic, as if the whole song was conceived in a sin-
gle breath. Dehmel is also the poet of two more ambitious Lieder. Man-
nesbangen (A Mans anxiety)which belongs probably to the same pe-
riod as the Dehmel-inspired Verklarte Nacht, therefore c. 1899reveals
something of Schoenbergs dramatic ambitions; it sets a sexually charged
2
Zemlinsky, too, set numerous Heyse texts during the 1890s.
The Songs x 237
poem in appropriately disturbed style. Here the Brahmsian syncopa-
tions between the hands give way to wild urries of voluble guration, a
dramatic, almost recitative-like vocal line and some quietly shocking
keyboard dissonance before the swift return of the opening motif. Less
openly erotic but no less suggestive in a lighter manner, Nicht doch!
(c. 1897), a song of young love among the elds, is one of Schoenbergs
most delightful songs, beautifully worked out motivically on quite a large
scale, with an infectious lilt and subtle cross-rhythms which successfully
carry the listener across abrupt changes of subject and texture. In Die
Beiden (The Pair, 1899), Schoenberg sets a poem by his exact Viennese
contemporary, Hugo von Hofmannsthal, and several years before the be-
ginning of Hofmannsthals famous collaboration with Strauss
3
produces
a song almost Straussian in its vaunting mood and aspiring contours.
To turn from these plentiful evidences of lyric song-writing talent to
Schoenbergs rst actual published Lieder, the Two Gesange for baritone,
Op. 1, is to be brought up short. These songs, which he composed about
1898 and dedicated to Zemlinsky, are different in bre and orientation
from any so far discussed. They are the rst to specify a deep male voice,
and they are intendedif rather self-consciouslyto be deep in con-
tent. They are not simply settings of their chosen texts but, rather, use
those texts in order to make an artistic statement. They are the biggest
songs in size and duration that Schoenberg ever wrotein one modern
recording Abschied lasts eleven minutes!and their models, instead of
Brahmss late lyric Lieder from the 1880s, are quite clearly his profoundly
serious Ernste Gesange of 1894. However their texts are not Biblical like
Brahmss but rather sententiously Romantic ones by Karl Freiherr von
Levetzow (18711945), who was then considered a leading member of
the new Realistic movement in German literature.
Although the two poems may be separate compositions Schoenberg
treats them in effect as a diptych: his settings share some material and are
quasi-symphonic in organization. In Dank (Thanks) the poet tells his
former beloved that the pain she has caused him has given him great-
ness; in Abschied (Farewell) he bids farewell as she becomes a bright
star of stars while he turns to the night and summons the highest
3
In fact, in 1900 Hofmannsthal collaborated with Zemlinsky on a ballet, Der Triumph der Zeit.
comforter of the gods, / My self-born primeval power. I myself be-
come night and beauty, he says, in a phrase which seems to anticipate
the Transgured Night of Verklarte Nacht (and also the Nirvana of the
Second String Quartet: I lose myself in tones . . .). Schoenberg was
often to favour such expressions of deant isolation, of endurance in
erce creative solitude: Abschied moreover links this isolation with a
deliberate introspective movement, a recourse to the artists inner world,
where he remains unbowed and undiminished despite external reverses.
From this point of view his rst published opus is appropriately pro-
phetic, adumbrating an attitude that would be reinforced in many later
works. From its calm, spacious opening Dank builds its way to an im-
passioned rhetorical climax that is briey more Wagnerian than Brah-
msian. Abschied opens in more depressed mood but builds higher,
borne up by a piano-part of virtuoso difculty that would not have
sounded out of place in a piano concerto. The overall effect is however
still rather immature: neither song is varied enough for its length, and in
each case the climax relies too much on conventional tremolando effects
for the piano.
The Four Lieder, Op. 2 (all probably composed in 1899three of them
certainly were) and the Six Lieder Op. 3 (composed between 1899 and
1903) revert to the smaller dimensions, and at least one of the poets
Dehmelof the earlier songs. The four Op. 2 songs are quite short and
effective mood-pictures. The voice-part gains independence from the
piano, and from now on is always the principal line. Erhebung (Ex-
altation) is a simple love-poem, quite conventionally but attractively set.
Jesus bettelt ( Jesus begs) is less straightforward, being a love-song to
Mary Magdalene, which Schoenberg sets in a more tortuously chromatic
idiom that successfully disguises the main key for extended periods,
though the result has a Wagnerian rather than Schoenbergian tinge. Both
poems are by Richard Dehmel, and so is Erwartung (Expectation):
1899, the date of all three songs, was surely Schoenbergs Dehmel year.
Erwartung is a particularly beautiful song in which a lover waits in
the moonlight for an assignation by the sea-green pond near the red
villa. The scene is illuminated with a motif that might have come from,
and certainly points the way towards, Verklarte Nacht, greatest of all his
Dehmel-inspired works (Ex. 45).
The Songs x 239
The fourth song, Waldsonne (Forest Sun), to a poem by Johannes
Schlaf (better known as a playwright and disciple of Walt Whitman) that
celebrates the lasting value of summer memories, is also a lovely piece,
with a delightfully infectious lilt and straightforward tunefulness char-
acteristic of Schoenbergs earliest period.
The Six Songs Op. 3 mark a further advance, and on the whole are
more dramatic in character than Op. 2. The rst, How Georg von
Frundsberg sang of himself , is the monologue of a proud, upright, god-
fearing knight whose services were ignored at court.
4
Schoenberg sets
the poem (from Des Knaben Wunderhorn) to appropriately sturdy, deeply
felt music. Die Aufgeregten (The ustered ones, setting a poem by the
great Swiss poet Gottfried Keller) is more tongue-in-cheek: a mock-
pathetic prelude and postlude enclose a tragedy under the magnifying
glass, the passion and savage grief of butteries, bees and owers in the
wild May breeze. The most dramatic and maybe the most remarkable of
the setbut also the earliest, dated (yet again) 1899is another Dehmel
setting, Warnung (Warning). The speaker has had his dog killed be-
cause it growled at the woman lie loves (I hate everybody who makes
trouble); last night he saw her with someone else; tonight, she had better
be aloneYou: remember my dog! The swift-moving piano conveys
the mans repressed fury, and the frequent stress on Du (normally the
familiar, affectionate form of you) is sinisterly effective.
Ex. 45
4
Georg von Frundsberg or Fronsberg (14731528) was an important soldier and mercenary
leader of the time of Luther, who died in the service of the French king. Schoenberg must
have found his character sympathetic as he later began a choral work on a parallel Knaben
Wunderhorn text, How the war-band sang of Georg von Fronsberg.
The three remaining songs are simpler. Hochzeitslied (Wedding
Song, to a text by Jacobsen, the poet of the Gurrelieder) is a strophic song
with a ne swinging tune and chordal accompaniment, no less effective
for its directness. Geubtes Herz (The experienced heart, another Keller
setting) is a beautiful love-song of a different kindthe subtle shading
of the piano part is appropriate to the practised heart of the speaker,
so much more valuable for having loved so often already. The set con-
cludes with Freihold (Independence), to a poem celebrating the Ro-
mantic archetype of the Man Alone, secure in the force of his will, like
a milestone withstanding wind, rain and lightning. Schoenbergs set-
ting, dated 1900, manifests a certain rhythmic four-squareness, yet enlists
our affection by reason of its youthful teeth-gritting passion and the gusto
of its bold refrain. The author here is Hermann Lingg, who had furnished
Brahms with the text of one of his greatest songs (the immortal Immer
leiser wird mein Schlummer, from Op. 105); and Schoenberg set another of
Linggs poems in 1900, although the result remained unpublished until
long after his death. Gruss in die Ferne (Greetings fromafar) is perhaps more
conventional in expression than anything in Op. 3. Yet it is a beautifully
shaped, quietly ecstatic song with some subtle harmonic shading that
compares well with the quieter songs from Gurrelieder.
With the Eight Songs Op. 6 (19035) we arrive at the period of
Schoenbergs early maturity. Stylistically they illustrate his development
as far as the First String Quartet; their especially thorough motivic work-
ing is the furthest extension along the lines explored by Schumann,
Brahms, and Wolf. Almost every song is built on one or two gures of
a few notes each, which Schoenberg develops continually, whether by
transposition, augmentation, diminution, or in retrograde or inverted
forms, in a way that clearly anticipates his later serial practices. But the
songs are most important as music in their own right, consistently sur-
passing the best things in the earlier groups. Traumleben (Dream-life) is
a rapt, ecstatic love-song whose mood presages that of the nale of the
Second Quartet. The vocal lines intensity is heightened by the use of
wide-leaping intervals, particularly major sevenths and minor ninths, that
foreshadow the characteristic expressive phraseology of the freely chro-
matic and serial works. But the work towards which Schoenberg is most
clearly moving, both in this song and in the tremulous half-lights of
the next, Alles (Everything)another Dehmel settingis Das Buch der
The Songs x 241
hangenden Garten.Madchenlied, a girls song to her bold lover, is suitably
breathless and impulsive, while Verlassen (Forsaken) graphically portrays
a forsaken lover walking the empty streets in the grip of black despair. The
song is founded almost entirely on a sullen, dragging chromatic gure of
four notes rising by successive semitones. Avery similar gure is crucial to
the next song, Ghazelan imitation of the Persian ghazal form, by
Gottfried Kellerbut here the expressive effect is entirely different. It is
one of Schoenbergs most glowing songs, harmonically simpler than most
of the set though no less intricate in motivic work; its serene melodi-
ousness accords well with the poets assurance that human love is as much
part of the natural order as the arrangement of petals on a rose.
Fine songs though these ve are, they are if anything surpassed by the
last three. In Am Wegrand (By the Wayside), to a poem by the Scoto-
German writer John Henry Mackay, a man stands on the sidelines of life,
watching the passing human throng, staring in vain for the one person
who will give meaning to his existence. The strong, swift-moving, self-
contained piano part has a powerful impetus that suggests the heedless
bustle of the roadway, and the tragedy of the speakers unwilling alien-
ation from it. The teasing, delicate wit of Lockung (Enticement) is a
complete contrast: this is a cajoling seduction with a deliciously light,
playfully capricious piano part. Harmonically it is the most advanced and
free-oating of the set, and I am inclined to rate it the most perfect; but it
is run very close by the nal song, Der Wanderer. Nietzsches text is a
kind of parable of how the Sturm und Drang of early Romanticism decays
into late-Romantic sentimentalism. It describes that archetypal Roman-
tic gure, the lone wanderer, striding resolutely through the night. But
he is halted by the song of a nightingale; and though the bird patiently
explains that the song was not for his ears and has nothing to do with the
beauty of the night, he is unable to continue on his way. Schoenbergs
setting characterizes every phrase with uncanny aptness, yet with an
ironic objectivity and strict musical logic that exorcise the late-Romantic
malaise just as surely as had the Gurrelieder.
The Six Songs for voice and orchestra, Op. 8, contain some ne
inspirations, but taken as a whole the set (most of which preceded Op. 6)
is something of a disappointment: the music, while not exactly regres-
sive, lacks the character and precision we might expect. The orchestra-
tion, too, though efcient enough, sounds rather clotted when compared
with even the early parts of the Gurrelieder. Natur, to a poemby Heinrich
Hart, is an impressive, noble-sounding, well-proportioned song, but also
the most frankly Wagnerian of the set, so steeped in Tristan as to present
almost no recognizable Schoenbergian personality. By contrast, Das
Wappenschild (The Coat of Arms), whose text comes from Des Knaben
Wunderhorn, is the most forward-looking, with its wildly galloping rhy-
thms, hectic yet tight-woven counterpoint, tonal instability, and its quite
un-Debussyian use of the whole-tone scale, which anticipates important
features of the First Chamber Symphony.
The briefest number, Sehnsucht (Longing), another Wunderhorn
setting, brings to mind Mahlers song-cycle fromthat source in its Landler-
like character, the deceptive simplicity of the vocal line, and the wry
delicacy of the orchestration. The remainder of the set is occupied by
three Petrarch settings. Nie ward ich, Herrin, mud (Never, mistress, did
I tire), with its bombastic orchestral postlude, is probably the least in-
teresting; Voll jener Susse (Full of that sweetness) is better, but the high
point of Op. 8 is undoubtedly the third Petrarch setting, Wenn Voglein
klagen (When little birds weep). As in Sehnsucht, the orchestration is
free from the prevailing thickness of the rest of the set; the utes mel-
ancholy bird-cry persists throughout the song with plangent effect; and
there is an ecstatic climax, worthy of the composer of the Gurrelieder, at
the words Do not mourn for meI have died to enjoy eternal presence.
The song ends with an orchestral postlude of great beauty, the equal of
any in the better-known orchestral songs of Richard Strauss.
Der verlorene Haufen (The Suicide Squad) and Jane Grey were
written in early 1907 as entries for a competition, sponsored by the Berlin
periodical Die Woche, for the best settings from a new anthology of Ger-
man ballads. (Zemlinsky also entered, setting the same two texts.) They
were unsuccessfulthe winners were now-forgotten composersbut
Schoenbergs songs were published together in 1920 as Two Ballads,
Op. 12. In keeping with the balladic tradition they are expansive songs
with clearly dened refrains and immediate melodic appeal, but they
sacrice nothing in richness of musical thought. Jane Grey is a very great
song, worthy to stand with the ballads of Schubert and Loewe. Every
detail in the tale of the execution of Queen Jane and her husband is
caught in a spirit of tragic nobility, no less effective for being understated,
until the music owers into a great lament at the words Many maidens
The Songs x 243
have died young from the highlands to the sea, but none was more lovely
and innocent than Dudleys wife, Jane Grey:
After this, pathetic, uttering gures in the pianos highest register evoke
the chill wind blowing across the young queens grave. Der verlorene
Haufen (poem by Viktor Klemperer) is not quite so ne, and per-
formed after Jane Grey is likely to sound rather hectoring, portraying
as it does the bravado of soldiers drinking a last toast before going into
a battle they know they will not survive. But it is an exciting song that
swings along with tremendous impetus: in character and harmonic lan-
guage it recalls Das Wappenschild from Op. 8, but is undoubtedly a
superior work.
The Two Songs Op. 14 (19078) are immediately contemporary with
the Second String Quartetand like that work they form a bridge to
Schoenbergs so-called atonal period, and must partly arise from his feel-
ings about his marital crisis. They are his last songs to employ key-
signatures; and though both achieve their intensity through a continuous
apparent suspension of tonality, with harmony built on fourths rather
than thirds, they still oat in the orbit of denite key-centres. Ich darf
nicht dankend (I must not thank you) seems to antedate the third and
fourth movements of the quartet and must thus be Schoenbergs rst
setting of Stefan George; it is an impressive song, concise and restrained
yet with an oddly haunted atmosphere that conveys much which is not
directly expressed. The other song of Op. 14In diesen Wintertagen
Ex. 46
(In these winter days) is one of the most beautiful in Schoenbergs entire
output. The poem, by Karl Friedrich Henkell, tells how love and friend-
ship can light up the winter of the soul; and the setting has a quiet rapture
and serenity that etch a passage like the opening (In these winter days,
when light veils itself ) unforgettably on the mind.
During much of 1908 and the beginning of 1909 Schoenberg composed
his most important set of songs, the cycle Das Buch der hangenden Garten,
Op. 15fteen lyrics from Stefan Georges collection The Book of the
Hanging Gardens. George was a poet of sensitivity and aristocratic poise,
able to condense much powerful yet clearly apprehended emotion in a few
beautifully proportioned lines. The poems of the Hanging Gardens
(of which Schoenberg set about half ) are all miniatures, elliptically relating
the progress of an intense, ultimately doomed love-affair. There is a beau-
tiful, aristocratic woman; a man (the narrator) abashed, awkward, impul-
sive, who loves and loses her; and as background and objective correlative,
a landscape garden, formally laid out but essentially wildat rst a paradise,
later alien and uninvolved.
In a famous, but ambiguous, note for the rst performance, Schoen-
berg said that in Das Buch der hangenden Garten he had for the rst time
succeeded in approaching an ideal of expression and form which had
been before him for many years (see p. 13). Expression and formthat is,
matching words and music, just as George matched feeling and words, in
an indissoluble organic unity; not atonality, though that is what many
Ex. 47
The Songs x 245
commentators have taken Schoenbergs words to mean. The treatment
of tonality is merely an adjunct to the larger ideal, and is as varied as the
expression demands. Though the songs lack key-signature, their lan-
guage is no more dissonant than in Op. 14; they employ the same already
familiar Schoenbergian harmonies built on fourths, but chains of thirds
and triads are still an essential ingredient, imparting a strong tonal feeling
in many places with clear harmonic logic. And, though most of the songs
eschew a conclusive cadence, many of them clearly have a main keyno
less an authority than Webern pointed out the G major nature of No. II;
No. VIII has a strong pull to F minor; the D major of No. X is almost
too obvious. In others (notably No. III) the tonal feeling is strong
without the main key ever revealing itself. In yet others certain xed
pitches function as centres of harmonic gravity, to which everything else
has reference (cf. the repeated F sharps of No. XI, or the F of No. XIII);
and some songs may be interpreted in more ways than onefor in-
stance No. V, which leans towards G major, but also uses the tritone axis
of the pitches A and E at as reference points of the kind already
described.
The whole harmonic situation is thus not one of atonality but of tonal
ambiguity that reects the spiritual labyrinth through which Georges
narrator wanders. The poetic images of the Hanging Gardens reect in-
terior emotional states; and so Schoenbergs music, too, is interiornot
scene-painting, but the matching in music of eeting yet complex moods.
The vocal line, more supple and recitative-like than in any previous
songs, is extraordinarily wide-ranging. Since much of it is low-lying, the
cycle is customarily sung by a mezzo-soprano; but Schoenberg really has
in mind a high soprano, whose low register, precisely because it lacks the
mezzos strength, can better achieve the quiet, almost whispered quality
the music requires.
From the bald, unaccompanied, tonally equivocal, rhythmically am-
biguous bass line with which the cycle opens, the songs traverse an
amazing diversity of piano colour and texture. They can be very still or
very swift-moving (though only one, the climactic No. VIII, is really fast
in tempo); the accompaniment of No. V is almost entirely chordal, while
others (for example No. III) are predominantly contrapuntal; the ac-
companiment of No. VII is for right hand only; No. VIII is wild and
stormy; No. XIV, the penultimate song, the shortest (a mere eleven bars)
and the most delicate. By contrast, the nal song, No. XV, is the longest
and most varied within itself: perhaps, too, the greatest. The love-affair
is over; and the narrator stumbles through the garden, distraught, on an
oppressively hot night, his way impeded by the foliage, which is no longer
that of Eden but something malevolent, while withered leaves hiss, driven
Ex. 48
The Songs x 247
before the wind. The song begins with a desolate melodic line, shown in
Ex. 48a, whose main gure (x) derives from No. XI (the cycle is full of
subtle interconnections of this kind). Both this line and its accompanying
chords are subjected to continual development in every conceivable way.
Some of it is very complex; the actual climax (on the nal line The night
is overcast and sultry) is simpler in texturebut even so it can stand (Ex.
48b) as an epitome of the whole cycle, with its organic development of
earlier material, low-lying vocal line, denite but ambiguous tonal pro-
gression, and subtle emotional world.
About the time he was composing Das Buch der hangenden Garten,
Schoenberg also wrote an isolated setting of a poem by Rilke Am
Strande (On the Beach), which remained unpublished till well after his
death. It is nevertheless one of his greatest songs, adapting the language
developed in Op. 15 to quite different ends, and looking forward to the
spirit of the Four Orchestral Songs Op. 22. The poem begins:
The high tide is past.
It still roars in the distance.
Wild water. And above
Star after star.
and the suppressed violence of the extraordinary piano part, impelled
by strange surging gures in the left hand, conjures up at once the men-
ace of a distant, turbulent sea.
Schoenbergs marked lack of interest in the song-medium after his
achievement in Op. 15 is curious, and has never been wholly convinc-
ingly explained. Perhaps he simply felt the need of a more exible me-
dium than voice and piano alone could provide. At any rate his next and
perhaps most extraordinary song was Herzgewachse (Foliage of the heart),
Op. 20, for high soprano, celesta, harp and harmonium, written in 1911.
Webern called this little Maeterlinck setting the summit of music, and it
is chiey famous for its immense difculty, containing as it does one of
the highest notes (a sustained F in alt. pppp) in the vocal repertoire. In fact
the vocal range is within that of the Queen of the Night in Mozarts
Magic Flute, but was sufcient to ensure that Herzgewachse remained
unperformed until 1928. The piece enacts an emotional progression
towards spiritual fullment that is reminiscent of the nale of the Second
String Quartet. The poem speaks of formless sorrows sinking to rest and
prayer nally rising; so the soloist begins in her lowest register, among
fragmentary utterings and murmurs from the accompanying instru-
ments, and soars progressively higher and higher until the voice oats
far above a glinting foliage of continually changing, merging and in-
tertwining instrumental patterns. The nal arching phrase, for all its dif-
culty, is when condently sung a thing of breathtaking beauty:
Although Pierrot Lunaire has much of the character of a song-cycle
with chamber accompaniment, the very fact that the soloist does not,
in fact, sing is sufcient to divorce it from Schoenbergs songs proper:
in this book it is discussed within the category of his chamber music
(see pp. 210212). The most signicant of all Schoenbergs true song
collections, apart from Op. 15, is undoubtedly the set of Four Orchestral
Songs Op. 22which, written slowly over the period 191316, was the
only new work he brought to completion in the ten-year gap between
Pierrot and the earliest serial pieces. Of its consituent numbers, Seraphita
was written in Berlin in late 1913. Alle, welche dich suchen and Mach
mich zum Wachter followed during the winter of 191415; nally,
while serving with the Austrian army, he completed the set with Vor-
gefuhl in July 1916. In mid-1915 Alle, welche dich suchen was printed
in the Munich-based journal Zeit-Echo: ein Kriegs-Tagebuch der Kunstler
(Echo of the Age: a war-diary for artists). The four songs were issued
together in 1917. Yet the rst performance only took place in 1932a
Frankfurt Radio broadcast conducted by Hans Rosbaud with the so-
prano Hertha Reinecke, which constituted the last Schoenberg premiere
to be given in Germany before the Nazi seizure of power. Thereafter this
beautiful and important work, testimony to a new musical language in
Ex. 49
The Songs x 249
the process of realization, has remained one of Schoenbergs most rarely
heard creations.
One reason for this is its instrumentation: each song inhabits a different
and wholly unique sound-world, and each of the rst three songs is
composed for a highly unorthodox chamber orchestra, differently con-
stituted in each case. Seraphita demands six clarinets, a trumpet, three
trombones, tuba, percussion, and forty-ve strings (without violas). The
next two songs require ensembles of sixteen and twenty-four instruments
respectively, together adding three bass clarinets and quintuple ute and
oboe families to the woodwind. Only the last song uses something like
a standard symphony orchestra. These specications are no mere extrav-
agance: the long, ecstatic opening melody of Seraphita owes its tonal
plangency to the six unison clarinets. When they fan out into six-part
harmony, they invest the music with a memorably dreamlike sonority.
Schoenberg also chose to publish the Op. 22 songs in an innova-
tory form: the music is rationalized onto just a few staves, studded with
very full instrumental indications, like a particularly detailed short-score.
Though he termed this a simplied study- and conducting score (Verein-
fachte Studier- und Dirigierpartitur) it actually makes it less easy for a con-
ductor to disentangle individual instrumental parts. During his lifetime
this was the only form in which the songs were available; a conventional
full score had to await the publication of the posthumous Samtliche Werke.
The texts of Op. 22 are redolent of religious mysticism, spiritual long-
ing and self-abandonment. In this sense they extend the discourse of his
Second String Quartet, of the air blowing from other planets and the
aspiration towards spiritual union with deity. Op. 22 expresses similar
yearnings (the poet of Vorgefuhl says he can sense the coming winds,
and must live within them) in a language that is the reverse of austere,
and which should no longer sound abstruse to us. On the contrary, its
great warmth and soaring lyricism gives it a very special place in Schoen-
bergs output.
All four song-texts reect a supra-denominational exploration of as-
pects of religious experience: indeed it is possible to view them as a fan-
tastic, eforescent counterpart to the Vier ernste Gesange of Brahms. Three
of the poems are by Rilke, whom Schoenberg had only set once be-
fore (in Am Strande); but for the opening song, Seraphita, he returned
to the poetry of Stefan George. The George text in this case, however, is
not an original poem but a translation of one by the English n-de-sie`cle
poet Ernest Dowson. Behind this Dowson/George Seraphitaa female
spirit with a visionary faceclearly hovers another: the protagonist of
Balzacs novel of the same name, angel-like and hermaphroditic, who
embodies the perfect union of intellect and love, and expounds Emanuel
Swedenborgs spiritual cosmology of a paradise freed from earthly con-
straints: no up, no down, no left and no right. Schoenberg had been
enormously impressed by the novel, and the colossal choral symphony
which he was sketching throughout 191214 (and whose nale would
evolve into Die Jakobsleiter) was intended to give expression to the Swe-
denborgian vision of paradisesurely one of the imaginative sources of
the twelve-tone method.
It is possible that Schoenberg set the Dowson/George Seraphita as
a kind of study for his symphony, only later deciding to add the Rilke
settings. Yet though the clarinet melody at the start of Seraphita covers
all twelve pitches in its rst fourteen notes, none of the Op. 22 Songs is
proto-serial in construction (not even Vorgefuhl, written after Schoen-
berg had sketched his Symphonys scherzo, which approaches genuine
twelve-tone working). Rather they remain freely chromatic, harmoni-
cally intuitive and generous in tonal reference. True, they are motivically
dense and tightly threadedin an introduction to their 1932 broadcast
Schoenberg observed how Seraphita is based on a three-note germinal
cell, whose intervals (semitone, minor third) are xed, although rhyth-
mic articulation, direction and transposition remain entirely free.
Of the three Rilke poems, Alle, welche dich suchen (All who seek
Thee) already states the central concern of Moses und Aronwhereas
others want to bind God with images, the poet wishes simply to know
you / in the way the Earth knows you. Mach mich zum Wachter deiner
Weiten is a prayer (Let me be the watchman of your spaces); while
the nal song, Vorgef uhl (Premonitionthe same title, and much of
the same mood, as the rst of the Op. 16 Orchestral Pieces) speaks of
someone about to risk all in some overwhelming spiritual experience in-
volving a desperate leap of faith. Somehow the music manages to suggest
all these complex spiritual states with extraordinary precision and, in-
deed, tenderness. Seraphita and Vorgef uhl speak of being swallowed
up in a metaphorical sea, and a sense of liquidity (associated with the
clarinet timbre) imbues all four songs. Their rhythmic character is subtly
The Songs x 251
oating, and their colouring fascinatingly iridescent. The vocal writing
renounces the broken, recitative-like style of Erwartung and the speech-
song of Pierrot lunaire. The long arching phrases demand superb breath
control as well as a huge vocal range. And, despite the dramatic moments
in Seraphita and Vorgefuhl, the set as a whole is memorable for some
of Schoenbergs most sustainedly lyrical writing. This is a true song-style,
and Op. 22 takes its place along with Mahler, Berg and Zemlinsky as one
of the key orchestral song-cycles of the early twentieth century.
Only one small set of songs followed, almost twenty years later: the
Three Songs for low voice and piano, to poems by the contemporary
German poet Jakob Haringer, are the last work of the Berlin period,
dating from1933. Even so, they were not published till after Schoenbergs
death, with the misleadingly high opus number 48. In the upheaval of his
enforced emigration he had forgotten about the songs, and only dis-
covered them among his papers many years later.
They are twelve-note works, but to the unbiased ear they rank among
his most attractive songs. The piano textures are translucent; the vocal
lines are if anything more singable than in some earlier sets; and the three
distinct moods complement each other admirably. Sommermud (Sum-
mer weariness) is the most lyrical, to a wise, quiet text about counting
ones blessings in adversity, for many others have had to die without a
star. Tot (Deadhere really in the sense of emotionally dead) darkly
mirrors a bitter epitaph-like text: What does it matter! Its all the same:
he had the luck, I didnt. Lastly, the delightful Madchenlied shows
Schoenberg exercising a vein of contemporary humour akin to that of
Von heute auf morgen. Its the song of an ofce-girl aficted with her own
Sommermuda nameless boredom of the spirit that makes her con-
template jumping in the river or taking the veil (Its all the same to me
in some ways, this poem parodies the other two). The voice-part is
beautifully self-pitying in its tearful phrases, while the piano offers a lively,
chattering accompaniment.
These rewarding little songs are hardly ever performedbut the same
might be said of almost all Schoenbergs output in this eld. Yet his
songs, if not a central pillar of his achievement, have much to offer singer,
accompanist and listener alike; and the continued absence from recital
programmes of such jewels as Lockung, Der Wanderer, Jane Grey,
Am Strande, and In diesen Wintertagen is a matter for regret.
l ;
C H A P T E R T W E L V E
Three Stage Works
L
ike any composer of his time and milieuturn-of-the-
century Viennathe young Schoenberg had ambitions to write
opera. Moreover, he was consorting with established and successful
composers of opera and operetta, and the burgeoning career of his
then-inseparable friend Zemlinsky, whose rst opera Sarema won sec-
ond prize in a prestigious competition sponsored by the Regent of
Bavaria, along with a production in Munich in 1897, was a further spur
to action. (Schoenberg is credited in some sources with the author-
ship of the libretto of Sarema, but in fact he only prepared part of the
piano reduction.) Certainly the graphic musical invention of Verklarte
Nacht and Pelleas, and the vast vocal canvas of the Gurrelieder, seemed
to promise the imminent arrival of a major operatic talent in post-
Wagnerian, post-Straussian mould. Fragments of libretti, and musical
sketches, indicate operatic projects that briey brimmed in his imagi-
nation but were set aside for other works. Among these were Odoaker
(libretto c. 1900), an apparently strongly Wagnerian conception centred
on the historical gure of Odovacer, the leader of the Germanic (bar-
barian) mercenaries in the service of the Western Roman Empire, who
overthrew the last Roman Emperor in a.d. 476 and made himself King
of Italy. Schoenberg also drafted part of a libretto for a comic opera
based on German folk tales, Die Schildburger (1901: an English equivalent
would be The Men of Gotham); while a further unnished libretto,
Aberglaube (Superstition, c. 1901), set among a circle of artists, musicians,
x 253 x
and university students, seems an attempt to combine naturalistic and
mystical/erotic elements in a contemporary setting, in a manner remi-
niscent of the poetry of Dehmel and Hofmannsthal. All these libretti
are by Schoenberg himself, but there is also a musical fragment from
about 1908 showing that he briey contemplated an opera based on
Gerhart Hauptmanns play Und Pippa tanzt (And Pippa dances). Later
yet, in 1912, he thought of using Balzacs novel Seraphita as the basis of a
theatre piece; but this was merely a moment in the shifting conception
that led through the projected Choral Symphony of 191214 to Die
Jakobsleiter (discussed in Chapter 14).
Schoenbergs three completed operatic works display three different
approaches to the problem of writing for the theatre, and they bespeak a
very different sensibility from the more orthodox operatic conceptions
glimpsed among these early projects. The rst two, Erwartung and Die
Gluckliche Hand, set out to create entirely new forms. They are major
products of his Expressionist upheaval, the one a freely associative, pain-
ful exploration of an individual subconscious mind, the other a highly
symbolic representation of the creative artists existential predicament.
The third, a large-scale twelve-note work from his Berlin years, reverts
to more traditional theatrical conventions as a domestic comedy opera.
His unnished Moses und Aron (discussed in Chapter 14) is also fairly tra-
ditional in structure, but in it he can be said to have created a new genre,
or re-created a very old one: that of sacred opera.
Something has already been said (see pp. 1112 and 131) about the
nature and signicance of the monodrama Erwartung (Expectation), Op.
17. It was the furthest point Schoenberg reached in the great creative
exploration of 1909not a point of no return, but one from which the
recovery of a sure, negotiable path would be a long and arduous journey.
Written at fantastic speed, it was his most intense and sustained foray into
the perilous forest of the subconscious mind: that forest which he insisted
should be realistically represented on stage, and through which the single
character, an unnamed Woman, must make her apprehensive, somnam-
bulistic way, seeking what she most fears. Marie Pappenheims libretto
makes the Woman (soprano) reveal herself involuntarily in an interior
monologue, which is partly an imagined dialogue with the absent lover
for whom she is searching as the work opens. Past and present merge into
one another as fright, longing, jealousy and exaltation, sense impressions
and memory associations, pass through her stream of consciousness. The
broken, discontinuous sentences might have been wrung from a patient
under psychoanalysis.
Three short scenes trace the Womans progress through the forest. In
the rst, she is still on its outskirts, about to take the path that leads into
its depths and, she hopes, to her lover. She is clearly in a febrile, over-
wrought emotional state. In the second scene, she is in the middle of the
forest, imagining she hears things or is being attacked. There is no sign of
her lover. Startled by a bird, she runs and stumbles against a tree-trunk,
which at rst she mistakes for a body. Scene III is set in a clearing: the
Woman is even more distraught, but she soon plunges back into the
forest, calling on her lover to help her. The remainder of the work is
occupied by the long fourth scene. The Woman is weary, her dress torn,
her hair awry, her face and hands cut and bleeding. In the distance a dark,
shuttered house is visible. Again she stumblesand this time the obstacle
is a body, which she soon identies, with mounting horror, as the still-
bloody corpse of her lover.
The shock is a further blow to her doubtful sanity. She embarks on a
long dialogue with the mans dead body, imploring him to come back
to her, recalling their life together. Suspicious of another woman (per-
haps the occupant of the mysterious house?), she throws a tantrum of
jealousy and kicks the corpse. Has he really been murdered by the other
woman? Or has the Woman on stage done the deed herself some time
before, and returned to the scene in demented anguish? The latter im-
plication seems more likely, though in the monodramas sleepwalkers
world an answer is neither forthcoming nor especially important.
1
At the
end, the events are already slipping from the Womans mind: dawn
begins to glimmer and, imagining she sees her lover far off, she wanders
away saying, I was seeking . . . . Her expectation remains unsatised;
her tormented quest goes on.
Schoenberg once said that Erwartung was a slow-motion representation
of a single second of maximum spiritual stress and termed it an anxiety-
dream (Angsttraum). The phrase should warn us against too literal an
interpretation of the lurid details. The action is a purely psychological
1
In fact, Schoenberg deliberately suppressed the passages in Marie Pappenheims draft libretto
that explicitly support this interpretation.
Thr e e St age Wor ks x 255
one, a product of the Womans fevered imagination. No subject was
more perfectly suited to the loosened formal framework and swift jux-
taposition of disparate elements that marked his totally chromatic style;
and it is generally agreed that in this Representation of (mental) Chaos
that style found its most impressive outlet. But a representation is not a
transcription. The music itself is not chaotic. There is a willed unity of
atmosphere, created through a myriad intensely visualized details, which
could only be achieved under iron control. Paradoxically, this is probably
the direct result of the spontaneity and intensity with which Schoenberg
must have been composing in order to have created the work in such a
short space of time. The monodrama possesses no clearly dened
structure, ranging so freely and juxtaposing lyricism, violence, and Angst-
ridden terror in such uncompromising combination that it attains an
effect of continuous high-pressure improvisation; yet it combines this
with a powerful sense of continuity and tragic inevitability.
That continuity, as I remarked in Chapter 6, is hardly demonstrable in
analytical terms: it can only be grasped in performance (and a good per-
formance is a shattering experience), though ultimately it depends on
practically every gure in the score. It can indeed be shown that the music
proceeds in a series of six great waves, each building to a major climax. It
is also true that certain melodic shapes undergo a species of development,
an almost protean metamorphosis, throughout the span of the work. Cer-
tain key-words in the text, such as night, moon, and blood, provoke
recurring musical symbols. But the effect is always of new material,
seemingly conjured up by an inexhaustible process of free association.
Schoenberg draws upon his large orchestra in a way that capitalizes
upon the instrumental style he had created in his Op. 16 Orchestral
Piecesto secure an unprecedented range of sonorities, virtually every
instrument being treated as a soloist. Tone-colours change from bar to
bar with amazing uency; so do the pace and density of texture. The
sequence of agitated and static elements combines with a remarkable
rhythmic freedom which, graphically portraying every small-scale ner-
vous movement of the principal character, never allows a single tempo
or pulse to dominate. The solo vocal line is demanding both in its inten-
sity of expression and its varietymuch of it in broken phrases, looking
towards the Sprechstimme of Pierrot lunaire, but also calling for a Valkyrie-
like power and stamina at the big moments.
The result is an absence of familiar musical time-sense; a realm with-
out xed boundaries, in which the unconscious mind roams at will.
Ex. 50 shows a fairly typical passage from the First Scene. Here we see the
snatches of melody, on horn, cellos and ute; the constantly changing
colours; a static element (the ostinato in the third bar) and the vocal line,
seeking to merge elements of recitative and song in a way that owes
much to the experience of Das Buch der hangenden Garten. We can also see
some binding elements. Erwartung is often called athematicanother
nonsense word, as practically every gure in the score is thematic in
the sense that it plays a part in maintaining the works imaginative
Ex. 50
continuity. It is true, however, that substantial themes neither recur nor
are developedthere is always new material, seemingly conjured up by
an inexhaustible process of free association. Yet there has to be something
to associate. Some small-scale entitiessimilar melodic shapes, rhythmi-
cally plastic motives, common note-formations, especially at the begin-
nings of phrasesdo run through the monodrama. Their development
is not systematic, but they help to create the sense of the work being a
single musical organism. They work deeper than thematicism, at an al-
most subliminal level. (In these terms it might be said, for instance, that
Ex. 50 is to a large extent constructed out of the semitone oscillation
I have marked a.)
Nor is Erwartung devoid of calmer moments, though they are invari-
ably short-lived. An expressive horn solo, shortly before the Woman
recognizes the dead man as her lover, is one of the places where the
legacy of late-Romantic music can still be clearly felt. Another trem-
ulously beautiful passage occurs towards the end in the delicate evoca-
tion of the coming of dawn. The music, for a moment, feels as if it may
be moving towards the kind of emotional transguration common to
many Schoenberg works. There is even a brief moment of old-style
tonality, as the phrase Tausend Menschen ziehn voruber (Thousands
pass by), word for word a line from the John Henry McKay poem
Schoenberg had set in his 1905 song Am Wegrand, evokes a di-
rect quotation from that song. But then the Woman hails the imag-
ined apparition of her lover in a climax of grinding dissonance, and in
two last ghostly bars of contrary chromatic scales the music simulta-
neously opens outperhaps, at last, to external realityand dissolves,
shivering, into nothingness. The nightmarefor us, at leastis over.
Erwartung, unique in its structure as in the intensity of its emotional
involvement, must be ranked among Schoenbergs most astonishing
achievementswhich is not to say that time is ever likely to render it
less disquieting as a musical experience.
Though shorter than Erwartung, Schoenbergs next stage work, the
Drama with Music, Die gluckliche Hand,
2
Op. 18, evolved slowly, over
2
The title is practically untranslatable, depending as it does on the fact that gluckliche can
mean either fortunate, happy or fateful/fated. The standard English translation the Lucky
Hand (other versions might be The Midas Touch, orinconveniently limited to gardening
rather than life in generalGreen Fingers) is exactly what the works protagonist doesnt have.
the years 191013. Reverting to the practice of his earliest operatic
projects, Schoenberg this time wrote his own libretto. It shows some
inuences from the later dramas of Strindberg, which he much admired,
and the early plays of Kokoschka. A striking feature is the attempted
synthesisin stage performancesof music, movement, and the or-
chestration and colour modulation of the lighting (assisted into the
foreground by the tendency of the drama, and the characters themselves,
towards abstraction). This closely parallels aspects of Wassilly Kandinskys
own contemporary stage piece Der gelbe Klang (written about 1909 but
not published until 1912), which was once surmised to have been a direct
inuence on Schoenbergs work. It is now known, howeversince the
publication of the Schoenberg-Kandinsky correspondencethat they
had conceived this idea independently of one another. It is exactly the
same as what I have striven for, wrote Schoenberg in August 1912,
having nally read Kandinskys text, . . . only you go still further than I
in the renunciation of any conscious thought, any conventional plot.
Actually he was seeking a new form of Gesamtkunstwerkone in which
every elementeven the shadows cast by individual rocks in the scenery
could be combined in a completely unied but specically musical
conception.
I called it, in my own private language, making music with the media of
the stage, Schoenberg explained in a lecture in Breslau in 1928 that
preceded a production of Die gluckliche Hand in the theatre there. This
kind of art, I dont know why, has been called Expressionist: it has never
expressed more than was in it. I also gave it a name, which did not
become popular. . . . I said that it is the art of the representation of INNER
processes. But I must not say that loudly, for all that is today despised
as Romantic . . . people have already incontestably determined that the
Age of Romanticism lasted until November 1918, and that everything
written up to that time has long since become obsolete. Die gluckliche
Hand . . . thus is already very much out of date.
The things he most desires ever slip from his grasp, and what he experiences instead is The
Hand of Fate. The true fortune which is almost within reach of his ngertips is the other-
worldly, the realm of ideas and the spirit, where his strength is greatest but from which he
continually turns away, tormented by his longing for success and happiness in the real physical
world.
The plot of Die gluckliche Hand, though vestigial, is fairly clearly a
symbolic representation of the eternal struggles of any creative artist, and
in this regard is certainly infused by a strong autobiographical element.
The action is centred on the single gure of an unnamed Man, the only
vocal soloistimbued with creative power, yet unable to establish lasting
relationships with others. The other characters are mimed, and a choir
of six male and six female voices perform the role of a Greek chorus,
commenting on the action in a remarkable vocal texture that combines
song and Sprechstimme.
The ve scenes are symmetrically arranged, the rst and last acting as a
frame that distances us from the main action. The rst is a static tableau:
the Man is seen prostrate beneath a huge mythical beast, a sort of bat-
like hyena, with its teeth sunk in his neckpresumably an exterioriza-
tion of his own self-lacerating ego. The singing-speaking chorus (only
their faces are visible) ask how long he must go on tormenting himself,
seeking earthly happiness when he should have faith in a truth that is
more than earthly (a partial adumbration of the main theme of Moses und
Aron). Then the beast vanishes, the Man rises, and in bright sunshine the
second scene begins.
The Man is approached by a beautiful young woman; but she soon
abandons him in favour of an elegant and prosperous gentleman; returns
for forgiveness; and betrays the Man a second time. The central scene
displays the heros artistic prowess. He enters a metal-working shop in a
mountain ravine, and to the consternation and jealousy of the other ar-
tisans (who probably symbolize Schoenbergs rivals and critics) forges a
magnicent diadem at a single hammer-blow. A searing orchestral cres-
cendo leads to the fourth scene: the Man tries to win back his beloved,
who has been seduced by the gentleman, but she eludes him and, to
halt his pursuit, pushes a huge boulder down on top of him. The boulder
changes into the mythical beast, and the opera ends with the same tab-
leau as beforethe man prostrate, the chorus singing, Did you have
to experience again what you have so often experienced? . . . You poor
man!
Thus baldly stated, the action is as unattractive as most symboli-
cal drama. But, in fact, it is inextricably dependent on the music.
In Die gluckliche Hand, Schoenberg was seeking a new form of
Gesamtkunstwerkone in which every element could be combined in a
completely unied but specically musical conception. To this end, he
not only wrote his own text: he specied the movements of the char-
acters, the costumes, scenery and lighting in unusual detail, as integral
parts of the composition. His opinion (clearly inuenced by the theories
of Kandinsky) was that it was possible to arrange all these elements to
produce an effect akin to the music itself. The clearest demonstration
of this is in the use of lighting. In the big crescendo, representing the
internal storm of the Mans emotions, that links the third and fourth
scenes, Schoenberg species a crescendo of light from pitch black,
through brown, green, blue-grey, violet, red and orange, to bright yel-
low. Simultaneously the orchestra increases in volume fromppp to f,
and each progressive modication of shade is complemented by the entry
of a new instrumental colour.
The music of Die gluckliche Hand is perhaps, at the most basic level,
more immediately attractive than Erwartung. The scoring, while no less
brilliant, is iridescent in contrast to the glooms and lightnings of the ear-
lier work; and much of the material has clearer associations with tradi-
tional tonality. It is just as compressed, but the more obviously patterned
structure can be grasped on a few hearings; moreover the tempo remains
constant over longer periods and rhythmically the music is more clear-
cut. There are actual recurrences and developments of themes, and leit-
motives to characterize the main characters. Those of the Man and his
faithless, unattainable sweetheart are shown as Ex. 51a and bnote that
they are often associated, too, with specic tone-colours, respectively the
cellos and a solo violin. Though development of these motives is often
wide-ranging, they remain identiable, as for instance in Ex. 51c, the
Ex. 51
waltz-tune to which the woman enters in Scene 4 after her seduction by
the Mans rival.
The quasi-fugal music of the workshop-scene, too, shows a retreat from
the dangerous freedom of Erwartung. Despite these easily assimilable fea-
tures, the difculties and expense of properly staging this twenty-minute
opera have rendered Die gluckliche Hand one of Schoenbergs least per-
formed major compositions.
It was in 1928 that he essayed his third stage work; and like most of his
twelve-note compositions this one represented a return to at least su-
percially more orthodox forms. Von heute auf morgen (From today to
tomorrow, or From one day to the next) was intended, according to a
letter Schoenberg wrote while at work on it, as
a cheerful to gay, even sometimes (I hope at least) comic, opera; not gro-
tesque, not offensive, not political, not religious. The music is as bad as mine
always is: that is, appropriate to my intellectual and artistic condition. But it
is also appropriate to the subject and therefore continually produces self-
contained forms that are interrupted and linked by distinct (but naturally
non-tonal) recitatives that do not set up to be melodic. There are several
ensembles: duets and quartets. (Letter 107)
The libretto of this one-act domestic comedy of marital strife was by
Max Blondaa pseudonym for Gertrud Schoenberg, working in close
collaboration with her husband. The plot is said to have been suggested
by an incident in the home life of Franz Schreker and his wife.
In the Satires, Op. 28, Schoenberg had attacked the irresponsibility of
modish modernity in art; Von heute auf morgen deates similar attitudes in
life. There is a single scene, set in a modern living-room in the small
Ex. 51 (continued )
hours, and only four singing characters: an ordinary husband and wife
(baritone and soprano), and two modern, sophisticated peoplethe
wifes friend (soprano) and the celebrated Tenor, a minor Richard
Tauber gure.
The couple have met the latter two at a party. On their return home
the husband is aficted with hankering for a different life, one in which
he could pay court to the friend, the witty, modern, casual woman of
the world who seems such a contrast to his plain, unexciting wife. The
wife bears these unattering comparisons until her patience is exhausted.
She suddenly turns the tables on her spouse by transforming herself into
precisely the kind of desirable woman he has been talking about. She
appears in an eye-catching negligee, pretends she has spent all their
money on new clothes, irts with the famous Tenor over the phone,
declares her intention of leaving at once to start looking for lovers (since
that is the modern fashion), forces him to have a farewell dance with her
and to help her pack, leaving him to look after their small, bewildered
child. The discomted husband is so taken aback and out of his depth
that he is only too glad when, as day breaks, his wife ceases her dan-
gerous game and resumes her normal, placid identity. The friend and the
Tenor, having spent the night in a nearby bar, come in and try to tempt
husband and wife into casual affairs: but without success. The latter
recommend to them the virtues of a stable marriage; the advocates of
superciality in relationships leave, shaking their heads over these faded
stage-characters; as the curtain comes down the child asks, over the
breakfast-table, Mummy, what are modern people?
A twelve-note opera is a familiar enough idea: but a twelve-note comic
opera? Von heute auf morgen has seldom been staged, so its success is dif-
cult to judge. At the purely musical level there are no belly-laughs: but
it is a very rich score, full of real musical substance yet written with a
beautifully deft, light touch. The humour is one of tonebenevolently
satirical, with some sharp parodic touches that range from Wagner
through Puccini to jazz. In this work Schoenberg augments his orchestra
with soprano, alto, tenor and bass saxophonesthey are of course the
principal means of reference to jazz, as in the syncopated accompaniment
to the wifes aria at the beginning of her character-transformation: see
Ex. 52.
An ensemble of harp, piano, celesta, mandolin, guitar and banjo is also
an integral part of the fabric, adding a sharp, modern tang to the sound.
Still, the work presents all the difculties that might be expected of a
major Schoenberg score (almost an hours continuous music) and needs
very careful handling to come alive dramatically. It is full, too, of cus-
tomary contrapuntal subtleties: the husband and wife quarrel, aptly, in a
canon by inversion, while the big ensemble for all four characters is a
succession of double canons. In a good performance, however, it is by no
means a tough score for the listener: it abounds with tonal references,
and as a ne illustration of how Schoenberg could be light over serious
things, it deserves to be better known. For ultimately it is a celebration
of faithfulness in human relationships: of a stable marriage and family life
which has meaning, rather than a brittle round of irtation which has
none. Moreover the whole score (composed with obvious enjoyment
in a mere two months) was invaluable preparation, at a lower level of
intensity, for Schoenbergs nest stage-work, Moses und Aron.
Ex. 52
l ;
C H A P T E R T H I R T E E N
Miscellany
T
he various pieces described in this chapter are a hetero-
geneous collection that receive scant notice from most commen-
tators. In general they are regarded as mere footnotes to Schoenbergs
main creative work; but in fact they all have intrinsic interest, and help
round out the picture of their composer, especially in his lighter moods.
The Brettl-Lieder, the eight cabaret songs which helped him secure his
post at the Berlin Buntes Theater in 1901, certainly fall into this cate-
gory.
1
Nachtwandler (Night Wanderer) is for voice, piccolo, trumpet,
snare-drum and piano: a bizarre little piece in march-tempo, to a poem
by Gustav Falke, its instrumentation probably suggested by the village
band that the narrator leads through the moonlit streets. The remaining
songs are all for voice and piano. Though of uneven quality they are
tuneful and direct in appeal (apart perhaps from the rather dull setting of
Wedekinds Galathea). Most display a very Viennese vein of humour,
by turns pawky and ironic. Perhaps the bestbecause most inventive
are two delightful settings of poems by Hugo Salus, both composed on
the same day in April 1901. The Modest Lover (who wins his mistresss
favour by a somewhat unceremonious treatment of her favourite cat) has
an irresistible lilt, and simple Song (about the perils that befall a king
who goes for a walk like an ordinary man) is fascinating in its charac-
terization and plodding cross-rhythms.
1
At least one, Seit ich so viele Weiber sah, to a text by Mozarts librettist Emanuel Schikaneder,
was originally written for the Viennese Theater Zum lieben Augustin.
x 265 x
This seems the only appropriate place to mention the Alla Marcia in
E-at, a tiny march which has been performed as a piano piece, though
the manuscript is clearly a short score. All the evidenceespecially the
harmonysuggests that it is roughly contemporary with the original
version of the Second Chamber Symphony and the Second Quartet.
With a duration of less than a minute it is merely a chip from the work-
bench, but a chip of very high-grade timber.
The Three Little Pieces for chamber orchestra, which likewise re-
mained unknown during Schoenbergs lifetime, are equally diminutive.
They were written in February 1910, and their expressionistic brevity
surpasses even the Six Little Piano Pieces Op. 19. They are scored for single
woodwind, horn and string quintet, with a celesta and harmonium in
the third. The rst is twelve bars long, the second merely eight. The third
builds up a ghostly, pattering ostinato and then breaks off, again at the
eighth bar, apparently unnishedthough there is no effect of incom-
pleteness. Like the other two, it is a tight, glinting, self-sufcient aph-
oristic statement of mood, an odour from the forest of Erwartung.
Der eiserne Brigade (The Iron Brigade)a spoof march for piano quin-
tet, written for a merry evening in camp during Schoenbergs military
serviceis of less interest, but real entertainment value. It contains
several good musical jokes, and popular regimental melodies are worked
into the texture. The ridiculously tuneful Trio opens with a fanfare on
the piano, which is later turned into a bugle-call against a dramatic
string tremolo background. For all this it must be one of the least mili-
taristic marches ever writtenif the Good Soldier Schweik had been a
composer, he might have produced something like this.
Schoenberg wrote some little pieces of chamber music for himself
and his family to play together, usually at Christmas time. The most no-
table is the exquisite Weihnachtsmusik (Christmas music) of 1921, for two
violins, cello, harmoniumand pianoa ve-minute fantasia on two well-
known Christmas carols, in an unsullied C major, written with the ap-
parent simplicity of the art that conceals art. The main tune is Es ist ein
Ros entsprungen, to which Stille Nacht, heilige Nacht appears as a
counterpoint in the delicate ow of string polyphony, while the pi-
ano, with carilloning chords, adds a tranquil commentary. Comparatively
speaking Weihnachtsmusik is a very minor work, but it is an extremely
beautiful one, and deserves to be better known.
Schoenbergs most numerous occasional works were canons, vocal
or instrumental. Like Bach or Brahms before him, he wrote many of these
throughout his career; sometimes simply, one suspects, to keep his hand
in with a little tonal composition in the old style, sometimes as riddles
or as greetings or presents for friends, often tted with whimsical texts
of his own devising. Those in the Appendix to the Satires Op. 28 are
typical of the genre. Towards the end of his life Schoenberg began to
collect together all those others he thought worthy of publication; and
in 1963 his pupil Josef Rufer edited a volume of thirty of them. They
vary greatly in quality, from mere workshop ingenuity to miniature com-
positions of genuine artistic value. Of the latter kind, the following de-
serve mention: two beautiful four-voice canons (1905) on proverbs by
Goethe; a riddle-canon in four keys with a free fth voice, in celebration
of the jubilee of the Concertgebouw of Amsterdam (1928); a canon for
Alban Bergs ftieth birthday, based on motifs from his opera Lulu
(1935); the two splendid three-voice Canons for Carl Engel on his sixti-
eth birthday (1943) with their ne related tunes and use of double and
quadruple augmentation; the elaborately structured, highly chromatic in-
strumental Canon for Thomas Mann (1945); and the last canon Schoenberg
completed, in 1949a four-voice one in a clear C major with a deant
text: Centre of gravity of its own solar system, circled by shining satel-
lites, thus your life appears to the admirer.
The art of transcription, of arranging a work in one medium for
another, was close to Schoenbergs heart. His own career as an arranger
began with hack-work at the turn of the century, but he came to nd it a
useful form of compositional relaxation, and it appealed strongly both to
his pedagogic and interpretative instincts. Some of his own works came
in for this treatmentfor instance, he arranged Verklarte Nacht and the
Second Quartet for string orchestra, the First Chamber Symphony for
full orchestra, the Second Chamber Symphony for two pianosbut the
bulk of his transcriptions were of other composers works.
Appendix B lists all those he is known to have made, but is probably
not exhaustive; he may have had a hand in many more that appeared
under his pupils names on the programmes of the Verein fur Privata-
uffuhrungen (whose constitution specically encouraged the transcription
of orchestral works for chamber ensembles). Schoenbergs arrangements
demonstrate the catholicity of his taste. For instance, there is a loving
Mi s c e l l any x 267
transcription for chamber ensemble of Regers Ein romantische Suite,
undertaken in collaboration with Rudolf Kolisch; three Johann Strauss
waltzes, one the famous Kaiserwalzer arranged for the same ensemble as
Pierrot Lunaire; and a delicious version of Luigi Denzas Funiculi, funi-
cula for clarinet, string trio, guitar and mandolin.
2
In a somewhat different category, for they are really original compo-
sitions and extremely beautiful ones, come his arrangements of fteenth-
and sixteenth-century German folksongs, of which there are three sets.
The rst is a group of three for a cappella mixed choir, arranged in early
1929. Four folksong settings for voice and piano soon followed; and as late
as 1948 Schoenberg made a fresh set of arrangements for mixed choir, to
which he gave the opus number 49. All three song-melodies had appeared
in the second 1929 group, and one, Es gingen zwei Gespielen gut, must
have been a special favourite as it had been used in the rst set as well.
Pride of place, however, must go to Schoenbergs orchestrations of
Bach and Brahms. In 1922 he arranged two Bach chorale preludes
Komm, Gott, Schopfer, Heiliger Geist and Schmucke dich, O liebe Seelefor
large orchestra; and in 1928 did the same with the E-at Prelude and
Fugue (the famous St. Anne) which stand at the beginning and end of the
Third Part of Bachs Clavierubung. He regarded them as popularization
and they have upset purists and delighted ordinary listeners wherever
they have been played. Schmucke dich is a simple, beautiful setting; the
chorale melody is assigned to a solo cello and the string writing is of
luminous transparency. However, both here and in the more lively
Komm, Gott, Schoenberg is at pains to add to Bachs basic text all the
particulars in which the Baroque organ was decient: detailed phrasing
and articulation, differentiation of accents and octave registers, contrasts
of dynamics and, of course, contrasts of colour. There is some minimal,
but appropriate, eshing-out of the musical fabric.
All these characteristics reappear with increased signicance in the
big Prelude and Fugue. To bind the two movements into a unity of sub-
stance as well as of key, Schoenberg embedded some surreptitious an-
2
A transcription for chamber ensemble of Busonis Berceuse elegiaque, widely performed for a
while as by Schoenberg, is now known to be the work of Erwin Stein. The transcription of
Strausss Kaiserwalzer (1925) weaves in the melody of Haydns popular Emperors Hymn
which had become the anthem of the Weimar Republic in 1922.
ticipations of the Fugue subject in the Prelude. The gamut of colour
including harp, celesta and glockenspiel, six clarinets of various sizes, and
a very agile bass tubais brilliantly kaleidoscopic. The instrumentation
has a serious purpose, however: it emphasizes structural divisions (the
three sections of the Fugue, for instance, begin respectively on wood-
wind, strings and brass) and, above all, brings out the individual contra-
puntal lines. It might be argued, with a certain degree of justice, that Bach
did not write these pieces for a medium that allowed such clear deni-
tion, and therefore part of their true nature may lie in the very concealment
of their contrapuntal ingenuity. But Bachs lines are strong enough to
survive Schoenbergs own characteristic concern for maximum clarity;
and the objection in no way invalidates Schoenbergs creative inter-
pretation of Bach (any more than it does Stokowskis, say, or Elgars or
Respighis), nor the ne additions to the orchestral repertoire which are
the result. Bach himself, the greatest transcriber of them all, would surely
have winked approval.
Yet in some ways even more impressive is the superb arrangement for
full orchestra which Schoenberg made in 1937 of Brahmss Piano Quartet
No. 1 in G minor, Op. 25. All his love of Brahmsin whose music he
had been steeped for half a centurycomes out in this sustained act of
creative homage. He called it, jokingly, Brahmss Fifth Symphony. It is
not that: chamber music depends on a greater intimacy of expression and
shorter-range effects than orchestral music, and it is one of the qualities
of Schoenbergs transcription that much of the intimacy is preserved.
But it is a masterpiece of orchestral writing, ready-made for popular-
ity. Brahmss original is left almost unalteredSchoenberg occasion-
ally doubles melodic lines in thirds and slightly refashions the piano
cadenza of the last movement (here given mainly to clarinets) but that is
all. He is unfailingly resourceful in re-creating the piano guration in
meaningful orchestral terms. The whole sound of the work is, at least
in the rst three movements, uncannily Brahmsian. The sharp-eared
will however notice that the brass writing is more chromatic than was
Brahmss wont, and the percussion section that emerges in the third
movement is a good deal larger than anything to be found in the Academic
Festival Overture. The best surprises are reserved for the nale. This
Rondo alla Zingarese, in the original, is one of the eriest and most
uninhibited of Brahmss gypsy pieces. Schoenberg, tongue rmly in
his cheek, goes one better in abandon with his battery of xylophone and
glockenspiel and his trombone glissandi. Yet a trio of solo strings is al-
lowed a tender reminiscence of Brahmss own instrumentation just be-
fore the breathtaking, helter-skelter coda.
It might seem, at rst sight, a small step from these orchestrations to
two of the most neglectedand most curiousof Schoenbergs larger
works: the Cello Concerto after Monn (1932) and the String Quartet
Concerto after Handel (1933). If the Bach orchestrations give purists
pain, these are enough to induce heart-failure. They do, indeed, repre-
sent an extension of Schoenbergs arranging activities, but a very long
extension indeed: no mere transcriptions but drastic recompositions, new
pieces founded on another composers work in much the same way as
Stravinskys Pulcinella is founded on tunes by Pergolesi and his contem-
poraries. In each case the mixture is about twenty-ve per cent adopted
material and seventy-ve per cent original Schoenberg. Quite apart from
their own qualities (and they make highly enjoyable listening) they hold
a signicant position in Schoenbergs uvre: they formed a bridge to his
wholly original late tonal works, and provided experience in concertante
writing that was to benet him in the Violin Concerto (begun in 1935).
The Cello Concerto is founded on a harpsichord concerto in D minor
by one of the fathers of the symphony, the eighteenth-century Vien-
nese composer Georg Matthias Monn.
3
Pablo Casals had approached
Schoenberg for a cello work in 1931, and this Monn Concerto was the
result. For reasons unconnected with the works difcultythough it is
extremely taxingCasals never played the concerto in public, though he
did so in private with piano accompaniment and on one occasion told
Roberto Gerhard (who, to judge by his own recollections, cordially
loathed the piece!) that he believed this work of Schoenberg had taken
cello technique a whole step forward, just as Beethovens Violin Concerto
had done for the violin. The premiere was eventually given in London in
3
This Schoenberg Cello Concerto should not be confused with Monns own Cello Concerto
in G minor, which Schoenberg edited at Guido Adlers request in 1913 for the Denkmaler der
Tonkunst in Osterreich. His work on that piece involved making a realization of the continuo
and also composing four quite extensive cadenzas for a proposed performance by Pablo Casals.
The cadenzas remained unpublished until 1977.
December 1935 by the BBC, with Emanuel Feuermann as soloist and Sir
Thomas Beechaman unlikely Schoenberg championas conductor.
4
Perhaps the conservatism of Casalss known tastes inuenced Scho-
enbergs choice of material; but he plainly wrote the whole work with
undeniable relish. Each movement starts with a free arrangement of the
exposition of Monns original, but the continuation is wholly Schoen-
bergs own, in a harmonic style that reaches as far as, and sometimes
further than, that of Brahms. He himself described his procedure to
Casals in a letter of February 1933:
For the rest, I was mainly intent on removing the defects of the Handelian
style, which was also characteristic of the original composition. Just as Mozart
did with Handels Messiah, I have got rid of whole handfuls of sequences
(rosalias, shoemakers patches) replacing them with real substance. Then
I also did my best to deal with the other main defect of the Handelian style,
which is that the theme is always best when it rst appears and grows
steadily more insignicant and trivial in the course of the piece. I think Ive
succeeded in making the whole thing approximate, say, to Haydns style. In
harmony I have sometimes gone a little (and sometimes rather more) beyond
the limits of that style. But nowhere does it go much further than Brahms,
and anyway there are no dissonances other than those understood by the
older theory of harmony; and: it is nowhere atonal! (Letter 150)
Enthusiasts for the genius of Handel (among whom the present author
would like to be numbered) may wish to reect on the extent to which
Schoenbergs creative misunderstandingas we should charitably call
itof the Baroque masters idioms may have been conditioned by the
comparatively limited and unreliable editions of Handels music avail-
able in his time, and his wholly understandable partiality for J. S. Bach,
whose signicance for the development of his own music was clearly by
far the greater. But these matters are irrelevant to an appreciation of the
Schoenberg Cello Concerto after Monn.
4
Feuermann repeated the work in New York in 1938. Schoenberg was favourably impressed
with his performance, and the following year he actually began to compose a second Cello
Concerto, intended for Feuermann, based on Bachs Viola da Gamba Sonata in G major,
BWV 1027, of which the opening bars exist in meticulously notated full score for solo cello
and small orchestra.
Whereas Monns Harpsichord Concerto is scored only for keyboard,
two violins, bass and basso continuo, Schoenberg uses a sizeable orches-
tra, of at least Classical size in woodwind, brass and strings, plus a trom-
bone, celesta, harp, timpani, and several percussion including glocken-
spiel. This apparatus is used with wit and vivacitythe Cello Concerto is
a work of bright colours and virtuosic orchestration, not to mention the
virtuosity required of the soloist, whose cello part, with its rapid bowed
passages, double and triple stopping and frequent harmonics, is difcult in
the extreme, but always cellistic. The rst movement (one of the toughest
in cello literature) concentrates on a merry theme which to British ears
sounds suspiciously like Rule Britannia!. All three movements are en-
larged, the nale substantially. Schoenberg turns Monns bland little slow
movement into a mock-sinister funeral march, while the nale, a lilting
minuet, contains a pizzicato episode, no doubt in homage to Casals, in
which the soloist imitates the sound of a Spanish guitar.
Clearly Schoenberg must have enjoyed himself, for he soon embarked
on another work in this veinthe Concerto for String Quartet and
Orchestra, founded on Handels Concerto Grosso in B at, Op. 6 No 7.
This time he had the Kolisch Quartet in mind, and the solo parts are
accordingly diabolically difcult. Writing the piece seems to have sus-
tained him through his exile in France after leaving Germanyand
its unquenchable gaiety is a sign of his resilience of spirit. Op. 6 No. 7 is
the only Concerto Grosso of Handels Op. 6 that does not have a string
concertino, and this very fact may have guided Schoenbergs choice of
it. He may also have been intrigued by the unusual fugal subject of the
rst Allegro, whose initial accelerating repeated note seems to cry out for
the impacts of percussion. He employs a rather larger orchestra than in
the Cello Concerto (the combination of harp and piano features prom-
inently as a continuo at various points) and extends the range of
harmonic updatingthe whole work is a treasure-trove of harmonic
practice from the early eighteenth to early twentieth centuries.
Given Schoenbergs opinion of the Handelian style as he expressed it
to Casals, it is no surprise that his dealings with Handel himself are, on the
whole, hardly more respectful than his treatment of Monn. His overall
strategy, however, differs from the previous concerto. The rst move-
ment is a free arrangement of Handels original, adding much but fol-
lowing its course and observing its proportions quite closelyexcept for
the insertion of a fearsome cadenza for string quartet. The lovely slow
movement, for muted quartet and small orchestra, is an almost exact,
reverential transcription of Handels (though modulating to a new key
in the coda). But in the third and fourth movements, little remains of
Handel but the basic tunesinstead we have a lilting, wickedly chro-
matic Allegretto grazioso which in itself is an entire compendium of ways
of writing for string quartet for those who like to live dangerously; and
nally anoutrageous Hornpipeslower, weightier, more symphonic, but
just as uproariously alive as Handels ownwhich rises to several big
climaxes yet fades away at the end on the sound of the quartets tremolandi
and the romantic tones of cellos and horns.
The almost total neglect of these brilliant concertos is unjust and
to audiences loss. It cannot be denied that their humourand their
virtuositycontain a certain element of the perverse, and their signi-
cance for the onward sweep of musical history is negligible. But the
tunefulness, high spirits, magnicent craftsmanship and sheer delight in
music-making which they display should be enough to ensure them pop-
ularity, and they are a better approach than many to the understanding of
Schoenbergs more difcult works.
l ;
C H A P T E R F O U R T E E N
Unnished Torsos
There is no other great composer in whose oeuvre huge unnished
works play a role as decisive as they do in the oeuvre of Arnold
Schoenberg.
( Jan Maegaard)
A
s we have noted elsewhere, schoenberg tended to com-
pose at great speed; many of his major works came into being in a
matter of weeks. But there were others which, for one reason or an-
other, evolved much more slowly over a period of yearssuch as Die
Gluckliche Hand; orlike the Gurreliederwere worked on at widely
separated intervals, with huge gaps between the initial conception and
its nal realization. Perhaps the most striking example of this is the
Second Chamber Symphony, begun in 1906, several times taken up and
laid aside until 1917, then only completed in 193940. Some important
works, however, were never brought to completion. Three of them re-
mained after Schoenbergs death as torsosnot fragments or sketches
but substantial, performable representatives of his thought which add
signicantly to our understanding of the man and his creative evolution
as a whole. These now remain to be considered.
Central to all threethe oratorio Die Jakobsleiter, the opera Moses und
Aron and the Modern Psalmis the idea, or the process, of prayer. Scho-
enberg was a religious man by temperament as well as convictionfor,
x 274 x
though his forms of belief altered through the years, the innate religious
impulse seems never to have deserted him, and it affected his whole
spiritual and intellectual life. Not only was it a prime source of strength
(above all in the lonely years of exploration between 1908 and the evo-
lution of the twelve-note method) to feel some higher justication for
his perseverance on his dark and dangerous path. We may also opine that
for Schoenberg, with his implacable ghters ego, to believe in and re-
late to some power higher than and outside himself was a necessity that
helped preserve his psychological balance. It is hardly surprising, there-
fore, that he saw prayerthe process of relating to the spiritual source
as the fundamental act in religious experience. This is, indeed, the
philosophical message of the Second String Quartet. It is, therefore,
surely signicant that the three torsos that remain to be discussed should
be unnished, and yet they are his three major statements of religious
belief. The rst two, indeed, are by any reckoning among his most
important creations.
Die Jakobsleiter ( Jacobs Ladder) would, had it been completed, have
lasted well over two hours in performanceyet even that huge stretch
of music was originally conceived as just the fourth movement of the vast
religious Choral Symphony on which Schoenberg worked at intervals in
the years just preceding the First World War. Eventually he decided to
make the oratorio an independent composition, drafted his own text in
1915, and continued to perfect it until, in the summer of 1917, he began
writing the music (using some of the Symphony material). He was at the
very height of his powers, having by now fully mastered the new lan-
guage of total chromaticism, and he worked at white-hot speed with
his characteristic creative compulsion. He had composed more than
half-an-hours music in short score before his second call-up into the
Austrian armya disastrous hiatus after which, despite attempts up to
1922, he found it impossible to continue the work. It was not just that
the tide of inspiration had ebbed: he had progressed stylistically in a
direction to which the relatively free language of Die Jakobsleiter was
fundamentally unsuited. He often spoke of wanting to complete it, and
made some important revisions in 1944; but it advanced no further in his
lifetime.
In the nal months of his life Schoenberg asked his former pupil Karl
Rankl if he would undertake the preparation of a full score of the existing
Unni s he d Tor s os x 275
portion of Die Jakobsleiter, because he was more familiar with my or-
chestral style than anyone else.
1
The proposal clearly lapsed on the
composers death. Some ten years later, at the behest of Gertrud Scho-
enberg, it fell to another former pupil, Winfried Zillig, to collate the
materials and produce a performing version.
This involved no extra composition on his part: Schoenbergs short-
score is continuous, and Zilligs task was essentially to translate it into full
score, following Schoenbergs own, sometimes very full, instrumental
indications and orchestrating in appropriate style where such instructions
were lacking. When the actual musical texture was incomplete he left
it so, believing the music strong enough to stand unsupported. He used
the fairly standard symphony orchestra which Schoenberg stipulated in
1944rather than his original 1917 conception, which would have called
for an orchestra of 250 (with ten piccolos, eighteen clarinets, and so on), a
chorus of 750 plus unseen choirs above and below the stage, as well as
four offstage orchestras.
In the form we now have it, Die Jakobsleiter is a setting of the rst (and
shorter) part of Schoenbergs two-part libretto, up to and including
the symphonic interlude which was to have divided the two parts, and
now functions adequately as a coda. An urgent, thrusting orchestral
prologue (see Ex. 9 in Chapter 6) introduces a vision of a multitude of
souls, struggling onward in some limbo between death and reincarnation,
urged forward by the archangel Gabriel (bass, partly sung, partly in
Sprechstimme) who acts as guide and counsellor. His opening injunction,
Whether to right or left, forward or backward, uphill or downhillyou
must go on, without asking what lies before you, very much mirrors
Schoenbergs predicament at the time of writing these words, and takes
us to the heart of the drama. An extraordinary choral passage ensues, in
which various groups of soulsthe Dissatised, the Doubters, the Re-
joicers, the Indifferent, the Resignedrespond to the call in their own
way. The choral texture, which mingles song and Sprechstimme, is a bold
development of a style Schoenberg had rst used in Die gluckliche Hand,
and is often divided into as many as twelve parts.
Gabriel summons forward various individual souls who feel that in
their life on earth they were able to draw near God. They stand as
1
Letter 259, 27 June 1951.
different types of humanity. Each makes his profession: rst a self-satised
aesthete, who is roundly rebuked by Gabriel for having no vision; then
A Protestor, in revolt against both the God of the instincts and the God
of organized religionan attitude which Gabriel condemns as wholly
negative; then One Wrestling, whose continual struggles with doubt,
Gabriel tells him, bring him nearer salvation. The Chosen One, the
type of the true, inspired artist, now comes forward: he nds himself
rejected and humiliated by his fellow men because of the originality of
his vision, yet he feels his own humanity and kinship with them, ines-
capably: They are the theme, I the variation. Next a Monk speaks: he
fears to continue in his vocation, for he knows his own weaknesses, and
knows he cannot avoid sinning. Gabriel comforts himhe will indeed
sin, but sins are punishments that cleansenow he must go forth and be
a prophet and martyr.
In this series of dialogues, the real breadth of language in Die Jakobs-
leiter becomes plain. Despite the proto-serial derivation of material from
Ex. 9s opening ostinato, each soloist is characterized with almost operatic
intensity in music of a different kind, so that the oratorio comes to seem
like a compendium of Schoenbergs stylistic discoveries. For instance, the
music of the aesthete (One of the Called) is almost traditionally tonal,
the most frankly Wagnerian Schoenberg had written for years. The gen-
eral musical idiom, however, as typied by that for One Wrestling (see
Ex. 53: the text is translated as the epigraph to Chapter 5), relates perhaps
most closely to the Op. 22 Orchestral Songs, not only in harmony and
the extremely wide range of instrumental colour, but also in the sweep of
the vocal lines.
Into this purgatorial judgement-scene now breaks a womans voice:
the soul of One Dying. Her monologue begins as rapid Sprechstimme,
then gradually becomes more melodic as life ebbs away, until, at the
point of death, she breaks into true song, an ecstatic wordless vocalise that
follows the last words the supremely happy dream comes true: To y!
Onward! To the goal! (the sentiment is very reminiscent of Entruck-
ung from the Second Quartet). As the rapturous song soars up to the
dizzy heights of an F in alt, the Great Symphonic Interlude begins:
quiet, oating music of great beauty and rhythmic freedom, in which the
orchestra is joined, not by off-stage orchestras as Schoenberg originally
envisaged, but by pre-recorded instrumental groups whose music is
broadcast into the hall on loudspeakers. A nal reminiscence of the
singing soul, duetting with solo violin and distant choir, ends the frag-
ment in far-off, interstellar regions.
Fragment though it is, Die Jakobsleiter remains an overwhelmingly im-
pressive creation. The music has enormous dramatic force, which seems
to communicate much more immediately at each performance than is the
case with many Schoenberg works. This almost in spite of the text,
which is no literary miraclewordy and intimidatingly abstract in style,
its philosophic content an original but bleak compilation from Blake,
Swedenborg, Strindberg, Schopenhauer, anthroposophy and Hindu mys-
ticism. The character of the Chosen One has long been recognized as a
Schoenbergian self-portrait, and read in cold print his speeches sound
insufferably arrogant. But, in fact, all the characters are partly projections
of Schoenberg himself, an examination of his weaknesses and the various
stages of his life as a representative human being: and their words are only
Ex. 53
meant to come alive in a musical setting. To a great extent they do, and
with splendid vividness. Nevertheless, Die Jakobsleiter remains a torso: the
overall form is unbalancedafter the magnicent choral opening the
chorus has relatively little to do, while the ve main dialogues with
Gabriel, successfully characterized though they are, make the body of the
work undeniably episodic.
We lack the second, and what should have been the greater, halfin
which it is reasonable to suppose that much material that remains un-
developed in the existing portion would have found its fullment. The
text for that half is complete, and was in fact published over eighty years
ago. In it, the souls who spoke in Part I are being prepared for rein-
carnation, to return to earth to begin their struggles anew. The Chosen
One is again prominent in the proceedings. Gabriel has a long nal
speech in glorication of prayer as the chief means of reconciliation to a
God who knows mans inadequacy. Then the voices of all creatures were
to be heard in a great chorus of praisemusically intended as an en-
largement and intensication of the symphonic interlude. Schoenberg
noted down his mental impression of it thus: The choir and the soloists
join in: at rst mainly on the platform, then more and more far off
offstage choirs located next to the offstage orchestrasso that, at the
close, music is streaming into the great hall from all sides.
However regrettable the fact that this mighty ending was never com-
posed, what we have of Die Jakobsleiter is a creation of enormous dramatic
presence and extraordinary stylistic range, from the neo-Wagnerian music
of the Aesthete to the proto-serial twelve-note workings of the opening
bars and elsewhere. In the combination of voicessong and Sprechstimme,
soloists, and choruswith instruments, the music goes much further than
any of the other Expressionist works; and there is a richness of harmony,
a yearning warmth of melodic gesture, above all a colouristic radiance of
scoring, that make this extraordinary choral fantasia one of the most aston-
ishing and moving products of Schoenbergs imagination. Its very incom-
pleteness may, in fact, be of the highest signicance for its inner expressive
meaning. The movement of the individual souls towards reincarnation
seems, with hindsight, to parallel the struggles of the twelve-note method,
the great organizing principle, to be born out of the multi-directional
cosmos of total chromaticism. This was what lay before Schoenberg as
he composed: Die Jakobsleiter was his last step on that roada fantastic
musical vision of the metaphysical process of Becoming, expressed in a
language equally pregnant with a new birth.
Schoenbergs second main religious statement in music, and the most
important product of his full maturity, is the opera Moses und Aron,
written between 1930 and 1932 to a libretto drafted in 1928. It might be
viewed as a sequel to Die Jakobsleiter, in that it portrays the difculties
experienced by a chosen one in accomplishing his prophetic mission. It
also relates closely to Der biblische Weg (The Biblical Way), the play on
which Schoenberg worked in 19267. There the protagonist, Max Ar-
uns, seeks to found a new Jewish homeland in twentieth-century Africa
but is defeated because his own human weakness cannot sustain his
vision. In Moses und Aron Schoenberg goes back to the original search for
the Promised Land and presents the contending impulses in the two
opposing brothers, the prophet and the preacher. Unlike Die Jakobsleiter,
however, the work is to all intents and purposes complete, even though
the music for the short third act was never composed. And the result is
unique in the annals of operaa philosophical work about the in-
communicability of the nature of God, which is yet vividly dramatic in its
impact and contains some of Schoenbergs nest and most immediately
communicating music. In fact it could well be said that in the story of
Moses and Aaron Schoenberg has composed a three-dimensional, theat-
rical dramatization of his life-long pursuit of the Gedanke: the timeless,
pre-existent, revelatory musical Idea which is the inner essence and mean-
ing of a great work of art and also the object of contemplation through
which the music raises uscomposer and listeners aliketo a higher level
of spiritual awareness.
In the rst scene of Act I the Voice of God (six solo singers, reinforced
by speaking chorus) calls to Moses from the Burning Bush. His rst
words of reply, in the halting Sprechstimme that characterizes all his ut-
terances, sums up his whole problem: Only one, innite, thou om-
nipresent one, unperceived and inconceivable God! (see Ex. 54). The
Voice appoints Moses to be Gods prophet, although he protests that no
one will believe him, for he lacks the ability to express what he knows.
He is told that his brother will speak for him and that Israel is Gods
chosen people. In Scene 2, Aaron and Moses meet in the wasteland,
and their respective characters are made clear. Aaron (an agile, lyrical
high tenor) is silver-tongued, quick to grasp the externals of Moses
conception and able to interpret it in more easily presentable terms
he thinks through images and words, and of a God who punishes and
rewards. Moses, the deep thinker, is so concerned to speak the exact
truth, rather than an easy approximation, that he can hardly speak at all:
his dogged Sprechstimme, reiterating the reality of the omnipresent God
whom no image can properly represent, makes an uncouth contrast to
Aarons orid arioso, but an effective one, cutting through the ne-
sounding phrases with greater clarity than any singing line.
Moses and Aaron go together to the Israelites, who in Scene 3 are
shown divided and demoralized under the Egyptian oppression, yet eager
for a new god to lead them from slavery. Apart from the two brothers,
the people en masse are the operas other main character: ckle, unstable,
slow of understanding, yet with the potential to develop into a great na-
tion. In Scene 4 Moses tries to deliver his message to them, but his simple
proclamation that one mighty, invisible, unimaginable God requires their
devotion meets with hostility and derision. Moses despairsbut Aaron
seizes the initiative and performs three miracles, changing Moses rod into
Ex. 54
a serpent, curing Moses leprous arm, changing Nile water into blood.
Faced with these demonstrations of divine power, though still untouched
by the central idea, the mobs attitude alters completely; they put them-
selves under Moses and Aarons guidance and, singing a hymn of fervent
nationalism (Almighty, thou art stronger than Egyptian gods are, Thou
wilt strike down Pharaoh and all his servants), make ready to march out
of Egypt.
Act II (after an interlude, a whispered canonic chorus Where is
Moses?) takes place before the Mountain of Revelation. Moses has been
away praying on the mountain for forty days and the people have grown
restive, afraid and violent. They think Moses God must have killed
him, and want their old gods back. Aaron, to escape their wrath, gives in,
and stills their fears by presenting them with a new godthe image of
the golden calf. Revere yourselves in this gold symbol! he says. Now
follows the works most notoriousand excitingscene, the Dances
round the golden calf. The preliminary rejoicing and merrymaking
soon degenerate into all the excesses of which man is capable when freed
from the claims of the divine idea. Human sacrice, ghting, murder of
dissidents, suicide, rape and total destruction ensue. Moses returns, bear-
ing the Tables of the Law, just as the people are groggily recovering
from their communal hangover. He makes the golden calf vanish with a
word and rounds angrily on Aaron. The nal scene presents their argu-
ment. Aaron defends himself skilfully: he acceded to the peoples de-
mands out of love for them; if Moses refuses to compromise, the people
are never going to understand even a fraction of the truth. The Tables
of Lawthey, too, are an image, a simplication of the idea. In despair,
Moses breaks the tablets, and is chided by Aaron for faint-heartedness.
A pillar of re springs up; the Israelites, seduced back to God by yet
another image, march on into the wilderness, singing their hymn, while
Moses sinks down, in defeat: Unimaginable God, inexpressible thought
of many meanings! So I am defeated! So everything I thought was mad-
ness and cannot and must not be spoken. Oh word, oh word that I lack!
The only hint of consolation is in the violins long, poignant, indepen-
dent monody, one of Schoenbergs most magnicent melodic creations,
which has all the expressive power that Moses is denied, and seems to say
all he would want to say (Ex. 55).
Ex. 55
x 283 x
Ex. 55 (continued )
x 284 x
Act III was never composed, apart from a few sketches. The text,
however, is complete: it consists of a single scene, another debate be-
tween the brothers. This time Moses has regained the ascendancy: Aaron,
in chains, is castigated for having betrayed God to the gods, the idea to
images, this chosen folk to others, the extraordinary to the common-
place. Aaron is set free, but, since he is only able to live in the images he
creates, he falls dead. Moses tells the people that they will remain in the
wilderness, for only there can they attain union with God.
On the whole, one does not regret that this Act was never set to
music: unlike the rest of the libretto, it seems to lack dramatic conviction.
There is no explanation of how Moses has gained the upper hand, nor
why his arguments should triumph now when they failed before. It reads
just a little like the wish-fullment of a man who really knew that Aaron,
whether right or wrong, inevitably gets the better of the arguments in
this life. And indeed as Schoenberg depicts him in music Aaron, for all his
pliancy and shallowness, is not an unimpressive character: he has quick
wit, acts with decision, and is an artist with words. The opera, in truth, is
as much about the artist as the religious manthe struggle, and the par-
adox, involved in trying to give outward expression to any inner vision.
Schoenberg had to have something of Aaron in his own makeup to at-
tempt the operafor is not Moses und Aron itself an image such as Moses
would condemnan image which by its very existence betrays the idea
it tries to convey? If so, its incompleteness saves it: for the nal revelation
of Moses triumph and unity with God is left unexpressed, and the torso
that we have portrays the essence of the graspable, believable, human
situation.
Subconsciously, Schoenberg must have realized this, for the two acts
of Moses und Aron form a complete musical and dramatic unity. They also
comprise one of his greatest achievements. Leitmotives are few: instead
Schoenberg weaves a continuously uctuating texture of remarkable or-
chestral brilliance, in which spokenrecitative, arioso, ensembles and large-
scale choral passages succeed one another with unerring dramatic air.
In two hours music only a single note-row is employed, and the work
emerges as a grand summing-up of all the different expressive possibilities
of twelve-note music. One thinks of the unearthly stillness of the scene
before the Burning Bush, followed by the suave, elegant yet insubstantial
dance-like music for ute, violins and harp that characterizes Aaron on
his rst appearance. Then there is the polyphonic energy of the big
choruses, which convey joy, fear, mockery or triumph in counterpoint of
a rhythmic uidity and grandeur that go far beyond anything Schoen-
berg had previously achieved in this eld. Or there is the mysterious,
questioning, half-whispered, half-sung chorus in double canon that forms
the interlude between the two acts; the intensity of the debate between
Moses and Aaron, and the tragic eloquence of the ending.
But perhaps most compelling of all is the great central scene of Act II,
the Dances round the Golden Calf , in which the orchestra takes the
leading role. For sustained rhythmic force and dynamic, barbaric energy it
stands alone in Schoenbergs uvre: a ve-movement dance-symphony,
or a 130-bar complex of themes with four large-scale variations, of nearly
half an hours length. This music is full of vivid strokes: the ponderous
fanfares that begin it, the militaristic march of the Ephraimites, the dance
of the butchers, into which Schoenberg introduces the open-air sound
of violins ddling on open strings as background to a leaping, mercurial
theme:
Moreover, there is the at rst innocent, slightly befogged waltz that ac-
companies the orgy of drunkenness; and the violent disintegration and
frenzied rhythms that accompany the scenes of mass destruction and sui-
cide. In its sheer ferocity and propulsive power this whole vast sequence
seems to me to stand in the annals of twentieth-century music on a par
with Le Sacre du Printemps. Indeed it perhaps deserves to be ranked higher
than Stravinskys piece, for it is not so hermetic: it is placed in a dramatic
context where its violence can be seen as only part of the storybut
Ex. 56
a vital part, disregarded at perilof the nature of mankind. For it is at
the human level, as a tragedy of any real seeker after truth, that Moses
und Aron evokes a response from those who may not share its religious
convictions.
In the last year of his life, Schoenberg again returned to the problem of
presenting a comprehensive religious statement in music, with his series
of Modern Psalmsor, as he described them in a letter to Oskar Adler,
Psalms, Prayers and other Conversations with and about God . . . our
contemporaries religious problems.
2
He originally entitled the rst of
these prose texts in German (some of which are only unpolished drafts)
Der 151. Psalm, indicating that he thought of himself as adding to the
biblical series of 150 psalms in a contemporary context. He wrote fteen
of them, and began a sixteenth only ten days before his death.
3
Presum-
ably they were all intended for musical setting, but he only essayed the
composition of the rst, and did not complete it.
The extant psalm-texts show a great range of subject-matter. If they
have a common theme, it seems to be the question, What attitude should
a Jew, or any religious man, adopt towards moral and spiritual matters in
the modern world? One psalm examines the role of prayer in the ma-
chine age; another celebrates the Jews as the Chosen People and defends
them from charges of arrogance; another is an attack on atheism en-
gendered by a blind belief in the power of science; another approves
the moral force of the Ten Commandments. The most substantial text,
virtually a short essay, is an examination of the character of Jesus
Schoenberg concludes that in minimizing his importance Jewish history
has made a grave error. Yet others treat of sexual love, the innocence of
children, the atomic bomb, and prayer as an expression of humility. The
fragment of the sixteenth psalm condemns National inbreeding, national
incest as just as dangerous to the race as that of the family and the tribe.
To this miscellaneous collection the rst psalm stands as prologue and
invocationa prayer to God from one who asks if God attaches any
2
Letter 256, 3 March 1951. Adler, with whom Schoenberg had recently re-established contact
after the hiatus of war and exile, had sent him a copy of his Das Testament der Astrologie.
3
We should perhaps also include the English text for Israel Exists Again, written one year
previously in 1949. All that Schoenberg completed of this work for chorus and orchestra was a
promising looking fty-ve-bar fragment, chiey a declamatory prelude with a prominent
piano part.
signicance to whether he prays or not. The words strongly recall Moses
before the Burning Bush: I am. . . speaking of the only, eternal, omnip-
otent, omniscient and unimaginable, of whom I neither can, nor should,
create an image. Schoenberg began to set this text to music, as his Modern
Psalm, Op. 50c, late in 1950, scoring it for speaker, chorus and small
orchestra. The setting remained a fragment of some ve minutes length,
which probably represents about three-quarters of the whole. Stylistically
the music is wholly characteristic of Schoenbergs last period, having
something of the dramatic agitation of De Profundis but also the under-
lying calm apparent in the String Trio and Dreimal Tausend Jahre.
Texturally this work seems the ultimate in lucidity of his still-evolving
twelve-note language. The speaker (in the rhythmically formalized but
tonally free Sprechstimme Schoenberg had developed in his later years) acts
as a kind of precentor, giving out each paragraph of the text before the
chorus sing it, usually in graceful canonic textures, against an orchestral
background of notable translucency. But the nal section of the text,
which speaks of prayer as itself a rapture greater than any fullment,
leading, nally, to union with God, was not setthe fragment breaks off
in mid-sentence, with the sopranos singing And nevertheless I pray . . .
(see Ex. 57; p. 300). Here, again, the incompleteness is somehow artis-
tically satisfying, its open-endedness expressing the yearning, rather than
the achievement. Perhaps Schoenberg sensed this, for in the last months
of his life he made no attempt to return to the unnished score. Like Die
Jakobsleiter and Moses und Aron, the Modern Psalm stands as a noble mon-
ument to Schoenbergs religious longings, rather than an unanswerable
statement of faith.
l ;
C H A P T E R F I F T E E N
. . . and Idea
Now do you grant the power which
Idea has over both word and image?
(Moses in Moses und Aron, Act 2)
I venture to credit myself with having written truly new music
which, being based on tradition, is destined to become tradition.
(National Music, 1934)
I
n the preceding chapters i have treated it as axiomatic
that Schoenbergs music possesses a signicance beyond the sum of its
note-rows and counterpoints; that it is no abstract number-game but
in Schoenbergs own phrasethe presentation of an idea. But what
idea? Insofar as music has a dialectical or philosophical content beyond
its architectural forms, what does Schoenbergs music say to us?
By its very nature, this content is not easily verbalized. Schoenberg
rather presents usthrough musics progress in time, and through its
continual variations and developments, with a recurring pattern of ex-
perience. He did, however, once give a verbal clue to that pattern. The
American jazz and classical pianist Oscar Levant considered performing
Schoenbergs Piano Concerto. To help Levant approach the work, the
composer noted down a few explanatory phrases to characterize the
works four sections:
x 289 x
Life was so easy
Suddenly hatred broke out
A grave situation was created
But life goes on.
At the simplest level, that is a fair summary of the Concertos emotional
progression. The same programme might apply with little modication
to several classical and romantic pieces. But the listener who explores
Schoenbergs output in any kind of breadth or depth soon becomes
aware that a very large proportion of his works, from all periods of his
career, seem to embody different forms of the same experiential pattern.
We encountered one form of it at the very beginning of this book, in
String Quartet No. 2; and we may adduce further, varied examples. The
Gurrelieder, in its comparatively simple late-Romantic manner, charts the
decline of a Tristan-esque love affair into the spiritual abysses of death,
blasphemy and ghost-life; but the phantasms are eventually dispelled by
the summer breezes, and the nal melodrama and chorus exhort us to
greet the daylight and reawakening life. Pierrot Lunaire indulges in risky
sport with ludicrous images of decay and grotesquerie until real violence
and madness invade the music; but at length they recede, the air clears,
and at the end we stand once more in daylight and breathe the ancient
scent of far-off days. In A Survivor from Warsaw violence and madness are
confronted in an actual contemporary situation, in the ultimate nihilism
of which twentieth-century man proved capablebut that nihilism is
denied its nal victory because the victims elect to stand and sing to-
gether, afrming their humanity and subverting the hells logic of the
gas-chamber.
The lineaments of the pattern grow clearer. It is no crudely optimistic
one. The music explores extremes of emotional experience, in the cause
not of sensationalism but of self-knowledge: to help us see clearly. And
when clarication comes its effect, however high the price, tends nat-
urally to be afrmative. This is plainly the case in the earlier works, where
clarication is associated with orthodox tonal resolution, as in the grand
C major conclusion of the Gurrelieder, the shimmering D major of
the sextets Transgured Night, or the warm, tranquil D major epilogue
that fulls all the chromatic strivings of the First String Quartet. Later the
afrmation takes other forms, though oftenas in the Ode to Napoleon,
the Piano Concerto, the Genesis Prelude and the String Triothese
include at least an implicit acknowledgment of tonal roots.
In fact, had there been less discussion of the syntactical construction of
Schoenbergs music, and more of what it says, people might more read-
ily have noticed what an essentially positive composer he is. There is
no trace in his music of the post-Wagnerian death wish that infected
so many of his contemporaries, and can even be traced in the music of
younger men like Berg. He explored horror and disorientation because
he believed they could not be effectively rejected and transcended un-
til they had been fully known. Clarication abounds, on every level,
whether as form emerging out of amorphousness (Genesis Prelude) or the
strengthening of marital ties by putting mutual affection to the test (Von
heute auf Morgen). Far from encouraging morbidity, hardly any Schoen-
berg work has a tragic or truly depressing ending. Even Erwartung and Die
gluckliche Hand: the predicaments of their respective protagonists are
hopeless indeed, but we do not identify with theminstead the action,
like a case-history, works through and makes those predicaments un-
derstandable, and in so doing claries something in ourselves. Moses und
Aron ends at a tragic juncture, but that was not Schoenbergs ultimate
intention. Perhaps only the Second Chamber Symphony ends in utter
darkness, and even here we know that he considered adding a more
afrmative third movement. But as it stands, the effect on the listener is
hardly depressingrather cathartic.
Certainly many works do not, and ought not to be made to, t this
pattern of clarication through extreme emotional, spiritual or psycho-
logical experience. But several embody individual stages in the process,
depending when they were written; and as a result we begin to see that
the pattern must be in some senses an autobiographical one. The music of
Schoenbergs earliest periodnot only the most ebullient pieces such as
the D major Quartet and the First Chamber Symphonyhas something
of the life was so easy feeling about it; this is, at least, the work of
an extraordinarily gifted young man condently extending a tradition of
which he feels a part and rather relishing his forward position in it.
Then hatred breaks out: the personal and spiritual crises of the years
19089 release disruptive forces which can only be caught and held in the
rst totally chromatic workstraditional musical architecture and large-
scale forms become, for a time, impossible, with consequent personal
. . . and I de a x 291
disorientation. The serious situation thus created necessitates years of
painful searching for a way forward; and when life goes on, it does so
by clarifying the chromatic content of the disruptive elements through
the twelve-note method. The classical twelve-note workssuch as the
Wind Quintet, Orchestral Variations, and Third and Fourth quartets
represent clarication achieved. But at a price: the traumatic events of
previous years are implicit in them, as witness the Op. 29 Suite, whose
genuine gaiety of spirit dances on a razors edge between order and dis-
order. In Schoenbergs last fteen years, the whole pattern seems to
be repeated. Perhaps under the inuence of events in Europe, the dark
forces erupt againstrangely enough in tonal or near-tonal works, the
Second Chamber Symphony, Variations on a Recitative and Ode to Napo-
leon. But now he has better weapons with which to meet the crisis. Three
very different twelve-note worksthe Piano Concerto, String Trio and
A Survivor from Warsaw, seem to be his most concise and positive em-
bodiments of the whole process. Yet in his last music the struggle for
some ultimate resolution is still going on.
For Schoenberg, that ultimate resolution had to be religious. To the
religious temperament, Unity with God is the supreme clarication, and
in this world can only be secured by prayer. Its realization is implicit in
three works. The Second Quartet, here as in other respects a document
of cardinal importance, enacts that religious idealthe prayer from the
depths in the third movement motivates the interplanetary ascent in
the nale of one who becomes an ember of the Holy Fire . . . an echo of
the Holy Voice. Herzgewachse compresses a similar upward movement
into three minutes span: as the text speaks of heartfelt prayer rising to
God so does the vocal line soar clear of its accompaniment, higher and
higher till it pinnacles softly on an F natural in alt, a sound so high and rare
that it seems free of all earthly associations. The fragment of Die Ja-
kobsleiter breaks off on that same sound, with the voice of the Dying
One. But there Schoenberg had intended to go further and actually
compose a hymn of Union with God. He went on trying: prayer was a
vital escape from the subjectivity of his egocentric temperament, nec-
essary for his own spiritual and emotional clarication. The twelve-note
method achieves this for him in the formal sphere, as a means of ob-
jectifying and disciplining the riotous inventions of his subjective con-
sciousness. But he never found himself able to compose the explicit
music of union with the divine. Of his last choral trilogy, Op. 50, Dreimal
Tausend Jahre is a far-off glimpse, in the minds eye, of a Promised Land
which Schoenberg, like Moses, was destined never to enter. Yet De Pro-
fundis and the Modern Psalm are dramatic presentations of the act of prayer,
against all odds: the music never gives up hope.
Schoenberg, then, was essentially a religious composer. I mean that in
the widest sense. He set comparatively few religious texts until late in his
career, and those mainly from the Jewish traditions, though in earlier
works such as Friede auf Erden and indeed Die Jakobsleiter religious issues
are approached more from a Protestant point of view. Such pieces as
Dreimal tausend Jahre or, especially, the projected series of Modern Psalms
are directed principally at the Jewish community. Nevertheless the re-
ligious orientation of these and other works largely transcends sectarian
boundaries, as bets an artist who was deeply inuenced by the mystical
Christianity of Swedenborg and Blake. Almost all Schoenbergs vocal
works deal in some fashion with the relation of the individual to the inner
and outer worldsto the spirit and to the collective, to humanity at large
and, beyond that, to the yet larger, eternal world of religious convic-
tion and speculation. Ultimately all this is subsumed in the idea of rela-
tionship to God, even if that God is apparently absent, or an ungraspable
ideal.
In this sense not only Kol Nidrei and De Profundis but also Erwartung,
Die Gluckliche Hand, Jakobsleiter, Moses und Aron, even A Survivor from
Warsaw are religious works, each with its place on an angelic ladder that
stretches from Hell (Erwartung) to the celestial Nirvana vouchsafed to the
dying Soul in Jakobsleiter, or the spiritual victory in Hell achieved by
the Holocaust victims at the end of A Survivor from Warsaw. Schoenberg
would have placed far more importance on this aspect of his work, than
on his intellectual achievements as a constructor of systems. In his music
he sought to reassert the traditional romantic and religious values of Eu-
ropean civilization. In this sense, he was a conservative composer.
But because such a reassertion was not just aesthetic but ethical in
intention, it inevitably involved an attack on the bogus traditionalism and
intellectual inertia of the decaying society in which he found himself;
and in this sense his approach was a critical, even revolutionary one. It is
the approach advocated by Moses in Moses und Aron; in the one passage
that he is given to sing rather than speak, he exhorts his brother:
. . . and I de a x 293
Purify your thinking,
Renounce what is worthless,
Make it truthful.
To seek the truths enshrined in tradition and state them anew, freed from
unnecessary or obscuring associationsthat was Schoenbergs aim; and
since the truly essential only reveals itself in extreme situations, the search
rapidly carried him into strange and perilous regions. So strange, that at
rst very few listeners understood the music that resulted, and his ded-
icated attempts at clarication paradoxically brought confusion in their
train.
When the society of which Schoenbergs early music had been an im-
plied critique was mortally wounded, if not quite over-thrown, by the
holocaust of World War I, there was no lack of iconoclastic avant-
gardists in the arts to condemn the real qualities of that society and its
traditions, no less than its failures and hypocrisies. That had never been
Schoenbergs intention; he wished to revitalize tradition, not break with
it. So since the twelve-note method provided a way of acknowledging
and applying his revolutionary stylistic advances, he was able to exercise
his conservative instincts in building a whole network of links to the
music of the past. Baroque dance-forms, classical variation-forms and
sonata-like frameworks; rhythmic structures and melodies never entirely
divorced from the vernacular of the Viennese masters; a largely familiar
range of register, articulation and ow; reminiscences of traditional to-
nality; even tonality itself. From this point of view, the most revolu-
tionary gesture in one of his most extreme worksthe String Triois
not the fty-bar ood of trills, stabbing chords, shrieking dissonances,
harmonics, glissandi and col legno, ponticello effects with which it begins,
but the calm bars of pure unsullied A major that follow. Or rather, what is
revolutionary is the idea that both passages are necessary parts of the
same musical world. Schoenberg seems to have felt that he had trans-
formed the musical language only insofar as the human body is healthily
transformed several times in an average lifetime by the death and replace-
ment of its every individual cell, so that we become different esh, but
remain the same person.
Here again his attempt at clarication failed, at least in the short term.
Twelve-note music, as is notorious, is important because it uses twelve
notes. It was Schoenbergs serial practices that attracted, and still attract,
most attention and comment, just as if the beauty of a face were to be
judged by examining the structure of the grinning skull beneath. Yet the
methods whole raison detrethe emotional and intellectual circum-
stances in which a composer may nd it a necessary path along which to
proceedwere hardly discussed or comprehended. The musics tradi-
tional features, on the other hand, tend to be played down, and indeed
rather offend the sensibilities of many commentators. Schoenberg, they
feel, failed to recognize the potential of his own discoverieshe should
have gone on to create new forms which spring direct from the seed of
the note-row itself, as (so the story goes) Webern did. Such think-
ing was the originwith an almost accidental input from Olivier
Messiaenof the total serialism of Goeyvaerts, Boulez, Stockhausen,
and others in the early 1950s. But Schoenbergs forms are neither old-
fashioned nor new-fangled: they are simply those he felt most valid
within his conception of the twelve-note method. Total serialism
would hardly have aroused his sympathy.
Nor might he have supported the view that what he had done offered
the only way forward for Western music. Indeed, we know he rejected
the proposition as it was stated in Adornos Philosophie der Neuen Musik.
It could hardly have been a tenable opinion for a man who expressed
admiration for composers as diverse as Bartok, Gershwin, Ives, Milhaud,
Shostakovich, and Sibelius; a man who declared that much good music
was still to be written in C major (and wrote some of it himself ), who
saw many as yet unexplored possibilities between traditional tonality and
serialism. Of course he had a strong pride in his own achievement, and
attached great importance to it. But in any grave situation there are
potentially as many ways forward as there are thinking men to take them.
Consider, for instance, the path troddenin what seems a diametri-
cally opposed directionby a man of very similar racial and cultural
background. Kurt Weill was a lesser composer than Schoenberg; but he,
too, in his own way, attempted to revitalize the Austro-German musical
tradition through a critique of its forms and idioms. The differences
between two masterpieces which preserve that tradition such as Weills
Second Symphony and Schoenbergs Third Quartet are ones of means
and personality, not of intention or achievement. And Weills case should
give us cause for thought: he cultivated a deliberately accessible musical
. . . and I de a x 295
languageyet his nest works, such as the Symphony and the opera Die
Burgschaft, are quite as little known as Schoenbergs. To argue against the
latters music simply because of its difculty must be to beg at least part of
the question. Just as to argue for and about it (as so many seem to) merely
from some nineteenth-century historicist notion of cultural progress, or
a late-twentieth-century postmodernist one of cultural elitism, must be
to miss most of the point.
What, then, is the signicance of Schoenbergs worksif we lift them
clear of their historically inevitable reputation, of misunderstanding or
analytical obfuscation? Well: they may bewilder, satisfy or annoy, accor-
ding to individual taste; they may be disliked, warily respected, or simply
loved. But no one can afford to remain indifferent to them, for they raise
questions at so many different levels, challenge preconceptions, force us
to think, to nd reasons for loving or hating them. With their graphic
exploration of emotional extremes, their will towards clarication
and refusal to entirely despair, they chart a passionate mans twentieth-
century pilgrimage and remain, as all life-works should, the last reposi-
tory of essential information about their creator. They render a com-
plex world and a complex human being as they deservecomplexly.
Through them, Schoenberg is seen to embody the ethic of the dedicated
artist, in its most uncompromising form.
Epilogue
Maybe something has been achieved but it was not I who deserves
the credit for that. The credit must be given to my opponents. They
were the ones who really helped me.
(Message to the American Institute of Arts and Letters, 1947)
O
n his hundredth birthday, 13 september 1974, arnold
Schoenberg did, in a sense, come home to Vienna. In the course
of a centenary congress on his life and work held in his native city, the
composers ashes and those of his second wife Gertrud were re-interred
in a grave on the Zentralfriedhof, near the memorials to Mozart, Bee-
thoven and Schubert, while a choir sang, in Hebrew, the chorus De
Profundis. The event was symbolic of the recognition of his achievement
that had come about since his death.
Ever since 1966, a handsome and scholarly Complete Edition of his
works has been in publication, with supplementary volumes and com-
mentaries. Begun under the guidance of such old associates as Ru-
dolf Kolisch, Josef Rufer, Leonard Stein, and Eduard Steuermann, it has
grown to engross the energies of later generations of Schoenberg schol-
ars, notably Reinhold Brinkmann, Rudolf Stefan, and Christian Martin
Schmidt. In the Vienna suburb of Modling, the apartment in Bernhard-
gasse 6 where Schoenberg lived from 1919 to 1925 is now a historical
monument, property of the International Schoenberg Society founded in
1972. It was renovated as a permanent museum in 1999. In 1973, the
University of Southern California out-bid the University of Michigan
for Schoenbergs personal legacy of music, paintings, writings, letters
and other effects and housed it in the Arnold Schoenberg Institute, a
specially designed Bauhaus-style building containing a classsroom, a li-
brary, an archival vault, a concert hall and exhibition space plus a replica
of the composers Brentwood studio. As the single most comprehensive
x 297 x
collection of any twentieth-century composer in the world, for twenty
years the Institute was a magnet for students and researchers, and pub-
lished its own Journal, illuminating countless aspects of Schoenbergs
life, work, and circle.
Since then Schoenberg has returned to Vienna in another sense. In the
mid-1990s a legal dispute arose between USC and Schoenbergs three
surviving children over the Universitys desire to make use of the Insti-
tute building for activities unrelated to Schoenberg. After two years of suit
and counter-suit, by mutual agreement the University gained control of
the building and the Schoenberg heirs removed the archive from USC. In
1998 it was relocated to his native city in a new and well-appointed
Arnold Schonberg Centre on the Schwarzenbergplatz, near to the Mu-
sikverein where Pelleas und Melisande and the Gurrelieder were premie`red.
The Centre, which has most of the features of the Institute plus a shop that
retails all things Schoenberg, is housed in an imposing 1917 mansion, the
Palais Fanto, whose other residents include the tenor Placido Domingo.
Funded by the Austrian government, supposedly in eternity, it has es-
tablished a strong Internet presence with an astonishingly well-organized
and comprehensive Website (http://www.Schoenberg.at), even includ-
ing its own Webradio station. The undimmed interest of scholars and
researchers shows that the technical aspects of his music and the vicis-
situdes of his life seem fated to continue to provide topics for articles,
books and learned dissertations, also in eternity. It is fame of a kind.
As for his inuenceone could say, if you seek Schoenbergs mon-
ument, look about you. One could, but it would be unfair. The disarray
of contemporary music in the West is hardly his fault. The gap between
the contemporary composer and his audience had opened long before
Schoenberg was born, as far back as Beethovens late sonatas and quartets.
With Schoenberg it certainly widened, but he took care never to go
beyond at least hailing distance of those willing to listen. He believed
the gulf would eventually close again; for he, after all, had something to
communicate from the other side. Plenty of bad twelve-note music has
been written, but bad music outnumbers the good in any age. Schoen-
berg cannot be blamed for the mediocrity of others, or for those who use
the method to disguise their poverty of invention. It is more pleasant
to consider the composers who have harvested a vital beauty from it:
to remember Bergs Violin Concerto and Weberns Cantatas, the sym-
298 x e p i l o g u e
phonic achievements of Roberto Gerhard, Roger Sessions and Egon
Wellesz, the expressive purity and explosive force of the works of We-
berns pupil Leopold Spinner, how Gerhard wed twelve-note technique
to the rhythms and colours of Spain, how Nikos Skalkottas did the same
for the music of his native Greece, how Luigi Dallapiccola brought to it
a specically Italian lucidity and melodic grace. Twelve-note serialism,
which in 1951 almost seemed to have died with Schoenberg, subse-
quently spread over the world and became a major musical force. If it
appears, in the early years of the twenty-rst century, to be in retreat in
the face of a plethora of other musical approaches, its worth should be
judged by its best results, not by the misunderstandings and barren or-
thodoxies that are essentially perversions of it.
For the method has grown and changed. Few composers of stature
have ever used it strictly: but some have come to it only after long
consideration, and employed it in whatever way came most naturally for
the expressive ends they had in view. So there is really no single twelve-
note methodthere are as many methods after anidea by ArnoldSchoen-
berg as there are real creative personalities to apply them. We might
instance the symphonies of Frankel, the operas of Henze, the concertos
of Petrassi, the chamber works of Busonis pupil Stefan Wolpe, the music
of the Norwegian, Fartein Valen and the Rumanian, Roman Vlad. We
might instance the most spectacular convert to serialism, shortly after
Schoenbergs deaththe late Stravinsky.
But the inuence is wider still. There is hardly a major composer in
this century whom contact with Schoenbergs work has not forced to re-
examine the foundations of music. If in the event he has rejected Schoen-
bergs path, his own music may have gained in purpose and direction.
Hindemith is one example; others are Shostakovich and Britten, who
employed twelve-note melodic formations simply as one colour in their
palettes. Hanns Eisler, whose enormous output of politically committed
Marxist works seems utterly opposed to Schoenberg in spirit and tech-
nique, could hardly have become the composer he was had he not stud-
ied with Schoenberg and revered his mastery and perfectionism. Even
the British symphonist Robert Simpsonno friend to Schoenbergs
musicused to say that one of his cardinal inspirations for the treatment
of tonality in symphonic form came, not from his beloved Nielsen or
Bruckner, but from listening to Schoenbergs Piano Concerto.
Epi l ogue x 299
Schoenberg is thus by now assured of his place in history. Popularity
by which one can only mean the general liking of the mass of music-
lovers, for what composer save maybe Mozart or Beethoven is popular
by any universal sense?eludes his music still. Yet it is a fact that the
biggest worksthe Gurrelieder, Die Jakobsleiter and Moses und Aronhave
an immediate and dramatic impact on audiences whenever they are
performed, and the other works have proved themselves on too many
individual pulses for a more general acceptance to be forever withheld.
In a world of fracturing values, collapsing traditions and advancing
mediocracyand with, in all probability, harder times ahead, Schoen-
bergs virtues of idealism, master craftsmanship, intellectual honesty,
relationship to tradition, survival (in music as in life) against extreme odds
and qualied but real afrmation of human value ought to concern us
more and more, and speak to us in ever clearer tones. Works like the
Chamber Symphonies, the String Quartets, the String Trio, the Con-
certos, the Op. 35 Choruses, the Orchestral Variations, Erwartung, the
Orchestral Pieces and A Survivor from Warsaw do not just deserve their
place in the repertoire: they are necessary to it. Complex human nature
needs complex music; and, whatever else it signies,
is certainly not the end.
Ex. 57
300 x e p i l o g u e
l ;
A P P E N D I X A
Calendar
(Figures in brackets denote the age reached by the person mentioned during the year in
question.)
Year Age Life
Contemporary Musicians
and Events
1874 Arnold Schoenberg born Sept. 13
at Obere Donaustrasse 5,
Vienna, Second District, son of
Samuel Schonberg (35), who
owns a shoe shop, and Pauline
(nee Nachod) (26). At his
circumcision (about Sept. 20) he
is named Avrahom ben Schmuel
after his paternal grandfather,
Abraham.
Cornelius (50) dies, Oct. 26; Holst
born, Sept. 21; Ives born, Oct.
20; Franz Schmidt born, Dec.
22; Suk born, Jan. 4. Albeniz
aged 14; dAlbert 10; Alkan 61;
Balakirev 38; Bantock 6;
Sterndale Bennett 58; Bizet 36;
Boito 32; Borodin 50; Brahms
41; Bruch 36; Bruckner 50
(completes rst version of
Symphony No.4); Busoni 8;
Chabrier 33; Charpentier 14;
Chausson 17; Debussy 12; Delius
12; Dukas 9; Duparc 26; Dvorak
33; Elgar 17; Faure 29; Franck
29; Glazunov 9; Godowsky 3;
Goldmark 44; Goetz 34;
Gounod 56; Granados 7;
Grieg 31; Halm 5; Henselt 60;
Herzogenberg 31; Humperdinck
20; dIndy 23; Janacek 20;
Koechlin 6; Lalo 51; Lekeu 4;
Leoncavallo16;Liadov19; Liszt63;
x 301 x
Loefer 13; Magnard 9; Mahler
14; Mascagni 11; Massenet 32;
Mussorgsky 35 (completes Boris
Godunov and Pictures from an
Exhibition); Nielsen 9; Novak 4;
Offenbach 55; Paderewski 8;
Parry 27; Pedrell 33; Ptzner 5;
Puccini 16; Raff 52;
Rakhmaninov 1; Reger 1;
Rimsky-Korsakov 30; Rontgen
19; Rott 16; Roussel 5;
Rubinstein 44; Saint-Saens 39;
Satie 8; Schillings 6; Florent
Schmitt 4; Sibelius 9; Smetana 50
(writes Vltava); Ethel Smyth 34;
J. Strauss II 48; R. Strauss 10;
Sullivan 32; Tchaikovsky 34;
Vaughan Williams 2; Verdi 61
(completes Requiem); Wagner
61; Wolf 14; Zemlinsky 2.
1875 1 Sterndale Bennett (59) dies, Feb. 1;
Bizet (37) dies, June 3 (Carmen
completed); Carillo born,
Jan. 28; Coleridge-Taylor born,
Aug. 15; Glie`re born, Jan. 11;
Ravel born, March 7; Tovey
born, July 17. Goldmark (45)
completes Die Konigin von
Saba; Tchaikovsky (35), Piano
Concerto No. 1. Birth of
C. G. Jung, July 26.
1876 2 The family moves to
Theresiengasse 5. Birth of
sister Ottilie (18761954),
June 9.
Havergal Brian born, Jan. 29; Falla
born, Nov. 23; Goetz (36) dies,
Dec. 3; Ruggles born, March 11;
Wolf-Ferrari born, Jan. 12. First
perfs. of Tchaikovsky, Swan
Lake; Wagner, complete Ring
cycle, Bayreuth, Aug. 1317;
Brahms, Symphony No. 1,
Nov. 6.
1877 3 Dohnanyi born, July 27; First perf.
of Brahms, Symphony No. 2,
Dec. 30; Saint-Saens, Samson et
Dalila.
Year Age Life
and Events
1878 4 Rutland Boughton born, Jan. 23;
Holbrooke born, July 6;
Schreker born, March 23. Rott
(20) completes Symphony in E;
Tchaikovsky (38), Symphony
No.4.
1879 5 Frank Bridge born, Feb. 26; Ireland
born, Aug. 13; Respighi born,
July 9; Alma Schindler (later
Mahler) born, Aug. 31; Cyril
Scott born, Sept. 27. First perf.
of Brahms, Violin Concerto,
Jan.1. Franck (57) completes
Piano Quintet; Tchaikovsky (39)
Eugene Onegin. Birth of Einstein,
March 14.
1880 6 The family moves to Taborstrasse
48, where Arnold goes to
primary school in Klein
Pfarrgasse.
Bloch born, July 24; Foulds born,
Dec. 2; Medtner born, Dec. 24;
Offenbach (61) dies, Oct. 5;
F. G. Scott born, Jan. 25. Mahler
(20) writes Das klagende Lied.
1881 7 Dec. 8, destruction of the
Ringtheater by re. Arnolds
uncle Heinrich Nachod (34)
and his wife are among the dead.
Their daughters Mela (3) and
Olga (1) are adopted by the
Schonbergs and come to live
with the family.
Bartok born, March 25; Enescu
born, Aug. 19; Miaskovsky born,
April 20; Mussorgsky (42) dies,
March 28; Roslavets born, Jan.
4. First perf. of Brahms, Piano
Concerto No. 2, Nov. 9.
1882 8 Birth of brother Heinrich
(18821941), April 29. Begins
learning the violin.
Grainger born, July 8; Kodaly
born, Dec. 16; Malipiero born,
March 18; Raff (60) dies, June
24; Schnabel born, April 17;
Stravinsky born, June 17;
Szymanowski born, Oct. 6; First
perf. of Wagner, Parsifal, July 25.
Hugo Riemann (33) publishes
his Musiklexicon.
1883 9 First attempts at composition. Bax born, Nov. 8; Casella born,
July 25; Hauer born, March 19;
Klenau born, Feb. 11; Vare`se
born, Dec. 22; Wagner (69) dies,
Feb. 13; Webern born, Dec. 3.
Death of Karl Marx, March 14.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 303
1884 10 Van Dieren born, Dec. 27; Griffes
born, Sept. 17; Rott (26) dies,
June 25; Smetana (60) dies, May
12. First perf. of Bruckner,
Symphony No. 7, Dec. 30.
Bruckner (60) Te Deum; Mahler
(24), Lieder eines fahrendenGesellen.
1885 11 Goes to Realschule (the K.K.
Staatsoberrealschule zu Wien,
Second District). Meets Oskar
Adler (10), who teaches him
music theory and becomes a
partner in chamber music.
During the next few years
Arnold teaches himself the cello
and composes marches, polkas,
Landler, and so forth in the
popular style of the day.
Berg born, Feb. 7; Butterworth
born, July 12; Reigger born,
April 29; Wellesz born, Oct. 21.
First perf. of Brahms, Symphony
No.4, Oct. 25. Dvor ak (44),
writes Symphony No.7; Liszt
(73), Bagatelle withaut Tonality.
1886 12 Samuel Schonberg (47) acquires
a commission and collection
agency.
Liszt (74) dies, July 31; Ponchielli
(51) dies, Jan. 17; Schoeck born,
Sept. 1. Faure (41) composes
Requiem.
1887 13 Atterberg born, Dec. 12; Borodin
(53) dies, Feb. 28; Tiessen born,
April 10; Toch born, Dec. 7;
FarteinValenborn, Aug. 25; Villa-
Lobos born, Feb. 8. Bruckner (63)
completes Symphony No. 8;
Goldmark (47) Rustic Wedding
Symphony. First perfs. of Brahms,
Double Concerto, Oct. 18;
Verdi, Otello, Feb. 5.
1888 14 Death of grandmother
Teresia (81) in Pressburg.
Alkan (74) dies, March 20; Max
Butting born, Oct. 6; Vermeulen
born, Feb. 8. Franck (66) writes
Symphony in D minor; Satie
(22), Gymnopedies. Wilhelm II
becomes German Emperor.
1889 15 Inuenza epidemic in Vienna.
Arnold ill from it. Samuel
Schonberg dies of it on Dec.31,
at the age of 51.
Henselt (75) dies, Oct. 10; First
perfs. of Strauss, Don Juan, Nov.
11; Mahler, Symphony No. 1,
Nov. 20. Parry (42) composes
Symphonies Nos. 3 (English)
and 4. Birth of Hitler, April 20.
Year Age Life
and Events
1890 16 In love with his cousin Malvina
Goldschmeid (14).
Franck (67) dies, Nov. 8; Freitas
Branco born, Oct. 12; Ibert born,
Aug. 15; Frank Martin born, Sept.
15; Martinu born, Dec. 8;
Nystrom born, Oct. 13. Strauss
(26) composes Tod und Verklarung;
Wolf (30), Spanisches Liederbuch.
1891 17 Leaves school on Jan. 22 without
taking the nal examinations.
Goes to work for Werner &
Co., a private bank in the
Wipplingerstrasse. Composes a
Lied ohne Worte in Malvinas
honour.
Bliss born, Aug. 2; Marek born, 16
September; Prokoev born,
April 13. Brahms (58) composes
Clarinet Quintet; Wolf (31)
Italienisches Liederbuch.
1892 18 Friendship with David Josef Bach
(18), who shares his interests in
literature, music and philosophy.
Honegger born, March 10;
Howells born, Oct. 17; Kilpinen
born, Feb. 4; Lalo (60) dies,
April 22; Milhaud born, Sept. 4;
Rosenberg born, June 6;
Sorabji born Aug. 14. Sibelius
(27) writes En Saga (orig.
version). First perf. of Bruckner,
Symphony No. 8, Dec. 18.
Maeterlinck (30) writes
Pelleas et Melisande, Albert
Guiraud writes Pierrot Lunaire.
1893 19 Composes many songs. Gounod (75) dies, Oct.18; Haba
born, June 21; Aare Merikanto
born June 29; Tchaikovsky (53)
dies, Nov. 6. First perfs. of Verdi,
Falstaff, Feb. 9; Tchaikovsky,
Pathetique Symphony, Oct. 28.
Brahms (60) completes the
Klavierstucke, Opp. 11619;
Dvor ak (52) Symphony No. 9
From the New World.
1894 20 Composes Three Piano Pieces and
(perhaps) a String Quartet in C
major. Receives encouragement
from Josef Labor (52).
Chabrier (53) dies, Sept. 13; Dessau
born, Dec. 19; Grosz (Wilhelm)
born, Aug. 11; Heseltine born,
Oct. 30; Lekeu (23) dies, Jan. 21;
Moeran born, Dec. 31; Pijper
born, Sept. 8; Piston born,Jan.
20; Rubinstein (64) dies,
Nov. 20; Schulhoff born, June 8.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 305
Debussy (32) composes Prelude a`
lapre`s-midi dun faune. First perf.
of Strauss, Guntram, May 10.
1895 21 Plays cello in the amateur orchestra
Polyhymnia, conducted by
Alexander von Zemlinsky (23),
who becomes a close friend.
Polyhymnia awards Schoenberg
a composition prize for the song
Schilied. Loses his job with
Werner & Co.; from now on
devotes himself exclusively to
music. Starts conducting
workers choral societies.
Castelnuovo-Tedesco born, April
3; Hindemith born, Nov. 16;
Orff born, July 10; Dvor ak (54)
writes Cello Concerto. First
perf. of Mahler, Symphony
No. 2, Dec. 13.
1896 22 Serenade in D (unnished).
Becomes choirmaster (until
1898) of the Modlinger
Arbeitergesangverein and of
metalworkers choirs in
Stockerau and Meidling.
Bruckner (72) dies, Oct. 11
(Symphony No. 9 unnished);
Gerhard born, Sept. 25; Sessions
born, Dec. 28; Vogel born, Feb.
29. Mahler (36) completes
Symphony No. 3; Strauss (32)
Also Sprach Zarathustra. First perf.
of Puccini, La Bohe`me, Feb. 1.
Richard Dehmel (33) writes
Weib und Welt.
1897 23 Supports himself by orchestrations
and piano-vocal arrangements of
other composers works.
Composes String Quartet in D
major (performed with success at
end of year) and Dehmel songs.
Ben-Haim born, July 5; Brahms
(63) dies, April 3; Cowell born,
March 11; Korngold born. May
29; Saeverud born, April 17.
1898 24 Converts from Judaism to
Protestantism (baptised on
March 25). Sketches a
symphonic poem Fruhlings Tod.
Eisler born, July 6; Gershwin born,
Sept. 25; Hannenheim born,
15 May; Roy Harris born,
Feb. 12; Ullmann born Jan. 1;
Rankl born, Oct. 1. Strauss (34)
composes Ein Heldenleben;
rst perf. of Don Quixote,
March 8.
1899 25 Relationship with Zemlinskys
sister Mathilde (22). Summer,
composes sextet Verklarte Nacht.
Conducts a male chorus in
Heiligenstadt.
Baines born, March 26; Chausson
(44) dies, June 10; Chavez born,
June 13; Poulenc born, Jan. 7;
Revueltas born, Dec. 31; Johann
Strauss II (73) dies, June 3. First
perf. of Elgar, Enigma Variations,
Year Age Life
and Events
June 19. Debussy (37) completes
his Trois Nocturnes. Karl Kraus
begins publication of Die Fackel.
1900 26 Composes the bulkof the Gurrelieder.
Songs Opp. 1 and 2 premiered.
Apart from choral conducting he
earns his living scoring operettas.
Meets Alma-Maria Schindler
(20), soon to be Mahlers wife.
Antheil born, July 9; Alan Bush
born, Dec. 22; Copland born,
Nov. 14; Herzogenberg (57)
dies, Oct. 9; Krenek born, Aug.
23; Sullivan (58) dies, Nov. 22;
Weill born, March 2. First perfs.
of Puccini, Tosca, Jan. 14;
Charpentier, Louise, Feb. 2;
Faure, Promethee, Aug. 26; Elgar,
The Dream of Gerontius, Oct. 3;
Zemlinsky, Es war Einmal. Freud
publishes The Interpretation of
Dreams. Strindberg (51) writes
The Dance of Death.
1901 27 Completes the draft of the
Gurrelieder, and begins scoring it.
Composes cabaret songs and
meets Ernst von Wolzogen, who
invites him to Berlin as music
director of the U
berbrettl
cabaret. Marries Mathilde von
Zemlinsky (24): civil ceremony
in Pressburg (Oct. 7), followed
by Protestant wedding in Vienna
(Oct. 18). They move to Berlin
in Dec.
Ruth Crawford born, July 3; Finzi
born, July 14; Rheinberger (62)
dies, Nov.25; Rubbra born, May
23; Verdi (87) dies, Jan. 27. First
perf. of Mahlers Symphony No.
4, Nov. 25. Strindberg (52)
writes To Damascus.
1902 28 Daughter Gertrud (190247) born,
Jan. 8. Verklarte Nacht receives a
stormy rst performance
(Vienna, March 18). Meets
Richard Strauss (38) in April.
Leaves the U
berbrettl in July.
Abandons work on the
Gurrelieder, but continues scoring
operettas. Strauss helps him
nancially and with copying
work, and suggests composing
an opera on Maeterlincks
Pelleas; Schoenberg begins a
symphonic poem instead (started
July 4).
Durue born, Jan. 11; Walton
born, March 29; Wolpe born,
Aug. 25. First perfs. of Debussy,
Pelleas et Melisande, April 30;
Sibelius, Symphony No. 2,
March 8; Grainger (20)
completes Hill-Song No. 1;
Mahler (42) Symphony No.5.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 307
1903 29 Completes Pelleas und Melisande,
Feb. 28; he shows it to Busoni
(37), who conducts his
orchestration of Schenkers
Syrische Tanze in Berlin (Nov.).
Finds his rst publisher,
Dreililien Verlag of Berlin.
Strauss secures him the Liszt
Stipendium for a second year.
Returns to Vienna in July
and rents an apartment in
the Leichtensteinstrasse.
Arranging work for Universal
Edition. Meets Mahler (43)
for the rst time. Teaches
harmony and counterpoint
at the Music Course in
Dr Eugenie Schwarzwalds
school; pupils include Egon
Wellesz (18) and Heinrich
Jalowetz (21).
Berkeley born. May 12; Blacher
born, Jan. 3; Goldschmidt born,
Jan. 18; Khachaturian born, June
6; Wagner-Regeny born, Aug.
28; Wolf (42) dies, Feb. 22.
DAlbert (39) completes Tieand;
Zemlinsky (31) Die Seejungfrau.
First perf. of Bruckner,
Symphony No. 9, Feb. 11.
1904 30 With Zemlinsky (32) founds
Society of Creative Musicians;
Mahler (44) is Honorary
President. Spends summer at
Bruhlerstrasse 104, Modling, in a
house belonging to David Bachs
parents. Composes Six Orchestral
Songs, Op. 8 (Mar.Nov.) and
begins the String Quartet Op. 7.
In nancial difculties, begins
teaching composition privately.
Anton Webern (21) becomes a
pupil in the autumn, soon
followed by Alban Berg (19) and
Erwin Stein (18). Friendship with
the architect Adolf Loos (34),
who surreptitiously helps nance
several Schoenberg performances
over the next few years.
Dallapiccola born, Feb. 3; Dvor ak
(63) dies, May 1; Petrassi born,
July 16; Skalkottas born, March
8. First perfs. of Janacek, Jenufa,
Jan. 21; Puccini, Madama
Buttery, Feb. 17; Delius,
Appalachia, Oct. 1; Busoni,
Piano Concerto, Nov. 10. Ives
(30) completes Symphony No.
3; Mahler (44) Symphony No. 6.
1905 31 Joint premiere of Schoenbergs
Pelleas und Melisande and
Zemlinskys Die Seejungfrau,
conducted by the composers,
Blitzstein born, March 2;
Hartmann born, Aug. 2; Jolivet
born, Aug. 8; Lambert born,
Aug. 23; Rawsthorne born.
Year Age Life
and Events
Vienna, Jan. 26. Completes
String Quartet No. 1 on Sept. 26
at Traunstein near Gmunden.
Also nishes the Eight Songs, Op.
6 (Oct.).
May 2; Scelsi born, Jan. 8; Seiber
born. May 4; Tippett born, Jan.
2; Zillig born, May 1. First perfs.
of Debussy, La Mer, Oct. 15;
Strauss, Salome, Dec. 9. Mahler
(45) completes Symphony No.
7. Einstein formulates Special
Theory of Relativity.
1906 32 Completes the First Chamber
Symphony, Op.9 at Rottach,
Tegernsee, July 25. Begins work
on the Second (Aug. 1)
destined to stay unnished for
over thirty years. Son Georg
(190674) born, Sept. 22.
Frankel born, Jan. 31; Lutyens
born, July 9; Shostakovich born,
Sept. 25; Spinner born, April 26.
Elgar (49) completes The
Kingdom; Ives (42) The
Unanswered Question; Mahler
(46) Symphony No. 8.
1907 33 The First String Quartet and
Chamber Symphony are
premiered in Vienna, Feb.
5 and 8 respectively. The
Rose Quartet repeat the
former in Dresden in June.
Two Ballads, Op. 12 composed
(MarchApril); Friede auf Erden
completed March 9 and
String Quartet No.2 begun
the same day. Becoming
active as a painter, takes lessons
from Richard Gerstl (24)
who becomes a close friend
of the family; Gerstl and
Mathilde (30) have an affair.
Mahler (47) leaves Vienna,
Dec. 9.
Badings born, Jan. 17; Fortner
born, Oct. 12; Grieg (64) dies,
Sept. 4. First perf. of Sibelius,
Symphony No.3, Sept. 25.
1908 34 Summer: Gerstl holidays with the
Schoenbergs at Traunsee. He
elopes with Mathilde.
Schoenberg completes String
Quartet No. 2 (dedicated
to my wife), works on
Chamber Symphony No. 2,
begins Das buch der hangenden
Garten and makes rst sketch
for Die gluckliche Hand. Webern
(25) eventually persuades
Elliott Carter born, Dec. 11; Kabelac
born, Aug. 1; Messiaen born,
Dec. 10; Rimsky-Korsakov (64)
dies, June 21. First perfs. of Elgar,
Symphony No. 1, Dec. 3;
Scriabin, Poem of Ecstasy, Dec. 10.
Mahler (48) composes Das Lied
von der Erde; Schreker (30) Der
Geburtstag der Infantin (premiered
at Klimts Vienna Kunstschau);
Webern Passacaglia, Op.1.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 309
Mathilde to return to
Schoenberg. Gerstl commits
suicide, Nov. 4. On Dec. 21 the
Rose Quartet, with Marie
Gutheil Schoder, give the rst
performance of String Quartet
No. 2, amid scenes of uproar
and abuse.
1909 35 In a great creative upsurge,
Schoenberg completes Das Buch
der hangenden Garten on Feb. 28;
composes the Three Piano Pieces,
Op. 11 (in Feb. and Aug.), Five
Pieces for Orchestra, Op. 16 (May
Aug.) and the monodrama
Erwartung, Op. 17 (Aug. 27Oct.
4). Sends the rst two of the Op.
11 Pieces to Busoni (43), who
makes a concert interpretation
of the second. First published
articles. Expressionist credo in
letter to Busoni (Aug.). Offers
the Op. 16 Pieces to Richard
Strauss, who turns them down.
Contract with Universal
Edition, who will remain his
principal publisher for many
years. Josef Polnauer (21)
becomes a pupil.
Albeniz (48) dies, May 18;
Holmboe born, Dec. 20. First
perfs. of Strauss, Elektra, Jan. 25;
Delius, A Mass of Life
(complete), June 10;
Rachmaninov, Piano Concerto
No. 3, Nov. 28; Webern (26)
writes 5 Pieces for String Quartet,
Op. 5. First Futurist Manifesto.
1910 36 Opp. 11 and 15 premiered in
Vienna, Jan. 14. Writes Three
Little Pieces for chamber
orchestra, Feb. 8. Becomes an
outside lecturer at the Imperial
Academy from June 28his
application supported by Mahler
(50), Lowe (45), Weingartner
(47), and Goldmark (80). In
grave nancial straits, is forced to
borrow from Mahler (Aug.).
Works on Harmonielehre and
begins Die gluckliche Hand, Sept.
9; highly successful second
performance of Pelleas in Berlin,
Balakirev (73) dies, May 29; Barber
born, March 9; William
Schuman born, Aug. 4; Tal
born, Sept. 18. Busoni (44)
composes the Fantasia
Contrappuntistica (rst version);
Debussy (48), Preludes Book 1;
Grainger (28) Mock Morris.
Mahler (50) completes
Symphony No. 9 and begins
No. 10; Novak (40), The Storm;
Roslavets (29) In the Hours of the
New Moon; Scriabin (38),
Prometheus; Stravinsky (28), The
Firebird (rst perf. June 25);
Year Age Life
and Events
under Oskar Fried, Oct. 8.
Holds his rst exhibition of
paintings this month (Vienna,
Galerie Heller). Paintings of
this year include Christ,
Red Gaze and Gustav Mahler:
Vision.
Vaughan Williams (36), Fantasia
on a Theme by Thomas Tallis (rst
perf. Sept. 6); Webern (27), Six
Pieces for Orchestra, Op.6;
Zemlinsky (38), Kleider machen
Leute (rst perf. Oct. 2).
1911 37 Composes the Six Little Piano
Pieces, Op. 19 (Feb.June) and
completes the rst edition of
Harmonielehre in July. First
contact with Kandinsky (45).
After Mahlers death and dispute
with neighbour, is forced to
leave Vienna; the family spends
much of Sept. near Munich in
very straitened circumstances.
Meets Otto Klemperer (26).
Reaches Berlin at end of the
month and lectures at the Stern
Conservatoire. Gurrelieder nally
completed (Nov. 8) and
Herzgewachse composed.
Paintings of this year include
Self-portrait from behind; this,
and two Visions, are featured in
the rst Blaue Reiter Exhibition
in Munich (opened Dec. 18).
Hovhaness born, March 8; Mahler
(50) dies, May 29; Allan
Petterson born. First perfs. of
Strauss, Der Rosenkavalier, Jan.
16; Sibelius, Symphony No. 4,
April 3; Elgar, Symphony No. 2,
May 24; Stravinsky, Petrushka,
June 13; Mahler, Das Lied van der
Erde, Nov. 20. Bartok (30)
composes Bluebeards Castle, Ives
(37) Robert Browning Overture.
Thomas Mann (36) writes Death
in Venice.
1912 38 Chamber concert of his works in
Berlin, Feb. 4. Conducts Pelleas
in Prague, Feb. 29; on Mar. 25
gives lecture there in memory of
Mahler. Teaches composition in
Berlin, pupils including Edward
Clarke (24) and Eduard
Steuermann (20). Four paintings
shown in the Blaue Reiter
collective exhibition (Berlin,
MarchMay) and Herzgewachse
and an essay are published in the
Blaue Reiter Almanac. Composes
Pierrot Lunaire (also MarchMay)
to a commission from Albertine
Zehme; premieres it in Berlin,
Cage born, Sept. 15; Markevitch
born, 27 July; Massenet (70) dies,
Aug. 13; Nancarrow born, Oct.
27. First perfs. of Busoni, Die
Brautwahl, April 13; Schreker,
Die ferne Klang, Aug. 18; Strauss,
Ariadne auf Naxos (rst version),
Oct. 25. Debussy (50) composes
Jeux and Khamma; Ives (48) Three
Places in New England; Parry (64),
Symphony No. 5 and Nativity
Ode; Reger (39) Ein romantische
Suite; Suk (38), Zran .
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 311
Oct. 16, and tours the work
through Germany and Austria,
sharing conducting with
Hermann Scherchen (21). The
Five Orchestral Pieces are
premiered in London by Henry
Wood (43), Sept. 3. Conducts
Pelleas in Amsterdam (Nov. 30)
and St Petersburg (Dec. 21).
Begins sketching a very large-
scale symphony.
1913 39 Premiere of the Gurrelieder (Feb.
23, Vienna under Franz
Schreker) is an overwhelming
success, but a concert of music
by Schoenberg, Berg, Webern,
Mahler, and Zemlinsky (Vienna,
March 31) provokes riots. He is
awarded the rst Mahler
Stipend. Composes Seraphita,
rst of the Op. 22 Orchestral
Songs (nished Oct. 6) and
completes Die gluckliche Hand on
Nov. 20.
Britten born, Nov. 22; Lutoslawski
born, Jan. 25. First perfs. of
Faure, Penelope, March 4;
Schreker, Das Spielwerk und die
Prinzessin, March 15; Stravinsky,
The Rite of Spring, May 20; Elgar,
Falstaff, Oct. 1. Ives (49)
completes The Fourth of July;
Magnard (48) Symphony No. 4;
Marek (22) Triptychon; Scriabin
(41), Piano Sonatas 810;
Webern (30) Five Pieces for
Orchestra, Op. 10.
1914 40 In Jan., conducts Gurrelieder in
Leipzig and the Five Orchestral
Pieces in London. Still sketching
symphony, notes down twelve-
note theme on May 27. Summer
in Upper Bavaria, near
Kandinsky (48). Composes Alle,
welche dich suchen (Nov.
Dec.).
Liadov (59) dies, Aug. 28; Magnard
(49) dies, Sept. 3; Panufnik born,
Sept. 24. First perf. of Boughton,
The Immortal Hour. Ives (40)
completes Three Places in New
England, Roslavets (33), Three
Compositions for piano; Schillings
(46), Mona Lisa; Vaughan
Williams (42), A London
Symphony (rst perf. March 27).
First World War begins July 28.
1915 41 Completes Mach mich zum
Wachter on Jan. 1 and the poem
Totentanz der Prinzipien on
Jan. 15. Begins the text of Die
Jakobsleiter. Conducts
Beethovens Ninth Symphony
in Vienna (April). Moves back to
that city in the summer, living
(from Sept.) at Gloriettegasse 43,
Goldmark (84) dies, Jan. 2;
Kapralova born, Jan. 24; Scriabin
(43) dies, April 27; Searle born,
Aug 26. Debussy (53) writes En
Blanc et Noir, E
tudes, and two

sonatas; Ives (41) completes the
Concord Sonata and Tone-Roads
No. 3; Schreker (37) Die
Gezeichneten; Strauss (51),
Year Age Life
and Events
Thirteenth District. Called up
for the Austrian Army in Dec.
Ein Alpensinfonie. First use of
poison gas in war, at Ypres,
April. Einstein formulates
General Theory of Relativity.
1916 42 In camp, composes Die eiserne
Brigade. Composes Vorgef uhl,
last of the Op. 22 Songs, in July.
Suffers from asthma attacks, but
is not discharged from the army
till Oct. 20. Resumes work on
Die Jakobsleiter and (for the last
time for twenty years) works at
Chamber Symphony No.2.
Babbitt born, May 10; Butterworth
(31) dies, Aug. 5; Dutilleux
born, Jan. 22; Ginastera born,
April 11; Granados (48) drowns
March 24; Reger (42) dies, May
11; Schiske born, Feb. 12. First
perf. of Nielsen, Symphony
No. 4, Feb. 1; dAlbert, Die toten
Augen, March 5. Ives (42)
completes Symphony No. 4.
Battle of the Somme, June.
1917 43 Completes text of Die Jakobsleiter on
May 26 and begins composing the
music (stemming from the
unnished symphony). Egon
Schiele (27) paints his portrait.
Erwin Ratz (29) becomes a
composition pupil. Also from
now until the mid-1920s working
on a number of theoretical
textbooks which are never
nished. Called up again on Sept.
19, irreparably interrupting work
on Die Jakobsleiter. Discharged on
Dec. 7 as physically unt.
First perfs. of Busoni, Arlecchino,
May 11; Debussy, Violin Sonata,
May 5; Ptzner, Palestrina, June
12; Satie, Parade, May 18;
Schreker, Chamber Symphony,
March 12; Zemlinsky, Eine
orentinische Tragodie, Jan. 30;
Baines (18) composes Symphony
in C minor, Holst (43) The
Hymn of Jesus. The Bolsheviks
seize power in Russia.
1918 44 Begins new composition class in Dr
Schwarzwalds School (Jan.
April); Josef Rufer (25) and Karl
Rankl (20) become pupils.
Moves to Bernhardgasse 6,
Modling in April. Conducts 10
public rehearsals of Chamber
Symphony No. 1 in Vienna
(June). On 23 Nov. founds
Society for Private Musical
Performances, with Webern
(35), Berg (33) and Steuermann
(26) as his chief assistants. First
concert, Dec. 29, features
Debussy, Mahler and Scriabin.
Debussy (55) dies, March 26; von
Einem born, Jan.24; Gideon
Klein born, Dec. 6; Parry (70)
dies, Oct. 7; Rochberg born,
July 5; Zimmermann born,
March 18. First perf. of
Stravinsky, The Soldiers Tale,
Sept. 28. Brian (42) completes
The Tigers. Armistice Nov. 11;
fall of the Habsburg Empire;
Austria declared a republic.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 313
1919 45 Hanns Eisler (21), Rudolf Kolisch
(23) and Viktor Ullmann (21)
become pupils. Contributes the
article on Music to Adolf Looss
symposium Guidelines for a
Ministry of the Arts. Paints The
Victor and the Vanquished in
April.
Leon Kirchner born, Jan. 24;
Leoncavallo (61) dies, Aug. 9;
Vlad born, Dec. 29. First perf.
of Elgar, Cello Concerto,
Oct. 27; Bartok (38) composes
The Miraculous Mandarin,
Satie (53), Socrate. Treaty of
Versailles; League of Nations
created.
1920 46 Felix Greissle (26) becomes a
pupil. Conducts in Amsterdam
in March. Returns there in
May with his family, Webern
(37) and Wellesz (35) to attend
the rst Mahler Festival;
elected President of the
International Mahler League.
Conducts Gurrelieder in Vienna,
June 13. First sketches of
Serenade, Aug. In Oct., returns
to Holland to conduct and
lecture until the following
spring.
Bruch (82) dies, Oct. 2; Fricker
born, Sept. 5; Griffes (36) dies,
April 8; Maderna born, April 21.
First perf. of Korngold, Die Tote
Stadt, Dec. 4; Stravinsky,
Symphonies of Wind Instruments,
June 10; Vermeulen (32)
completes Symphony No. 2,
Prelude a la nouvelle journee.
1921 47 Conducts Gurrelieder in
Amsterdam, March 19, before he
returns to Vienna. In June, goes
to Mattsee for a holiday but is
forced to leave because of local
antisemitic discrimination.
Spends the summer in
Traunkirchen, working on Die
Jakobsleiter and on Opp. 235; he
discovers the twelve-note
method probably at the end of
July. Mother Pauline (73) dies in
Berlin, Oct. 12. Felix Greissle
(27) marries daughter Gertrud
(19). Publication of Schoenberg
biography by Egon Wellesz
(36). Conducts Pierrot Lunaire
at the 154th and last concert
of the Vienna Society for
Private Musical Performances,
Dec. 5.
Humperdinck (67) dies, Sept. 27;
Andrew Imbrie born, April 6;
Saint-Saens (86) dies, Dec. 16;
Robert Simpson born, March 2.
First perfs. of Hindemith,
Morder, Hoffnung der Frauen and
Das Nusch-Nuschi. Berg (36)
completes Wozzeck; Faure (76),
Piano Quintet No. 2; Weill (21),
Symphony No. 1; Zemlinsky
(49), Der Zwerg.
Year Age Life
and Events
1922 48 Conducts Pierrot in Prague, May
25, for the rst concert of the
Prague Society for Private
Musical Performances, successor
to the Vienna society. Writes
expanded version of
Harmonielehre. Arranges two
Bach chorale-preludes for
orchestra (AprilJune). Breaks
off work on Die Jakobsleiter in
July. Arranges the Lied der
Waldtaube in Dec.
Baines (23) dies, Nov. 6; Pedrell
(81) dies, Aug. 19; Xenakis born.
May 29. First perfs. of Nielsen,
Symphony No. 5, Jan. 24;
Vaughan Williams, A Pastoral
Symphony, Jan. 26. Ives (48)
publishes 114 Songs. Mussolini
seizes power in Italy.
Wittgenstein publishes Tractatus
logico-philosophicus.
1923 49 Raging ination in Austria. Does
his best to aid other musicians,
notably Berg (38), Eisler (25),
and Hauer (40), whom he meets
in Dec. after correspondence on
twelve-note composition.
Completes Five Piano Pieces Op.
23 and Serenade Op. 24 in April.
Break with Kandinsky (57) over
alleged anti-Semitic tendencies
at the Bauhaus; Schoenberg
warns him against Hitler in a
letter of May 4. Suite for piano
Op. 25 completed in July. At
some point this year he
expounds the twelve-note
method for the rst time to a
gathering of his pupils. Mathilde
falls ill in Sept. and dies of a
malignant tumour on Oct. 18.
Writes the poem Requiem in
her memory, Nov. 15. Roberto
Gerhard (27) becomes a pupil at
the end of the year.
Ligeti born, May 28. First perfs. of
Sibelius, Symphony No., 6, Feb.
19; Stravinsky, Les Noces, June 13
and Octet, Oct. 18; Foulds, A
World Requiem, Nov. 11. F.G.
Scott (43) composes Country
Life; Zemlinsky (51), the Lyric
Symphony. First rally of the Nazi
party, Jan.
1924 50 Jan.: at the request of the Modling
municipal authorities, conducts a
benet concert for Germans in
distressVerklarte Nacht,
Gurrelieder extracts, Beethoven
Violin Concerto with Kolisch
(28) as soloist. Concert tour of
Italy, conducting Pierrot, March
Braga Santos born, My 14; Busoni
(58) dies, July 27 (leaving Doktor
Faust unnished): Faure (79)
dies, Nov. 4; Nono born, Jan.
29; Puccini (65) dies, Nov. 29;
Scharwenka (74) dies, Dec. 8;
Christopher Shaw born, July 30.
Holst (50) completes First Choral
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 315
April. Meets Puccini (56).
Conducts premiere of Serenade,
Donaueschingen, May 2;
premieres of Erwartung (under
Zemlinsky, Prague, June 6) and
Die gluckliche Hand (Vienna,
under Fritz Stiedry, Oct. 14).
Several other concerts given to
mark his ftieth birthday.
Completes the Wind Quintet in
Aug. Marries Gertrud (26), sister
of pupil Rudolf Kolisch, on
Aug. 28. Portrait painted by
Oskar Kokoschka (38).
Symphony. First perf. of Strauss,
Intermezzo, Nov. 4. Thomas
Mann (49) publishes The Magic
Mountain.
1925 51 Holiday in Italy, Jan.Feb.;
conducts Pierrot in Barcelona in
April. Attends ISCM Festival in
Venice, Aug.Sept. and
conducts Serenade. On Aug. 28,
appointed director of the
Composition Masterclass at
the Berlin Academy of Arts,
in succession to Busoni.
Working on projected
textbook about the musical
idea and its representation,
which remains unnished.
Operation for appendicitis in
Nov. Writes the choruses
Opp. 278 (Sept.Dec.).
Winfried Zillig (20) becomes
a private pupil.
Berio born, Oct. 10; Boulez born,
March 25; Klebe born, June 28;
Satie (59) dies, July 1. First perf.
of Vare`se, Integrales, March 1.
Berg (40) composes the
Chamber Concerto; Max
Butting (37), Symphony no. 3.
1926 52 Arrives in Berlin, followed by
pupils Gerhard (30), Zillig (21)
and Rufer (33), whom he
makes his assistant. New pupils
include Walter Goehr (23)
and the American Adolf Weiss
(35). Completes the Suite
(Septet) Op. 29 on May 1;
begins Variations for Orchestra on
May 2, and works on the Zionist
play Der biblische Weg. Visits
Vienna in autumn.
Cerha born, Feb. 17; Feldman
born, Jan. 12; Henze born, July
1. First perfs. of Hindemith,
Cardillac, Nov. 9, Janacek,
Sinfonietta, June 26; Sibelius,
Tapiola, Dec. 26; Vaughan
Williams, Sancta Civitas, May 7.
First sound lms. Baird invents
television.
Year Age Life
and Events
1927 53 Composes String Quartet No. 3
(Jan.March; rst perf. in
Vienna, Sept. 19 by the Kolisch
Quartet) and completes Der
Biblische Weg on July 12. Marc
Blitzstein (22) becomes a pupil
in Jan., Nikos Skalkottas (23)
in Oct. Reconciled with
Kandinsky (61). Conducts in
Berlin, Spain, and Paris, and
lectures at the Sorbonne
in Dec.
First perfs. of Berg, Lyric Suite, Jan. 8;
Janacek, Glagolitic Mass, Dec. 5;
Korngold, Das Wunder der
Heliane, Oct. 7; Kr enek, Johnny
Spielt Auf, Feb. 10; Stravinsky,
Oedipus Rex, May 30. Brian (51)
completes the Gothic Symphony;
Bridge (48), Enter Spring; Holst
(53) Egdon Heath; Vare`se (44),
Arcana; Webern (44), String Trio.
Columbia Graphophone
International competition for
a completion of Schuberts
Unnished Symphony or a modern
work in the spirit of Schubert.
Lindbergh ies the Atlantic.
1928 54 Conducts British premiere of
Gurrelieder in London, Jan. 27;
also conducts in Basle and Berne.
German premiere of Die gluckliche
Hand in Breslau, March 24.
Spends the summer in
Roquebrune on the French
Riviera, and takes a six-month
leave of absence from Berlin
because of poor health.
Completes Variations for Orchestra,
Op. 31 (Sept. 20)rst perf. in
Berlin, Dec 2, under Furtwangler
(42). Orchestrates Bachs Prelude
& Fugue in E at, MayOct.;
writes the libretto of Moses und
Aron (Oct.); composes Von heute
auf Morgen (Oct.Jan.1, 1929).
Barraque born, Jan. 17; Janacek
(74) dies, Aug. 12; Ronald
Stevenson born, March 6;
Stockhausen born, Aug. 22.
Atterberg (40) completes
Symphony No. 6 (winner of
Columbia Graphophone
Competition); Bartok (47) String
Quartet No. 4; Goldschmidt (25)
Partita; Marek (37) Sinfonia;
Schreker (50) completes
Christophorus; Webern (45),
Symphony Op. 21; Weill (28)
Das Berliner Requiem.
1929 55 Composes Verbundenheit in
April. Die gluckliche Hand
performed in Duisberg (July) and
Vienna, 2 Sept. In Oct. begins
Begleitungsmusik zu einer
Lichtspielszene. Norbert von
Hannenheim (31) becomes a
pupil.
Edison Denisov born, April 6;
Halm (69) dies, Feb. 1. First perf.
of Weill-Hindemith, Der
Lindberghug, July 27. Bush (29)
writes Dialectic; Foulds (49)
completes Dynamic Triptych;
Zemlinsky (58), Symphonische
Gesange. Wall Street Crash
(Oct. 23) precipitates worldwide
economic crisis.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 317
1930 56 First perf. of Von heute auf Morgen
(Frankfurt, Feb. 1). Completes
Begleitungsmusik on Feb. 14
(premiered on Frankfurt Radio
under Hans Rosbaud in April)
and the Six Pieces for Male Chorus
in March. Begins composing
Moses und Aron on May 7.
Erwartung and Die gluckliche Hand
performed as a double bill at the
Krolloper, Berlin under
Klemperer (45), June 7.
Heseltine (36) dies, Dec. 17;
Karetnikov born, June 28;
Schnebel born, March 14;
Takemitsu born, Oct. 8. Foulds
(50) completes Three Mantras;
Holst (56) composes Choral
Fantasia; Sorabji (38) Opus
Clavicembalisticum; Zemlinsky
(59), Die Kreidekreis. First perfs.
of Stravinsky, Symphony of
Psalms, Dec. 13; Vaughan
Williams, Job, Oct. 23; Weill,
Aufsteig und Fall der Stadt
Mahaganny, March 9, and Der
Jasager, June 23; Eisler, Die
Massnahme, Dec. 10. Four and a
half million unemployed in
Germany.
1931 57 Conducts Erwartung for the BBC in
London, Jan. 9. For health
reasons, spends MaySept. in
Territet (Montreux), then moves
on to Spain; with help from
Gerhard (35) rents a villa in
Barcelona (Bajada de Briz 14),
where he works on Moses
und Aron.
Gubaidulina born, Oct. 24; dIndy
(80) dies, Dec. 2; Kagel born,
Dec. 24; Nielsen (66) dies, Oct.
2. First perf. of Hindemith,
Konzertmusik for strings and
brass. Bridge (52) composes
Phantasm, Szymanowski (48),
Harnasie.
1932 58 First perf. of the Op. 22 Orchestral
Songs (Berlin, Feb. 21). Webern
(49) conducts Begleitungsmusik in
Barcelona on 7 April in a concert
series featuring Schoenberg
directed by Pablo Casals (56).
Completes Act 2 of Moses und
Aron in Barcelona, March 10.
Daughter Nuria born, May 7.
Returns to Berlin (June) and
winters there despite poor health
and bad political situation. Meets
Henry Cowell (35). Begins Cello
Concerto in Nov.
dAlbert (68) dies, March 13;
Alexander Goehr born, Aug.10;
Hugh Wood born, June 27. First
perf. of Goldschmidt, Der
gewaltige Hahnrei; Markevitch,
Rebus, Dec. 15; Weill, Die
Burgschaft, March 10. Brian (56)
completes Symphony No. 3.
Aldous Huxley publishes Brave
New World.
1933 59 Completes the Cello Concerto,
Jan. 4 (premiere Feb. 5, BBC
Duparc (85) dies, Feb. 13;
Penderecki born, Nov. 23;
Year Age Life
and Events
broadcast with Antonio Sala,
conducted by Edward Clark)
and composes Three Songs, Op.
48 (Jan.Feb.). Conducts
Variations for Orchestra in London
with the BBC Symphony
Orchestra, 8 Feb. After the Nazis
attain power (Jan. 30) he
becomes persona ingratissima at
the Berlin Academy because of
his race and teaching. He leaves
the institution on 1 March,
though his contract is not
formally revoked until May. His
bank accounts are frozen. Leaves
Berlin for Paris, May 17, where
he formally rejoins the Jewish
religion, July 24. Completes the
String Quartet Concerto on
Aug. 16. Sails with his wife and
daughter for the United States
on Oct. 25; arrives New York
on Oct. 31 and settles in Boston
to teach at the Malkin
Conservatoire.
Schillings (65) dies, July 23.
Brian (57) completes Symphony
No.4 (Das Siegeslied), Koechlin
(66) the Seven Stars Symphony,
Franz Schmidt (59) Symphony
No. 4, Strauss (69) Arabella (rst
perf. July 1). First perf. of
Markevitch, LEnvol dIcare, 26
June; Weill, Der Silbersee, Feb.
18. Hitler becomes Chancellor
of Germany; Nazis seize power
March 23.
1934 60 Gives his rst English-language
lecture on twelve-tone
composition at Princeton, 6
March. Meets Albert Einstein
(55). Conducts Pelleas on March
16 in Boston, and lectures at the
University of Chicago. Poor
health forces him to move to
New York (March), then
Chautauqua (summer) and
nally Los Angeles. Writes and
lectures about the situation of
the Jews in Europe. Composes
Suite in G for strings (Sept.
Dec.). Premiere of String
Quartet Concerto Sept. 26,
Prague radio, with Kolisch
Quartet).
Birtwistle born, July 15; Peter
Maxwell Davies born, Sept. 8;
Delius (72) dies, June 10; Elgar
(76) dies, Feb. 23; Holst (60)
dies, May 25; Schnittke born,
Nov. 24; Schreker (55) dies,
March 21. Krenek (34)
completes Karl V; Vare`se (51)
Ecuatorial, Webern (51)
Concerto Op. 24; Weill (34)
Symphony No. 2. Hitler
becomes President of Germany;
Austrian chancellor Dollfuss
assassinated, July.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 319
1935 61 New arrangement of Chamber
Symphony No. 1 for orchestra
(April); begins the Violin
Concerto. Summer composition
seminar at the University of
Southern California. Health and
nancial position improve.
Gives private lessons toamong
othersJohn Cage (22), Gerald
Strang (27), Oscar Levant (29),
Alfred Newman (35), and
Leonard Stein (19). Meets
Charlie Chaplin (46).
Berg (50) dies, Dec. 24 (completes
the Violin Concerto and leaves
Lulu unnished); Dukas (69)
dies, May 18; Lachenmann born,
Nov. 27; Loefer (74) dies, May
19; Schwertsik born, June 25;
Suk (61) dies, May 29. First perfs.
of Markevitch, Le Paradis perdu,
20 Dec.; Vaughan Williams,
Symphony No. 4, April 10;
Walton, Symphony No. 1
(complete), Nov. 6. Hindemith
(40) completes Mathis der Maler;
Zemlinsky (64) composes Psalm
13. Nazi Nuremberg Laws
(Sept. 15) deprive Jews of basic
civil rights.
1936 62 Suite in G premiered in Los
Angeles (May 18) under
Klemperer (51). Composes
String Quartet No. 4 (April
July) and completes Violin
Concerto on Sept. 23.
Appointed Professor of Music at
the University of California, Los
Angeles. Settles at 116 North
Rockingham Avenue in
Brentwood, West Los Angeles.
Becomes friendly with Gershwin
(38).
David Blake born, Sept. 2; Cardew
born, May 7; van Dieren (51)
dies, April 24; Glazunov (70)
dies, March 21; Reich (Steve)
born, Oct. 3; Respighi (56) dies,
April 18. Goldschmidt (33)
completes Ciaconna Sinfonica and
writes String Quartet No.2.
Spanish Civil War begins, July.
1937 63 String Quartets Nos. 14
performed by the Kolisch
Quartet at UCLA, Jan. 48 and
privately recorded at United
Artists sound studio in
Hollywood. Sketches a Jewish
Symphony (Jan.Feb.);
orchestrates Brahmss G minor
Piano Quartet. Birth of son
Ronald, May 26. Begins a
textbook (later Fundamentals of
Musical Composition). Teaches
and travels.
Gershwin (38) dies, July 11; Glass
(Philip) born, Jan. 31; Ravel (62)
dies, Dec. 28; Roussel (68) dies,
Aug. 23; Szymanowski (54)
dies, March 29. First perfs. of
Bartok, Music for strings, percussion
and celesta, Jan. 21; Kapralova,
Military Sinfonietta, Nov.;
Rachmaninov, Symphony
No. 3, Nov. 6; Shostakovich,
Symphony No. 5, Oct. 21.
Guernica destroyed by air
bombardment, April 27.
Japanese invasion of China.
Year Age Life
and Events
1938 64 Brahms orchestration premiered in
Los Angeles (May 7Brahmss
birthday) conducted by
Klemperer (53). Schoenbergs
music a prime exhibit in the
Nazi exhibition of Entartete
Kunst (Degenerate Art) in
Dusseldorf. Composes Kol Nidre,
Op. 39 (Aug.Sept. 22, rst perf.
Oct. 4 in Los Angeles). Dika
Newlin (14) joins his UCLA
class in autumn.
Martinu (44) composes Double
Concerto; Franz Schmidt (64)
completes Das Buch mit sieben
Siegeln; Webern (55) String
Quartet Op. 28; Zemlinsky (67)
ceases work on Der Konig
Candaules. First perf. of
Hindemith, Nobilissima Visione,
July 21; Markevitch, Le Nouvel
age, Jan. 21. Austria annexed by
Germany, March 14.
1939 65 Completes Chamber Symphony
No. 2, Op. 38, on Oct. 21
thirty-three years after beginning
it.
Foulds (58) dies, April 24; Godowsky
(68) dies, Nov. 21; Grosz (43)
dies, Dec. 10; Holliger born, May
21; Franz Schmidt (64) dies, Feb.
11. Koechlin (72) composes Les
Bandar-Log; Webern (56), Cantata
No. 1. Fall of Spanish republic
and imposition of Franco
dictatorship, March 28. Non-
agression pact between Germany
and Russia, Aug. 23. Second
World War begins, Sept. 1.
1940 66 Conducts Pierrot Lunaire in New
York and for a commercial
recording (Sept.Oct.). First
perf. of Violin Concerto (Dec. 6,
Philadelphia, played by Louis
Krasner) and Chamber
Symphony No. 2 (Dec. 15, New
York, conducted by Fritz
Steidry). Alma Mahler (63, now
married to Franz Werfel, 50)
moves to Beverly Hills and their
friendship resumes.
Kapralova (25) dies, June 16;
Revueltas (39) dies, Oct. 5;
Tovey (64) dies, July 10. Eisler
(42) completes the Deutsche
Sinfonie, Webern (57), Variations
for orchestra, Op. 30. Fall of
France, June 22. Air
bombardment of London begins.
Nazi Party publishes Lexicon der
Juden in die Musik.
1941 67 Birth of son Lawrence, Jan. 27.
Assumes American citizenship
(as do Gertrud and Nuria) on
April 11. Leaves an Organ
Sonata unnished (Aug.) but
completes Variations on a
Recitative on Oct. 12. Lectures
on the twelve-note method at
Bridge (61) dies, Jan. 10;
Paderewski (75) dies, June 29;
Dallapiccola (37) completes
Canti di Prigionia, Petrassi (37)
composes Coro di Morti. First
perf. of Weill, Lady in the Dark,
Jan. 23. Hitler invades Russia,
June 30. Japanese attack Hawaii
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 321
UCLA Brother Heinrich (59)
dies in a hospital in Salzburg.
and USA enters war, Dec. 7.
Orson Welles makes Citizen
Kane.
1942 68 Composes Ode to Napoleon
(MarchJuly 12) and Piano
Concerto (July 5Dec. 31). Also
compiles textbook Models for
Beginners in Composition
(completed Sept. 12). Eisler (44)
rejoins Schoenbergs social
circle. Leonard Stein (26)
becomes Schoenbergs principal
teaching assistant.
Schulhoff (48) dies, Aug. 18;
Zemlinsky (70) dies, March 16.
First perf. of Strauss, Capriccio,
Oct. 28. Blacher (39) completes
Der Grossinquisitor; Hindemith
(47) Ludus Tonalis. Wannsee
Conference, Berlin adopts Final
Solution regarding the Jews,
Jan. Russian victory at
Stalingrad, Nov.
1943 69 Completes Theme and Variations for
wind band (or orchestra) on
Aug. 24. Lou Harrison (26)
becomes a pupil.
Gruber born, Jan. 3; Robin
Holloway born, Oct. 19; Bill
Hopkins born, June 5; David
Matthews born, March 9.
Klein (23), Piano Sonata;
Rachmaninov (69) dies, March
28. Bartok (62) composes
Concerto for orchestra; Skalkottas
(39), Suite No. 2; Shostakovich
(37), Symphony No. 8; Ullmann
(45), Der Kaiser von Atlantis;
Webern (60), Cantata No. 2.
1944 70 Premiere of Piano Concerto (Feb.
6, NBC Radio broadcast), with
Steuermann (52) as soloist,
conducted by Stokowski (62).
Health deteriorates badly this
month, and on Sept. 13 he is
compelled by statute to retire
from UCLA on a pitifully
small pension. His seventieth
birthday celebrated by many
perfs. of his works, including
premieres of Theme and Variations
under Koussevitsky (Oct. 20,
Boston) and Ode to Napoleon
(Nov. 23, New York, orchestral
version conducted by Artur
Rodzinski). Begins, but does
not persist in, a revision of Die
Jakobsleiter (Oct.Dec.).
Holler born, Jan. 11; Roslavets (63)
dies (date uncertain); Ullmann
(46) killed, Oct. 18; Havergal
Brian (68) completes Prometheus
Unbound; Copland (44),
Appalachian Spring; Klein (24)
String Trio; Koechlin (77),
Symphony No. 2; Messiaen (36),
Vingt Regards sur lEnfant Jesus;
Spinner (36), Overture for
Schoenbergs 70th Birthday;
Wolpe (41), Battle Piece. Allies
invade Europe, June 6. Failure of
Stauffenberg plot to assassinate
Hitler, July 20. Warsaw
Uprising, Aug. 1Oct. 2.
Year Age Life
and Events
1945 71 Financial straits compel him to
continue giving private lessons.
The Guggenheim Foundation
refuses his application for
monetary assistance to complete
Moses und Aron, Die Jakobsleiter
and textbooks. Composes
Prelude, Op. 44 (Sept., premiered
Nov. 18, Los Angeles as part of
the composite Genesis Suite).
Bartok (64) dies, Sept.26;
Hannenheim (47) dies, Sept. 29;
Klein killed, Jan. ?; Mascagni
(81) dies, Aug. 2; Webern (62)
killed, Sept. 15. Blacher (42)
composes Concerto for strings
and percussion; Skalkottas (41)
The Return of Ulysses; Strauss
(81), Metamorphosen; Vogel (49)
completes Thyl Claes. Soviet
troops liberate Auschwitz, Jan.
Fire-bombing of Dresden, Feb.
14. End of European war, May
8. Atomic bomb used against
Hiroshima and Nagasaki,
Aug. 6 and 9. Japanese
surrender, Aug. 15
1946 72 Three public lectures at the
University of Chicago (May).
Formal invitation to visit
Vienna, and appointed
Honorary President of the
International Society for
Contemporary Music. Suffers
a near-fatal heart-attack,
Aug. 2; composes String Trio
(Aug. 20Sept. 23). Honorary
Doctorate from Princeton
University, not conferred
because he is unable to
attend the ceremony.
Bantock (78) dies, Oct. 16; Falla
(69) dies, Nov. 14; Klenau (63)
dies, Aug. 31; Ethel Smyth (86)
dies, 10 May. First perf. of
Hindemith, Requiem, May 5.
Churchills Iron Curtain speech
in Missouri, March 5. Trial of
Nazi leaders in Nuremberg.
1947 73 Health improves. Elected to the
American Academy of Arts and
Letters and receives their Award
of Merit (April). Composes A
Survivor from Warsaw, Aug. 11
23, to a commission from the
Koussevitsky Foundation (rst
perf. Nov. 4 in Albuquerque).
Works on essays and the
textbook Structural Functions of
Harmony.
Adams born, Feb. 15; Casella (63)
dies, March 5; Pijper (52) dies,
March 19; Skempton born, Oct.
31. Blacher (44) composes
Paganini Variations; Gerhard (51)
The Duenna, Prokoev (56),
Symphony No. 6; Seiber (42),
Ulysses; Spinner (41), Piano
Concerto; Grainger (65)
completes his Jungle Book Cycle
(begun in 1898); Thomas
Mann (62) writes Doktor
Faustus.
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 323
1948 74 Arranges Three Folksongs for chorus,
Op. 49, in June. Quarrel with
Thomas Mann (73) over his
novel Doktor Faustus (Nov.
lasts till 1950).
Wolf-Ferrari (72) dies, Jan. 21.
Havergal Brian (72) composes
Symphony No. 7; Dallapiccola
(44), II Prigioniero; Messiaen (40),
Turangal la-Symphonie. George
Orwell writes 1984.
1949 75 Composes Phantasy for violin, Op.
47 (March 322); Dreimal
Tausend Jahre Op. 50a
(completed April 20); and works
(MarchJune) on Israel Exists
Again, which remains
unnished. Poor health prevents
his attending seventy-fth
birthday celebrations in Europe
but attends premiere of violin
Phantasy in Los Angeles on Sept.
13; he is named an honorary
citizen of Vienna (Sept. 14).
Novak (78) dies, July 18; Ptzner
(80) dies. May 22; Skalkottas (45)
dies, Sept. 19; Strauss (85) dies,
Sept. 8.
1950 76 Composes De Profundis, Op. 50b
(JuneJuly); starts writing the
texts of the Modern Psalms and
composes music for the rst of
them, Op. 50c (begun Oct. 2,
not completed). Ill again.
Financial difculties compel him
to sell some original manuscripts
to the Library of Congress.
Essay-collection Style and Idea
published.
Koechlin (83) dies, Dec. 31;
Miaskovsky (60) dies, Aug. 8;
Weill (50) dies, April 3.
Korngold (53) completes
Symphony in F sharp. Korean
War begins. Hydrogen bomb
exploded.
1951 (76) Elected Honourary President of the
Israel Academy of Music in
Jerusalem (April). Donates his
correspondence to the Library of
Congress. The Dance round the
Golden Calf, rst part of Moses
und Aron to be performed, is
premiered on July 2 in
Darmstadt under Scherchen
(60). Continues writing psalm-
texts until his death at home in
Brentwood, July 13.
Lambert (43) dies, Aug. 21;
Medtner (71) dies, Nov. 13.
Adams aged 4; Antheil 51;
Atterberg 64; Babbitt 35; Ben-
Haim 54; Berio 25; Berkeley 48;
Birtwistle 17; Blacher 48; Blake
15; Bliss 59; Bloch 70; Boughton
73; Boulez 26; Braga Santos 27
(writes Symphony No.4); Brian
75 (completes Turandot, May
18); Britten 37; Bush 50
(completes Wat Tyler); Cage 38;
Cardew 15; Carillo 76; Carter 42
(completes String Quartet No. 1);
Year Age Life
and Events
Castelnuovo-Tedesco 55;
Charpentier 90; Chavez 52;
Copland 50; Cowell 54; Ruth
Crawford 50; Dallapiccola 47;
Davies 17; Denisov 22; Dessau
56; Dohnanyi 74; Dutilleux 35;
Egk 51; von Einem 33; Eisler 53;
Enescu 69; Feldman 26; Finzi 49;
Fortner 43; Frankel 45 (writes
Violin Concerto In memory of the
six million); Freitas Branco 61;
Fricker 30; Gerhard 54;
Ginastera 35; Glass 14; Glie`re 76;
Goehr 19; Goldschmidt 48
(completes Beatrice Cenci);
Grainger 69; Gruber 8;
Gubaidulina 19; Haba 58; Harris
53; Hartmann 45; Hauer 68;
Henze 25; Hindemith 55
(completes Symphony Die
Harmonie der Welt); Holbrooke
72; Holler 7; Holliger 12;
Holloway 7; Holmboe 41;
Honegger 59; Hopkins 8;
Hovhaness 40; Howells 58;
Ireland 71; Ives 76; Jolivet 45;
Kabelac 42; Kagel 19;
Karetnikov 21; Khachaturian 47;
Kilpinen 59; Kirchner 32; Klebe
26; Kodaly 68; Korngold 54;
Krenek 50; Lachenmann 15;
Ligeti 28; Lutoslawski 38;
Lutyens 45; Maderna 31;
Malipiero 69; Marek 60; Martin
61; Martinu 61; Matthews 8;
Maw 16; Aare Merikanto 53;
Messiaen 42 (completes Livre
dOrgue); Milhaud 58;
Nancarrow 40; Nono 27;
Nystrom 61; Orff 56; Panufnik
36; Penderecki 18; Petrassi 46;
Petterson 40; Piston 57; Pizzeti
70; Poulenc 52; Prokoev 60;
Rankl 52 (completes Deirdre of
Year Age Life
and Events
Cal e ndar x 325
the Sorrows); Rawsthorne 46;
Reich 14; Riegger 66;
Rochberg 33; Rosenberg 59;
Rubbra 50; Ruggles 75;
Saeverud 54; Scelsi 46; Schiske
35; Schmitt 80; Schnebel 21;
Schnittke 16; Schoeck 64;
Schuman 40; Schwertsik 16;
Cyril Scott 71; F.G. Scott 71;
Searle 35; Seiber 46; Sessions 54;
Shaw 27; Shostakovich 45
(completes 24 Preludes & Fugues);
Simpson 30; Skempton 3;
Sorabji 58; Spinner 45;
Stevenson 23; Stockhausen 22;
Stravinsky 69 (completes The
Rakes Progress, April 7);
Takemitsu 20; Tal 40; Tiessen
64; Tippett 56; Valen 63; Vare`se
67; Vaughan Williams 78 (rst
perf. of The Pilgrims Progress,
April 26); Vermeulen 63; Villa-
Lobos 64; Vlad 31; Vogel 55;
Wagner-Regeny 47; Walton 49;
Wellesz 65; Wood 19; Wolpe
48; Xenakis 29; Zillig 46;
Zimmermann 33.
Year Age Life
and Events
l ;
A P P E N D I X B
List of Works
For a more detailed catalogue the reader is referred to Josef Rufers The Works of Arnold
Schoenberg (London, 1962); for yet fuller listing of the works up to 1933, to Volume I of
Studien zur Entwicklung des dodekaphonen Satzes bei Arnold Schonberg by Jan Maegaard
(Copenhagen, 1972). Reasons of space have led me to omit all but the most important of
Schoenbergs many unnished and fragmentary compositions, even though many of
these have now been published and recorded. By contrast, I have given a much fuller
listing of his early (pre-1897) works than in the rst edition of this book. Full publication
details would take up inordinate space, but virtually all of the material here catalogued has
appeared, or is scheduled to appear, along with supplementary materials and editorial
reports, in the Arnold Schoenberg Complete Edition (Gesamtausgabe) issued under the
joint imprint of B. Schotts Sohne, Mainz and Universal Edition AG, Vienna, which is
still (2005) in process of publication and revision. The current status of the Complete
Edition is shown on the Website of the Arnold Schonberg Center (http://www.
schoenberg.at) and it should be noted that many of Schoenbergs manuscripts, including
fragments and sketches, are available online at the same Web address.
There exist many arrangements of individual Schoenberg works by other hands,
mainly undertaken to increase their chances of performance across different media. Of
these I only note the arrangements most likely to be encountered in concert or in
recordings.
Texts of vocal works, where not otherwise indicated, are Schoenbergs own.
Stage Works
Erwartung, Op. 17. Monodrama in one act, libretto by Marie Pappenheim (1909)
Die gluckliche Hand, Op. 18. Drama with music in one act (191013)
Von heute auf Morgen, Op. 32. Opera in one act, libretto by Gertrud Schoenberg (Max
Blonda) (19289)
Moses und Aron. Opera in three acts. Unnished (19302)
x 327 x
Voices and Orchestra
Gurrelieder ( Jacobsen) for soprano, contralto, tenor, baritone, bass, reciter, chorus and
orchestra (190001; orchestrated 190103, 191011)
Darthulas Grabgesang (Herder, after Ossian) for soli, chorus and orchestra. Unnished
(1903)
Symphony (Dehmel, Tagore, Schoenberg, the Bible) for soli, chorus and orchestra.
Unnished (191214)
Die Jakobsleiter. Oratorio for soli, chorus and orchestra. Unnished (191722, 1944;
performing version by Winfried Zillig, 1958)
Kol Nidre, Op. 39 for speaker, chorus and orchestra (1938)
A Survivor from Warsaw, Op. 46 for speaker, male chorus and orchestra (1947)
Israel Exists Again for chorus and orchestra. Unnished (1949)
Modern Psalm, Op. 50c for speaker, chorus and orchestra. Unnished (1950)
Solo Voice and Orchestra or String Orchestra
Six Orchestral Songs, Op. 8 (19035)
1. Natur (Hart); 2. Das Wappenschild; 3. Sehnsucht (Das Knaben Wunderhorn); 4. Nie
ward ich, Herrin, mud; 5. Voll jener Susse; 6. Wenn Voglein klagen (Petrarch)
String Quartet No. 2, Op. 10 (19078), version for string orchestra with soprano (1922,
revised 1929)
Four Orchestral Songs, Op. 22 (191316)
1. Seraphita (Dowson trs. George); 2. Alle, welche dich suchen; 3. Mach mich zum Wachter
deiner Weiten; 4. Vorgefuhl (Rilke)
Chorus with or without Ensemble
Viel tausend Blumlein auf der Au (poet unknown) for mixed chorus a cappella (undated;
mid 1890s?)
Friedlicher Abend senkt sich aufs Gelde (Lenau) for mixed chorus a cappella (1896?)
Wann weder Mond und Stern am Himmel scheint (Pfau) for mixed chorus and wind in-
struments (fragment, 1897)
Ei, du Lutte (Groth) for male chorus a cappella (undated; late 1890s?)
Wie das Kriegsvolk von Georg von Fronsberg singt (Des Knaben Wunderhorn) for male
chorus a cappella (fragment, 1905)
Friede auf Erden (Meyer), Op. 13 for mixed chorus a cappella (1907; optional accom-
paniment of wind instruments added 1911)
Four Pieces for mixed chorus, Op. 27with clarinet, mandolin, violin and cello in No.
4 (1925)
1. Unentrinnbar; 2. Du sollst nicht, du musst; 3. Mond und Menschen (Bethge, after
Tschan-Jo-Su); 4. Der Wunsch des Liebhabers (Bethge, after Hung-so-Fan)
Three Satires, Op. 28 for mixed choruswith viola, cello and piano in No. 3 and an
Appendix for mixed chorus and string quartet (19256)
1. Am Scheideweg; 2. Vielseitigkeit; 3. Der neu Klassizismus; Appendix: 1. Ein Spruch
und zwei Variationen uber ihn; 2. Canon for string quartert; 3. Legitimation als Canon
Three Folksongs for mixed chorus (1929)
1. Es gingen zwei Gespielen gut; 2. Herzlieblich Leib, durch Scheiden; 3. Schein uns, du
liebe Sonne
Six Pieces for male chorus, Op. 35 (192930)
1. Hemmung; 2. Das Gesetz; 3. Ausdrucksweise; 4. Gluck; 5. Landsknechte; 6. Verbundenheit
Three Folksongs, Op. 49 for mixed chorus (1948)
1. Es gingen zwei Gespielen gut; 2. Der Mai tritt ein mit Freuden; 3. Mein Herz in steten
Treuen
Dreimal Tausend Jahre (Runes) for mixed chorus, Op. 50a (1949) De Profundis (Psalm
130) for mixed chorus, Op. 50b (1950)
Solo Voice and Ensemble
Es ist ein Flustern in die Nacht (poet unknown) for tenor and string quartet (c. 1896)
Nachtwandler (Falke), Brettl-lied for voice, piccolo, trumpet, snaredrum and piano
(1901)
Herzegewachse (Maeterlinck), Op. 20 for high soprano, harp, celesta and harmonium
(1911)
Pierrot Lunaire (Guiraud trs. Hartleben), Op. 21: three times seven melodramas for
reciter, piano, ute (piccolo), clarinet (bass clarinet), violin (viola) and cello (1912)
Lied der Waldtaube (Jacobsen) for mezzo-soprano, seventeen instruments and per-
cussion (arr. 1922 from Gurrelieder)
Ode to Napoleon Buonaparte (Byron), Op. 41 for reciter, piano and string quartert
(1942; also version with string orchestra, Op. 41b)
Songs with Piano
Titles marked * were collected by Schoenberg in a manuscript volume entitled erste
Lieder; those marked have been published in a posthumous collection edited by
Leonard Stein under the title 7 Fruhe Lieder (7 Early Songs). With the exception of Juble,
schone junge Rose and Ecloge, of which two strophes are entire, I do not list fragments
among the very early songs.
In hellen Traumen hab ich Dich oft geschaut (Gold) (1893)
Ein Schilied (Lenau) (1893)
Du kehrst mir den Rucken (Pfau) (1893)*
Gott gruss dich Marie! (Pfau) (1893)*
Mein Schatz ist wie ein Schneck (Pfau) (1893)*
Der Panze, die dort uber dem Abgrund schwebt (Pfau) (1893)*
Warum bist du aufgewacht (Pfau) (period 18934)
Dass gestern eine Wespe dich (poet unknown) (period 18934?)
Juble, schone junge Rose (Pfau) (incomplete; period 18934?)
Im Fliederbusch ein Voglein sass (Reinick) (period 18946)*
Dass schon die Maienzeit voruber (Christen) (period 18946)*
Konnt ich zu dir, mein Licht (Pfau) (period 18946)*
Das zerbrochene Kruglein (Greif ) (period 18946?)
Mein Herz das ist ein tiefer Schacht (poet unknown) (period 18946)*
Waldesnacht (Heyse) (period 18946)
Nur das thut mir so bitter weh (von Redwitz) (period 18946)
Zweier (Pfau) (1895?)*
Einsam bin ich und allein (Pfau) (1896)*
Lied der Schnitterin (Pfau) (1896)
Li s t of Wor ks x 329
Ich grune wie die Weide grunt (Wackernagel) (1896)*
Ecloge (Duftreich ist die Erde) (Adler
1
) (incomplete; period 18967)
Madchenfruhling (Dehmel) (1897)
Nicht doch! (Dehmel) (c. 1897)
Madchenlied (Heyse) (period 18971900)
Mannesbangen (Dehmel) (c. 1899)
Two Songs (von Levetzow), Op. 1 for baritone (c. 1898) 1. Dank; 2. Abscheid
Die Beiden (Hofmannsthal) (1899)
Mailied (Goethe) (1899)
Four Songs, Op. 2 (2 and 4 undated; 1 and 3 dated 1899)
1. Erwartung: 2. Schenk mir deinen goldenen Kamm; 3. Erhebung (Dehmel); 4. Waldsonne
(Schlaf )
Gruss in die Ferne (Lingg) (1900)
Brettl-lieder (1901)
Der genugsame Liebhaber (Salus); Einfaltiges Lied (Salus); Jedem das Seine (Colly);
Mahnung (Hochstetter); Galathea (Wedekind); Gigerlette (Bierbaum); Seit ich so viel
Weiber sah, from Spiegel von Arcadia (Schikaneder)
Six Songs, Op. 3 (18991903)
1. Wie Georg von Frundsberg von sich selber sang (Des Knaben Wunderhorn); 2. Die
Aufgeregten (Keller); 3. Warnung (Dehmel); 4. Hochzeitslied (Jacobsen); 5. Geubtes Herz
(Keller); 6. Freihold (Lingg)
Deinem Blick zu mich bequemen (Goethe) (1903).
Eight Songs, Op. 6 (19035)
1. Traumleben (Hart); 2. Alles (Dehmel); 3. Madchenlied (Remer); 4. Verlassen (Conradi);
5. Ghasel (Keller); 6. Am Wegrand (Mackay); 7. Lockung (Aram); 8. Der Wanderer
(Nietzsche)
Gedenken (poet unknown) (undated; mid-1900s?)
Two Ballads, Op. 12 (1907)
1. Jane Grey (Amman); 2. Der verlorene Haufen (Klemperer)
Jeduch. Ballad (Lons). Unnished (1907)
Mignon (Goethe). Unnished (1907)
Two Songs, Op. 14 (19078)
1. Ich darf nicht dankend (George); 2. In diesen Wintertagen (Henckel)
Friedesabend (George). Unnished (1908)
Das Buch der hangenden Garten, Op. 15. Song-cycle on fteen verses from Stefan Georges
The Book of the Hanging Gardens, for high voice (19089)
Am Strande (Rilke) (1909)
Four German Folksongs (1929)
1. Der Mai tritt ein mit Freuden; 2. Es gingen zwei Gespielen gut; 3. Mein Herz in steten
Treuen; 4. Mein Herz ist mir genenget
Gesegne dich laub, German folksong (1929)
Three Songs (Haringer), Op. 48 for low voice (1993)
1. Sommermud; 2. Tot; 3. Madchenlied
1
Theauthor is only identied as W. on the manuscript but is in fact the Bohemian poet
Friedrich Adler (18571938).
Orchestra, Chamber Orchestra, String Orchestra
Notturno in A at, for solo violin, string orchestra and harp (1895)
Serenade in D major, for small orchestra. Unnished (1896)
Gavotte und Musette (im alten Style), for string orchestra (1897)
Waltzes for string orchestra. Unnished (1897)
Fruhlings Tod, Symphonic Poem after Lenau. (Short score complete, full score unnished,
1898)
Verklarte Nacht, string sextet, Op. 4 (1899), versions for string orchestra (1916; 1943)
Symphony in G minor (fragment, 1900)
Pelleas und Melisande, Op. 5. Symphonic Poem, after Maeterlinck (19023)
Chamber Symphony No. 1 in E major, Op. 9, for fteen instruments (1906; version for
orchestra (multiple strings), 1922; second, revised version for full orchestra, Op. 9b,
1935; NB version for ve instrumentsute, clarinet, violin, cello and piano, or
piano quintetby Anton Webern, 19223)
Five Orchestral Pieces, Op. 16 (1909; revised 1922; revised again, for slightly reduced
orchestra, 1949; version for chamber ensemble, by 1920; version for chamber
ensemble by Felix Greissle, by 1925)
Three Little Pieces for chamber orchestra, No. 3 unnished (1910)
Variations for orchestra, Op. 31 (1926; 1928)
Beleitungsmusik zu einer Lichtspielszene, for orchestra, Op. 34 (192930)
Suite in G major (Suite im alten Stile), for string orchestra (1934)
Symphony. Project (sometimes referred to as Jewish Symphony; beginnings of all four
movements sketched) (1937)
Chamber Symphony No. 2 in E-at minor, Op. 38, for small orchestra (190616; 1939;
version for two pianos, Op. 38b, 1941)
Theme and Variations in G minor, for wind band, Op. 43a (1943; also version for full
orchestra, Op. 43b)
Prelude (to the Genesis Suite), Op. 44, for orchestra with wordless chorus (1945)
Fanfare for a Bowl Concert on motifs of Die Gurrelieder, for brass and percussion (1945;
unnished, completed for performance by Leonard Stein)
Solo Instrument(s) and Orchestra
Cello Concerto in D major (after a harpsichord concerto by G. M. Monn) (19323)
Concerto for string quartet and orchestra in B at (after Handels Concerto Grosso Op.
6, No. 7) (1993)
Violin Concerto, Op. 36 (19356)
Piano Concerto, Op. 42 (1942)
Chamber Music
Piece in D minor for violin and piano (undated: c 1893)
Presto in C Major, for string quartet (undated: perhaps 1894)
Scherzo in F major, for string quartet (1897)
String Quartet in D major (1897)
Verklarte Nacht. String Sextet, after Dehmel, Op. 4 (1899; versions for string orchestra
arr. 1916, 1943; NB also version for piano trio by Edward Steuermann, 1932)
String Quartet No. 1 in D minor, Op. 7 (19045)
Ein Stelldichein, for oboe, clarinet, violin, cello and piano. Unnished. (1905)
String Quartet No. 2 in F sharp minor, Op. 10, with soprano (19078); version for string
orchestra, 1922, revised 1929)
Serenade, Op. 24, for clarinet, bass clarinet, mandolin, guitar, violin, viola and cello, with
baritone (19203)
Wind Quintet, Op. 26 for ute, oboe, clarinet, horn and bassoon (19234; String
Quartet version, Op. 26A, begun and soon abandoned 1925; NB also version by
Felix Greissle as Sonata for ute or clarinet or violin and piano, 1926; version by
Henk Guittart for String Quintet, 1995)
Suite (Septet), Op. 29, for piano, 3 clarinets, violin, viola and cello (19256)
String Quartet No. 3, Op. 30 (1927)
String Quartet No. 4, Op. 37 (1936)
String Trio, Op. 45 (1946)
Phantasy, Op. 47, for violin with piano accompaniment (1949)
Organ
Sonata. Unnished. (1941)
Variations on a Recitative, in D minor, Op. 40 (1941)
Piano
Lied ohne Worte (c. 1891)
Three Piano Pieces (1894)
1. Andantino; 2. Andantino grazioso; 3. Presto
Six Pieces for piano duet (1896)
1. Andante grazioso; 2. Poco allegro; 3. Rasch; 4. Andante; 5. Lebhaft, rasch;
6. Allegro molto
Alla Marcia in E at (probably not originally intended as a piano piece) (undated; mid to
late 1900s?)
Three Piano Pieces, Op. 11 (1909)
1. Massig; 2. Massig; 3. Bewegt
Six Little Piano Pieces, Op. 19 (1911)
1. Leicht, zart; 2. Langsam; 3. Sehr langsam; 4. Rasch, aber leicht; 5. Etwas rasch;
6. Sehr langsam
Five Piano Pieces, Op. 23 (19203)
1. Sehr langsam; 2. Sehr rasch; 3. Langsam; 4. Schwungvoll; 5. Walzer
Suite for piano, Op. 25 (19213)
1. Praludium; 2. Gavotte & Musette; 3. Intermezzo; 4. Menuett & Trio; 5. Gigue
Piano Piece in G. Unnished (1925)
Piano Piece, Op. 33A (19289)
Piano Piece, Op. 33B (1931)
Occasional Works
Der Deutsche Michel (Kernstock). War-song for male chorus (1915?)
Der eiserne Brigade. March for piano and string quartet (1916)
Allein Gott in der Hoh sei Ehr. Chorale-setting for alto, violin, cello and piano (between
1918 and 1925)
Weihnachtsmusik for 2 violins, cello harmonium and piano (1921)
Gerpa. Variations for horn, 2 violins, piano and harmonium. Unnished (1922)
Canons:
(Schoenberg composed over thirty vocal or instrumental canons as occasional works
or mental exercise; the most notable include those listed below. The Appendix to
the Satires, Op. 28 comprises three more of the same kind.)
Three Canons on Proverbs of Goethe for four voices, No. 3 unnished (1905)
1. Wenn der schwer Gedruckte klagt; 2. O dass der Sinnen doch so viele sind; 3. Gutes tu
Eyn doppelt Spiegel und Schlussel-Canon auf niederlandische Art (A mirror- and clef-canon in
Netherlands style) for four voices (1922)
Von meinen Steinen, Stein (From my stones, Stein) for four voices (for Erwin Stein)
(Christmas 1926)
Arnold Schonberg begluckwunschst herzlichst Concert Gebouw (Arnold Schoenberg sincerely
congratulates the Concert Gebouw), canon in four keys, for four voices with a free
fth voice (for jubilee of the Concertgebouw, Amsterdam) (1928)
Riddle Canon in three keys, for three voices (for the Genossenschaft Deutscher Ton-
setzer) (1928)
Mirror canon for two voices (to the philanthropist Hermann Abraham) (1931)
Mirror canon for string quartet (1931)
Double Canon in mirror form, for four voices (for Carl Moll) (1932)
Two Canons for three voices (1933, provided with English texts 1943 for the sixtieth
birthday of Carl Engel)
1. No man can escape; 2. I, too, was not better off
Wer mit der Welt laufen will for 3 voices (for the sixtieth birthday of David J. Bach) (1934;
uses a text of 1926 intended for a chorus)
Es ist zu dumm (It is too stupid) for four voices (for Rudolph Ganz) (1934)
Man mag uber Schonberg denken, wie man will (One may think what one likes about
Schoenberg) for four voices (for Charlotte Dieterle) (1935)
Double canon for four voices (1938)
Canon for Mr Saunders Christmas 1939 for four voices (for Richard Drake Saunders) (1939)
I am almost sure, when your nurse will change your diapers in three voices for four sopranos
(for Artur Rodzinsky on the birth of his son Richard) (1945)
Endless canon for string quartet (for Thomas Mann on his seventieth birthday)
(1945)
Gravitationszentrum eigenen Sonnensystems (Centre of Gravity of its own solar system. . .)
for four voices (1949)
Arrangements and Orchestrations
(The following list omits the several thousand pages of operettas which Schoenberg is
said to have scored in the late 1890s and early 1900s, except for those that have been
identied with complete certainty; but in addition to these specied scores,
Schoenberg is known to have orchestrated works by Victor Hollander, Richard
Heuberger, Leo Fall, Edmund Eysler, and Franz Lehar.)
Zemlinsky: Sarema, vocal score (in part) (1897)
2
Heinrich van Eycken: Lied der Walkure, arrangement for voice and orchestra (1902)
Bogumil Zepler: Madchenreigen, arrangement for three voices and orchestra (1902)
Heinrich Schenker: Synsche Tanze, arrangement for orchestra (1903). Lost
Robert Fischhof: Ingeborg, opera, orchestration and vocal score (in collaboration with
Zemlinsky) (1904)
Lortzing: Der Waffenschmied von Worms, pianoforte arrangement for four hands (1904)
Rossini: Il barbiere di Seviglia, pianoforte arrangement for four hands of Overture and 15
numbers (1904)
Schubert: Rosamunde, pianoforte arrangement for four hands of Entractes and Ballet
Music (1904)
Carl Lowe: Der Nock, arrangement for voice and orchestra (1912)
Beethoven: Adela de, arrangement for voice arid orchestra (1912)
Schubert: Three Songs, arrangement for voice and orchestra (1912). Lost
G. M. Monn: Cello Concerto in G minor, arrangement for cello and piano with
cadenza by Schoenberg (1912)
Zemlinsky: String Quartet No. 2, pianoforte arrangement for four hands. Unnished
(1915)
Mahler: Lieder eines fahrenden Gesellen, arrangement for voice and chamber ensemble
(1920)
Reger: Ein romantische Suite, Op. 125, arrangement for ute, clarinet, string quartet,
harmonium (four hands), and piano duet (191920, in collaboration with Rudolf
Kolisch)
Mahler: Das Lied von der Erde, arrangement for soprano and chamber ensemble. Un-
nished (1921, in collaboration with Anton Webern; completed 1983 by Rainer
Riehn)
Johann Strauss II: Roses from the South, arrangement for piano, harmonium and string
quartet (1921)
Johann Strauss II: Lagunenwalzer, arrangement for piano, harmonium and string quartet
(1921). Lost
Schubert: Standchen, arrangement for clarinet, bassoon, mandolin, guitar and string
quartet (1921)
Schubert: Santa Lucia, arrangement for violin, viola, cello, mandolin, guitar and piano;
and two other short pieces (1921). Lost
Luigi Denza: Funiculi, funicula, arrangement for clarinet, mandolin, guitar, and string trio
(1921)
Johann Sioly: Weil i a alter Drahrer bin, arrangement for clarinet, mandolin, guitar, and
string trio (1921)
J. S. Bach: Komm, Gott, Schopfer, Heiliger Geist, arrangement for large orchestra (1922)
J. S. Bach: Schmucke dich, o liebe Seele, arrangement for large orchestra (1922)
Johann Strauss II: Kaiserwalzer, arrangement for ute, clarinet, string quartet, and piano
(1925)
J. S. Bach: Prelude and Fugue in E-at (from Clavierubung), arrangement for large
orchestra (1928)
2
Claims in certain older publications that Schoenberg wrote the libretto for this, Zemlinskys
rst opera, are incorrect.
Brahms: Piano Quartet No. 1 in G minor, arrangement for orchestra (1937)
Editions (realization of gured basses, 191112)
G. M. Monn: Symphonia a Quattro in A major; Cello Concerto in G minor; Har-
pischord Concerto in D major.
J. C. Mann: Diverimento in D major
Franz Tuma: Sinfonia a Quattro in E minor; Partita a Tre in C minor; Partita a Tre in A
major; Partita a Tre in G major.
Literary Works and Textbooks
See Appendix D, Bibliography.
l ;
A P P E N D I X C
Personalia
Adler, Guido (18551941), Austrian musicologist, a pupil of Bruckner and
friend of Mahler. He founded and became rst director of the Institute for
Musical History at Vienna University, where he was professor of musi-
cology 18981927, in succession to Eduard Hanslick. Adler helped
Schoenberg nd his feet in Vienna on his return from Berlin in 1903, and
encouraged his own students (e.g. Webern and Wellesz) to study with
him. He was editor of the Denkmaler der Tonkunst in O
sterreich, for which

Schoenberg, in 191213, contributed editions of works by eighteenth-
century Viennese composers.
Adler, Oskar (18751955, no relation to Guido Adler), Austrian violinist,
physician and esoteric savant, a close friend of Schoenberg from their
schooldays, taught himthe rudiments of music, gave himhis rst grounding
in philosophy, and played chamber music with him. Though self-taught,
Adler for many years led a string quartet whose regular cellist was another
composer-friend, Franz Schmidt. Adler also played in Schoenbergs
Society for Private Musical Performances, lectured on music and philos-
ophy, as well as giving musical and spiritual advice toand casting
horoscopes formany of Viennas leading creative artists. He was the
teacher of the musician, writer and Schoenberg-expert Hans Keller. After
the Anschluss Schoenberg tried to arrange for Adler to come to Cali-
fornia, but he escaped instead to Britain, spending the 1940s in the Lake
District and his last years in London. His principal books were Critique of
Pure Music (1918, still unpublished), and The Testament of Astrology
(published in 3 volumes 193537, many subsequent editions).
Adorno, Theodor Wiesengrund- (190369), German post-Hegelian, semi-
Marxist philosopher, polymath, composer and Kultur-Kritik; pupil of
x 336 x
Berg in Vienna and a member of Schoenbergs circle there and in Berlin.
Emigrated to the USA in 1934. Adorno was Thomas Manns musical
adviser in the writing of Doktor Faustus and co-author with Hanns Eisler
of the classic study Composing for the Films, published in 1947 as by Eisler
alone. He returned to Germany in 1950 and taught at Frankfurt Uni-
versity. Adornos musicological writings include studies of Berg and
Mahler and Die Philosophie der neuen Musik (1949), a volume principally
devoted to Schoenberg and Stravinsky which profoundly inuenced the
emergence of post-Webern serialists such as Boulez and Stockhausen.
Schoenberg strongly disapproved of it.
Bach, David Josef (18741947), childhood and lifelong friend of Schoenberg
(who was briey engaged to his sister). He was music critic for the Viennese
socialist newspaper Arbeiterzeitung and involved with the workers choir
movement. In 1905 he founded the Workers Symphony Concerts. After
the Great War Bach was cultural adviser to the Social Democratic Party
in Vienna; he emigrated to London in 1938.
Bahr, Hermann (18631934), Austrian novelist, dramatist and critic, inu-
enced by the French symbolists and a member of the Expressionist
movement in literature. He was a friend of Schoenberg; his wife, the singer
Anna Bahr-Mildenburg, was a member of the Court Opera company
during Mahlers tenure in Vienna and gave some of the earliest perfor-
mances of Schoenbergs songs.
Blitzstein, Marc (190564), American composer and pianist, pupil of Nadia
Boulanger and Schoenberg. He was best known for his light operas and
musicals (of pronounced left-wing political stance) The Cradle Will Rock,
No for an Answer and Regina.
Bodansky, Artur (18771939), Viennese-born conductor, studied composi-
tion with Zemlinsky and became assistant to Mahler at the Hofoper. He
and Schoenberg were friendly from the 1890s onwards. After conducting
in Vienna, Prague and Mannheim, in 1914 he was appointed conductor
of German repertoire at the Metropolitan Opera, New York and re-
mained in this post, as colleague of Toscanini, for the rest of his life. He
was a travelling-companion of the Schoenbergs on their voyage to
America in 1933 and was instrumental in arranging Zemlinskys emi-
gration to the USA.
Brian, William Havergal (18761972), British composer and musical jour-
nalist. One of the most prolic symphonists of the twentieth century (he
wrote thirty-two, as well as ve operas and many other works), he was a
spirited advocate of Schoenbergs music in British journals between the
wars, and met him in 1928 when Schoenberg came to London to con-
duct the Gurrelieder.
Clark, Edward (18881962), British conductor and writer on music; pupil of
Schoenberg in Berlin before World War 1. A dedicated campaigner for
Pe r s onal i a x 337
new music, he played a very active role as head of the Music Department
in the early days of the BBC, not only for Schoenbergs circle but also for
Bartok, Busoni, Stravinsky and others. Conducted the British premiere
of Schoenbergs First Chamber Symphony and the world premiere of the
Cello Concerto. Husband of the composer Elisabeth Lutyens.
Dehmel, Richard (18631920), from Brandenburg, was perhaps the most
discussed lyric poet in Germany before World War 1. Schoenberg set
several of Dehmels poems; derived inspiration for Verklarte Nacht from a
poem in his Weib und Welt (1896); and invited him to write the libretto
for a proposed choral symphony (the nal result was Die Jakobsleiter, to a
text of Schoenbergs own).
Dick, Marcel (18981991) was a Hungarian violist and composer, great-ne-
phew of the violinist Eduard Remenyi. He studied in Budapest with,
among others, Zoltan Kodaly. After serving in the Austro-Hungarian
army and playing in the Budapest Philharmonic and Vienna Symphony
Orchestras, he became a composition pupil of Schoenberg and a co-
founder of the Wiener Quartet (later the Kolisch Quartet). In 1934 he
came to the USA, and was principal violist of the Detroit Symphony
Orchestra and then the Cleveland Orchestra. He later taught at the
Cleveland Institute of Music, Kenyon College, and Case Western Re-
serve University. Dick composed many works, mainly inuenced by
Schoenbergs twelve-tone method, including a Symphony conducted by
Dmitri Mitropoulos in 1950.
Eisler, Hanns (18981962), son of the Austrian philosopher Rudolf Eisler, was
a pupil of Schoenberg 191923; though Schoenberg regarded him as one
of his most gifted pupils they frequently clashed over Eislers left-wing
political afliations. By 1927 his works began to reect the aspirations of
the revolutionary workers movement, and he became one of Bertolt
Brechts chief collaborators in political songs, lms and stage music. After
several years of peripatetic exile he moved to the USA in 1938 and wrote
many lm scores (as well as a classic book on the subject in collaboration
with Adorno), but in 1947 was summoned before the McCarthyite Un-
American Activities Committee and deported. Eisler settled in East
Berlin in 1950. He wrote an enormous amount of music of all kinds in a
vast variety of styles, ranging from the simplest diatonicism to the twelve-
note method.
Frederick, Kurt (190797) was the violist of the Kolisch Quartet from 1938 to
1942 and from 1945 to 1950 conducted the Albuquerque Symphony
Orchestra, with which he gave the premie`re of Schoenbergs A Survivor
from Warsaw.
George, Stefan (18681933), Rhineland poet who travelled widely and was
much inuenced by the French Symbolists. By his own example and
through his periodical Blatter fur die Kunst he brought about a purication
of German poetic diction. Died in voluntary exile, having refused
honours from the Nazis. Schoenberg set several of his poems from Der
siebente Ring (1907), above all in Das Buch der hangenden Garten and the
Second String Quartet.
Gerhard, Robert (later Roberto) Juan Rene (18961970), born in Catalonia
of mixed Alsatian and German-Swiss parentage, was probably the greatest
Spanish composer of the twentieth century. A pupil of Granados and
Pedrell, he studied with Schoenberg in Vienna and Berlin from 1923 to
1928, and was host to Schoenberg in 19312 during the composition of
much of Moses und Aron, in Barcelona. After the Spanish Civil War,
because of his connections with the Republican Government, he went
into exile and settled in Cambridge. Like many Schoenberg pupils
Gerhard came late to twelve-note composition, but applied it for very
personal, exploratory ends. His works include four symphonies, an opera,
the ballet Don Quixote, and much chamber music; it can justly be said
that he contributed some of the nest music written anywhere in the two
decades after Schoenbergs death.
Gerstl, Richard (18831908), Austrian Fauvist painter, born in Vienna. Vir-
tually self-taught, he was greatly inuenced by the work of Edvard Munch
and began painting in 1903, producing mainly portraits and landscapes.
He befriended and gave lessons to Schoenberg, whose own paintings
show signs of his inuence, and was the cause of Schoenbergs matrimo-
nial crisis in 1908. Gerstl committed suicide the same year. In recent years
he has come to be recognized as one of the most original and underrated
painters of the early Expressionist period.
Goehr, Walter (190360), German conductor, born in Berlin, where he studied
with Schoenberg, emigrating to Britain in 1933. He was conductor of the
BBC Theatre Orchestra 19458. Goehr was a friend and early advocate
of the music of Michael Tippett, who recruited him to the staff of Morley
College, London, where he gave several important premieres including
the rst British performance of Monteverdis Vespers and, at the Adelphi
Theatre, the world premiere of Tippetts oratorio A Child of Our Time.
Father of the composer Alexander Goehr.
Greissle, Felix (18941982), after war service during which he was captured
and held prisoner in Sardinia, became a private student of Schoenberg
in Vienna from 1920 and married his daughter Gertrud the following
year. He was rehearsal coach for the Society for Private Musical Per-
formances and conducted many of Schoenbergs works; he was also
Schoenbergs preferred arranger. In 1938 Gertrud and he emigrated to
the USA and Greissle worked in music publishing and later taught theory
and composition at Columbia University. He left an unpublished biog-
raphy of Schoenberg; his son, Arnold Greissle-Schoenberg, has published
a memoir of the Schoenberg circle in Vienna.
Gu tersloh, Albert Paris von (18871973), Austrian actor, author and painter,
born Albert Kiehtreiber, became friendly with Schoenberg in Berlin
when the latter was conducting at the U
berbrettl. A friend also of Egon

Schiele, after the rst Blaue Reiter exhibition he arranged for Schoen-
berg to exhibit 23 pictures at a modern art exhibition in Budapest in
1912. In 1910 Gutersloh wrote one of the rst German expressionist
novels, Die tanzende Torin, and later worked as a designer of scenery for
Max Reinhardt. He contributed an important essay on Schoenberg as
painter to the 1912 Schoenberg Festschrift published by Piper Verlag. He
was later an inuential teacher at the Vienna Academy of Art.
Gutheil-Schoder, Marie (18741935), dramatic soprano who was one of the
outstanding singer-actresses of the Vienna Opera during Mahlers reign;
famous for her interpretation of the title-role in Strausss Elektra. She was
the soloist in the premieres of Schoenbergs Second String Quartet and
Erwartung.
Hannenheim, Norbert Han von (18981945), born in Hermannstadt,
Transylvania, was a member of the Germanic Siebenburger community
of northern Romania and a pupil in Schoenbergs Berlin Masterclass
192932. Schoenberg regarded him highly, calling him one of the most
interesting personalities I have ever met. Hannenheim was a prolic
composer and espoused the 12-note method even as a student; he had
works performed at pre-war ISCM Festivals (as a Romanian composer,
since the ISCM was formally proscribed by the Nazi musical authorities).
It was long believed that he perished in an air-raid on Berlin and that all
his scores were destroyed, but songs, piano sonatas and string quartets
have come to light in recent years, and it now appears that Hannenheim,
who had intermittent but acute psychological problems, died in a clinic
in Obrawalde in September 1945.
Hauer, Josef Matthias (18831959), self-taught Austrian composer and theorist
who was writing freely chromatic music as early as 1908. By 1919, in-
dependently of Schoenberg, he had evolved a method of twelve-note
composition involving forty-four tropesdivisions of the 479,001,000
possible combinations of the twelve chromatic pitches, each twelve fur-
ther divided into two six-note groups (hexachords). Schoenberg was
interested in Hauer at a decisive period of his own development (they
were in contact around 191825), and was arriving at his own twelve-note
method at the same time as Hauer started issuing a series of theoretical
pamphlets in the early 1920s. Despite the supercial similarities between
Hauers tropes and Schoenbergs twelve-tone rows, their methods pro-
ceeded from entirely different, almost antithetical premises. Hauers
output was voluminous (all his works after 1939 being titled simply
Zwolftonspiel). In his last years he became a guru for some members of the
post-war Austrian avant-garde, as a kind of anti-pope to Schoenberg.
Horwitz, Karl (18841925) studied musicology with Guido Adler and was an
early pupil of Schoenbergs in Vienna. He later worked as a repetiteur in
Prague under Zemlinsky, 191114. Horwitz composed songs, string
quartets and a symphonic poem, but went deaf in 1924 and died early the
following year.
Jacobsen, Jens Peter (184785), Danish poet, novelist and story-writer, much
concerned with liberating thought from Romantic dreams. His best-
known works are the novels Fru Marie Grubbe (1876) and Niels Lyhne
(1880). The Gurresange, set by Schoenberg as the Gurrelieder, is an episode
in an early poetic cycle.
Jalowetz, Heinrich (18821946), a musicology pupil of Guido Adler, was
among Schoenbergs rst students in Vienna, 19041908. From 1909 to
1933 he worked as a conductor in Regensburg, Danzig, Stettin, Prague,
Vienna and Cologne (as successor to Otto Klemperer). After emigrating
to the USA in 1938 he taught at Black Mountain College, North Car-
olina. Though his name is less widely known than that of many of
Schoenbergs more famous students, Schoenberg regarded Jalowetz very
highly indeed. He is one of the seven Dead Friends (the others being
Berg, Webern, Zemlinsky, Franz Schreker, Karl Kraus and Adolf Loos)
to whom he once envisaged dedicating his book Style and Idea, with the
comment that those men belong to those with whom principles of
music, art, artistic morality and civic morality need not be discussed.
There was a silent and sound mutual understanding on all these matters.
Kandinsky, Wassily (18661944), the Russian painter, playwright and art-
theorist, studied in Munich. One of the principal leaders of the Ex-
pressionist movement in art, and one of the rst Abstract painters. With
Franz Marc, he organized the Blaue Reiter Exhibitions there (which in-
cluded paintings by Schoenberg), and edited the Blaue Reiter Almanac,
for which Schoenberg composed Herzgewachse. His drama Der gelbe Klang
(1909) had some inuence on Schoenbergs Die gliickliche Hand. His
friendship with Schoenberg was long-lasting, though his post-war in-
volvement with the Bauhaus in Weimar provoked a serious rift between
them because of reports of anti-semidc tendencies there, which occa-
sioned one of Schoenbergs most famous letters (of 4th May 1923) on the
subject of politics, racial discrimination and human rights.
Keller, Alfred (b.1907), from Rorschach in Switzerland, was a member of
Schoenbergs composition masterclass in Berlin from 1927 to 1930; in
1968 he composed a set of Variations on a Schoenberg Theme.
Kirchner, Leon (b.1919), composer and conductor, studied with Schoenberg
at UCLA. He has taught at various American universities and composed
quite prolically.
Kofer, Jozef (18961941 or later) was born in western Ukraine and studied
in Vienna but is generally thought of as a Polish composerthe rst to
employ a form of the 12-note method, as early as the late 1920s. In
Vienna until 1924, he had contact with the Schoenberg circle and also
with Hauer. Afterwards he taught and conducted in Lwow, which in
1939 was absorbed into the USSR and in 1941 was wrested from the
Russians by the Germans. It is known that Kofer and his family were
killed by the Nazis, but neither the date or place of their deaths has been
established for certain. His works include songs and piano music, among
these a set of piano variations (1927) dedicated to Schoenberg.
Kokoschka, Oskar (18861980), Austrian painter, poet and playwright, a
leader of the Expressionist movement. Active rst in Vienna and then in
Berlin before the Great War at roughly the same times as Schoenberg. He
had a stormy affair with Alma Mahler and was a friend of Schoenberg, of
whom he painted a famous portrait in 1924. Gravely wounded during the
war, he was later professor of the Dresden Academy of Art. His early
Expressionist dramas probably inuenced Schoenberg in Die gluckliche
Hand.
Kolisch, Rudolf (18961978), the left-handed Austrian violinist, was a com-
position pupil of Schoenberg from 1919 to 1922; Schoenberg ranked him
among the most talented of his pupils from this period. In 1922 he
founded the Kolisch Quartet (originally the Wiener Quartet), famous for
playing from memory and for its championship of new music, which
gave the premieres of Schoenbergs Third and Fourth Quartets and
String Quartet Concerto and recorded the four mature quartets. From
1942 Kolisch was leader of the Pro Arte Quartet. Schoenberg married his
sister (see Schoenberg, Gertrud ) in 1924.
Krasner, Louis, originally Cherkassky (190395), was an American violinist,
internationally successful as a soloist and also concertmaster of a number
of US orchestras. Born in Romania, he studied with Louis Gruenberg in
Boston; he based himself in Vienna during the late 1920s and early 30s,
becoming an exponent of the works of the Schoenberg school. He
commissioned and premiered Alban Bergs Violin Concerto and later
premiered the Violin Concerto of Schoenberg. He taught violin at the
Universities of Cleveland and Syracuse, was associated with the summer
schools at Tanglewood, and made many recordings.
Kraus, Karl (18741936), Australian poet and satirist, founder of and virtually
sole contributor to the social and literary periodical Die Fackel (The
Torch) which he published from 1899 until his death. He was the lead-
ing spokesman for the most advanced wing of the creative generation
of Viennese that included Schoenberg. Deeply distressed by what he saw
as the collapse of Western cultural values, he was obsessed with the
rejuvenation of language (the crystallized tradition of the spirit of man)
through the rejection of all cliche, ornament or falsity; and his work
inhabits the sounds and rhythms of German so completely as to be
virtually untranslatable. Kraus wrote essays, poetry and plays, of which
the best known is probably the ironic epic The Last Days of Mankind
(1919). Schoenbergs own literary style was deeply inuenced by Kraus,
with whom he was on friendly terms.
Kru ger, Viktor (1887-?) studied conducting and philosophy with Artur Ni-
kisch and music rst with Guido Adler and then with Schoenberg from
1904 to 1907. He later emigrated to Chile, where he worked as a
composer and music-critic. Kruger was the primary witness to Mathilde
Schoenbergs elopement with Richard Gerstl, of which he sent a private
account to Schoenbergs widow in a letter written in 1954.
Labor, Josef (18421924) Austrian composer and organist (blind), pupillike
Schubert and Brucknerof Simon Sechter. He encouraged the young
Schoenberg to devote himself to music, and later collaborated with him
on a volume of the Denkmaler der Tonkunst in O
sterreich. Labors own

works include chamber music, orchestral and organ pieces. Said to have
been the philosopher Wittgensteins favourite composer.
Lehner, Eugen (b.1906) was the violist of the Kolisch Quartet from 1927 to
1938.
Linke, Karl (18841938) studied with Schoenberg from 1909 to 1912 and was
co-editor of the symposium published by Schoenbergs pupils in the
latter year. He subsequently worked in the eld of music education.
Loos, Adolf (18701933), the Austrian architect, was a leading gure of the
Viennese cultural ferment at the turn of the century. He argued forand
in the comparatively few buildings he was commissioned to design,
practiseda return to classical forms, simple, regular plans, symmetry and
absence of ornament. Schoenberg and he had a high mutual regard:
Schoenberg did his best to persuade people to give Loos commissions,
and Loos helped to nance some of Schoenbergs early concerts.
Malkin, Joseph (18791969) was a Russian cellist who played with the Berlin
Philharmonic Orchestra before emigrating to the USA in 1914, where he
played with the Boston and Chicago Symphony Orchestras. In 1933 he
founded the Malkin Conservatory in Boston, and engaged Schoenberg to
teach there during 193334, enabling him to come to the USA with the
assurance of work.
Newlin, Dika (19232006), composer and musicologist, studied with Schoen-
berg at UCLA from 1939 to 1941 and later taught at several American
universities, establishing the music department at Drew University, NJ.
She wrote extensively on Schoenberg: her principal books include
BrucknerMahlerSchoenberg (1949), the translations for the original
edition of Style and Idea, and Schoenberg Remembered (1980), an edition of
the daily diaries she kept as a member of Schoenbergs classes. Her
original works include three operas, a piano concerto, group and mixed
media compositions. In her seventies she posed for a pin-up calendar,
performed as an Elvis Presley impersonator, and fronted a punk rock
band, Apocowlypso; she also acted (usually in leather-clad punk roles) in
a number of horror movies.
Newman, Alfred (19011970), the distinguished Hollywood lm composer,
studied privately and played tennis with Schoenberg in 193637. He was
responsible for arranging the Kolisch Quartets historic recording of
Schoenbergs complete string quartets at United Artists studios. New-
mans many classic lm scores include Wuthering Heights (1939), Song of
Bernadette (1943), Captain from Castile (1947) and All About Eve (1950).
Nono, Nuria Dorothea (1932-), the rst child of Arnold and Gertrud
Schoenberg, married the important Venetian composer Luigi Nono
(19241990). She has compiled books and generally been active in the
cause of her fathers music. Currently (2004) she is President of the Board
of Trustees of the Arnold Schonberg Center, Vienna.
Pappenheim, Marie (18821966), born in Pressburg (Bratislava), was a
doctorshe specialized in skin diseasesand poet. Her poems were
published in Karl Krauss Die Fackel, and in 1909, while still a medical
student in Vienna, she became part of Schoenbergs circle. He painted
her portrait; she provided the libretto for Erwartung. In a will he made in
1915, Schoenberg named her as his literary executor and they remained
good friends. Pappenheim served in cholera epidemics in Istanbul and
Bulgaria before the Great War, and later worked in Mexico.
Pisk, Paul Amadeus (18931990), a pupil of Franz Schreker and Guido Adler at
Vienna University, studied composition with Schoenberg in Vienna
from 1917 to 1919 and was a founder member of the International So-
ciety for Contemporary Music. After teaching music theory in Austria he
emigrated to the USA in 1936, taght in California, Texas and Missouri
and eventually settled in Los Angeles.
Pravossudovich, Natalie (18991988), born in Vilna, was Schoenbergs only
pupil from Soviet Russia. She had previously studied at the Petrograd
Conservatory with Scriabins widow Vera and then with Sergei Lyapu-
nov. She began studies with Schoenberg in Berlin in 1929 but eventually
due to ill-health migrated to Italy, where she settled and pursued a com-
posing career.
Rankl, Karl (18981968) was an Austrian conductor and composer, born in
Gaaden. He became a pupil of Schoenberg (straight from the trenches)
and also of Webern, from 1918 to 1922, Schoenberg considered Rankl
among his best pupils of the post-war period. He was a member of the
board of the Verein fur musikalische Privatauffuhrungen and held a succession
of assistant conducting posts, including at the Vienna Volksoper and the
Krolloper in Berlin (where he aided Schoenberg by completing the piano
score of Von Heute auf Morgen). In 1938 Rankl ed to Switzerland with
his Jewish wife and in 1939 came to Britain where he conducted for the
BBC, was musical director of Covent Garden 194651 and conductor of
the Scottish National Orchestra 19527. Rankls own works include
eight symphonies and an opera Deirdre of the Sorrows after J.M.Synge,
which is dedicated to Schoenberg and was one of the three prizewinning
operas in a contest organized by the Arts Council of Great Britain for the
Festival of Britain.
Rosbaud, Hans (18951962), Austrian conductor, was noted for his inter-
pretations of contemporary music. His recordings of Schoenbergs Var-
iations for Orchestra and Moses und Aron (whose world premiere he
conducted in Hamburg on 12 March 1954, as well as the stage premiere
in Zurich on 6 June 1957) are classics.
Rose, Arnold (Josef ), originally Rosenblum (18631946), noted violinist, was
born in Romania and from 1881 to 1938 was leader of the orchestra of the
Vienna Opera. His Rose String Quartet premie`red Brahmss op.111
String Quintet as well as Schoenbergs rst two quartets and Verklarte
Nacht; moreover they gave many subsequent performances of the Schoen-
berg quartets, which Rose declared the most signicant chamber music
since Brahms. He married Gustav Mahlers sister Justine; his brother
Eduard (18591943), originally the cellist of the Rose Quartet, married
Mahlers sister Emma and died in the Terezin ghetto; Arnold ed to
London in 1938.
Rufer, Josef (18931985), Austrian musicologist, was a pupil of Zemlinsky,
Berg and Schoenberg, and also the latters chief assistant in Berlin from
1925 to 1933. In the 1950s he taught at the Berlin Hochschule and the
Darmstadt Ferienkurse. Schoenberg reposed considerable condence in
him. His Composition with Twelve Tones remains the principal introduc-
tion to Schoenbergs twelve-note method; his catalogue of The Works of
Arnold Schoenberg, though of its nature provisional, is the volume with
which all who seriously wish to explore the oeuvre must begin. He was a
founder editor of the Arnold Schoenberg Complete Edition in 1961. As a
teacher of composition, Rufers own pupils include Peter Gradenwitz,
Giselher Klebe and Isang Yun.
Schacht, Peter (190145) was a German pianist and composer from Bremen,
whom Schoenberg considered among the best of his composition pupils
in Berlin. He studied with Schoenberg up to 1933 but after the Nazi
seizure of power found it increasingly difcult to get his works per-
formed (mainly chamber music survives). During the war he played in a
Wehrmacht orchestra and was employed as a prison guard; he was killed
by a Russian grenade.
Scherchen, Hermann (18911966), self-taught German conductor who made
his debut sharing the conducting of Pierrot Lunaire with Schoenberg in its
1912 tour. He championed a wide range of contemporary music, espe-
cially of the Schoenberg school, throughout his life. He founded the
periodical Melos in 1920 and later the music publishing rm Ars Viva
Verlag. Scherchens recordings of Schoenberg vary in quality but are of
considerable interest.
Schillings, Max von (18681933), German composer and conductor, was a
friend and champion of Richard Strauss in Munich. As administrator of
the Liszt Fund he was responsible for the payment of the stipend which
allowed Schoenberg to continue living in Berlin in 19023. After a pe-
riod as artistic director of the Stuttgart opera Schillings was director of the
Berlin State Opera from 1919 to 1925, being dismissed from the post after
acrimonious arguments with the Prussian Minister of Culture. He be-
came President of the Berlin Academy of Arts in 1932, in which capacity
he was responsible for the removal of Schoenberg, Schreker, Franz
Werfel, Heinrich Mann and others from their positions following Hitlers
decree against the presence of Jews in cultural life. Having belonged to
the German avant-garde of the years before Schoenberg rose to promi-
nence, Schillings bitterly resisted further developments. His biggest suc-
cess as a composer was with the sensationalist opera Mona Lisa (1914), but
though his music shows skill and some individuality he composed little
after it and his association with the Nazi regime (posthumously strength-
ened by his widow) has retarded his rehabilitation.
Schmid, Erich (19072000), Swiss composer and conductor, studied with
Schoenberg in Berlin 193031 and then at the Hoch Conservatory in
Frankfurt. From 1934 to 1949 he was music director in Glarus and af-
terwards principal conductor of the Zurich Tonhalle orchestra; he also
conducted a good deal for the BBC and was principal guest conductor of
the City of Birmingham Symphony orchestra, 197882. During World
War 2, as a neutral Swiss, Schmid was able to act as a channel of com-
munication between Schoenberg in the USA and his son Georg in
Austria.
Schoenberg, Georg (190674), son of Arnold and Mathilde Schoenberg,
studied with his father, worked in music publishing and was himself a
composer, mainly of songs.
Schoenberg, Gertrud Bertha (18981967), the sister of Rudolf Kolisch,
married Schoenberg in 1924. She had studied acting in Vienna; in Berlin
she wrote the libretto for Von Heute auf Morgen and in Hollywood wrote
screenplays. After Schoenbergs death she was chiey responsible for
setting up the family music-publishing rm, Belmont Music Publishers,
in Los Angeles and in securing the performance of the two major
Schoenberg scores which were still unplayedMoses und Aron and Die
Jakobsleiter.
Schreker, Franz (18781934), the inuential Austrian composer, conductor
and teacher, was best-known for his stage works, especially the panto-
mime Der Geburtstag der Infantin and the operas Der ferne Klang, Der
Gezeichneten and Der Schatzgraber, which captivated audiences by their
highly-coloured and somewhat decadent Jugendstil idiom but rapidly
went out of fashion in the 1920s. In 1907 he founded the Vienna Phil-
harmonic Choir, with which he gave the premiere of Schoenbergs
Gurrelieder in 1913. From 1920 he was Director of the Berlin Hochschule
fur Musik, where his pupils included Max Brand, Berthold Goldschmidt,
Jascha Horenstein, Ernst Krenek and Felix Petyrek. When Schoenberg
arrived in Berlin in 1926 Schreker and he became close colleagues. In
1932 Schreker, who was half-Jewish, was forced to resign his position at
the Hochschule and took up a master-class at the Academy of Arts, but
was dismissed by the Nazis the following year. Schoenberg originally
regarded Schreker as a rival, but his affection and esteem for him (and for
his music) increased with the years: he numbered Schreker among the
select seven Dead Friends he wished to honour with the dedication of
Style and Idea (see above, entry on Jalowetz).
Seybert, Lisette (19011983), better known as Lisette Model, born in Vienna
of an Italo-Austrian father and a French mother, studied with Schoen-
berg from 1920 and became close friends with Gertrud Kolisch, later
Schoenbergs wife. She continued musical studies in Paris but after her
marriage she began to carve out a career as a photographer. Emigrating to
the USA in 1938, she established herself through exhibitions and her
work for national magazines as one of the leading photographers of the
era. She was also considered one of the best teachers in the medium:
among her many students was Diane Arbus. She used to say If ever in
my life I had one teacher and one great inuence, it was Schoenberg.
Skalkottas, Nikos (190449), Greek composer and violinist, studied with
Schoenberg in Berlin from 1927 to 1930, after having previously been a
pupil of Philipp Jarnach and Kurt Weill. He returned to Athens in 1933,
where he became a back-desk player in the Athens Radio, Conservatory
and Opera Orchestras and composed pretty much in obscurity for the
remainder of his life. His numerous compositions wed the intonations of
Greek folk music to a highly individual form of 12-note technique. They
range from the 36 Greek Dances to string quartets, cycles of piano pieces,
large-scale concertos and symphonic works. Skalkottas seems to have had
a falling-out with Schoenberg over aspects of serial technique, but the
details are obscure. Schoenberg regarded him as one of the most gifted of
his Berlin pupils.
Stein, Erwin (18851958), Austrian conductor and musicologist, was one of
Schoenbergs rst pupils. He worked much in music publishing, espe-
cially with Universal Edition in Vienna, and was one of Schoenbergs prin-
cipal assistants in organizing the Society for Private Musical Performances.
After the Anschluss he settled in London and worked for Boosey &
Hawkes, where he became an advocate for the music of Benjamin Britten
and helped to found the modern music periodical Tempo.
Stein, Leonard (19162004) studied piano with Richard Buhlig and was
Schoenbergs student and then teaching assistant at UCLA from 1935 to
1939. Schoenberg regarded him as a gifted composer. He helped nish
some of Schoenbergs books; edited the expanded second edition of Style
and Idea; arranged, edited and performed much of Schoenbergs music
and was the rst Director of the Arnold Schoenberg Institute at the
University of Southern California from 1974 to 1991.
Steuermann, Eduard (18921964), internationally known concert pianist and
composer, was born in Poland. He was a pupil in Berlin of Busoni,
Schoenberg and Humperdinck and continued to study with Schoenberg
in Vienna after the war. He championed modern piano music, especially
that of Busoni and the Schoenberg school, and emigrated to the USA in
1936. Steuermann was the performer in the premieres of practically all
Schoenbergs piano works, including the Piano Concerto in 1944. His
own music, inuenced by twelve-note procedures, has afnities with
Busoni, Webern and Schoenberg. In 1949 he married Clara Silvers (1922
1982), who had been a pupil and assistant to Schoenberg at UCLA and
was archivist of the Arnold Schoenberg Institute until her death.
Stiedry, Fritz (18831968), Austrian conductor, noted for his performances of
Wagner and 20th-century music. Between 1907 and 1958 he held posts
in Dresden, Berlin, Vienna, Leningrad and New York. (He emigrated to
the USA in 1938.) A friend of Schoenberg, he advised him against
coming to teach in the USSR and conducted the premieres of Die
gluckliche Hand and the Second Chamber Symphony. His wife, the singer
Erika Stiedry-Wagner, was a noted interpreter of Pierrot Lunaire, which she
recorded under Schoenbergs direction.
Strang, Gerald (190883), American composer and acoustics expert, studied
with Schoenberg in California 19356, and was his editorial assistant
193650. He also studied with Charles Koechlin and Ernst Toch. Strang
was managing editor of New Music Edition (founded by Henry Cowell)
and co-edited Schoenbergs Fundamentals of Musical Composition with
Leonard Stein. His own works include music for orchestra as well as
computer music and works for electronic tape.
Ullmann, Viktor (19081944), Silesian-born composer, conductor and mu-
sical theorist, studiedwithSchoenberg(andSteuermann, Eisler andKolisch)
in Vienna 191920 and subsequently with Jalowetz in Prague. He was a
founder-member of both the Vienna and Prague Societies for Private
Musical Performances, was an assistant to Zemlinsky in Prague and later
conducted in Zurich. An adherent of Rudolf Steiners anthroposophy, he
gave up music for some years to work in an anthroposophical bookshop
in Stuttgart and was later in charge of music at the Goetheanum in
Dornach. Unsuccessful in attempts to emigrate, in 1942, he was deported
to the notorious Terezin concentration camp in Czechoslovakia before
being sent to his death in the gas-chambers of Auschwitz in 1944. Ull-
manns importance as a composer is still being assessed and several of his
works are lost. The opera Der Kaiser von Atlantis, composed and rehearsed
in Terezin in addition to piano sonatas and songs, is a powerful symbol of
resistance to the Holocaust; his earlier opera Der Sturz des Antichrist is a
remarkable science-ction fantasy imbued with Steiners teachings.
Among his other works are a piano concerto and an impressive set of
orchestral variations on Schoenbergs Piano Piece op.19 no.4.
Violin, Moritz (18791956) was a child-prodigy pianist and composer and
lifelong friend of Schoenberg. He received early encouragement and
commendation from Brahms, and was also an early advocate for the
theories of Heinrich Schenker. He taught piano at the Vienna Akademie
until 1912, and later in Hamburg. Violin emigrated to the USA in 1939,
settling in San Francisco, but despite Schoenbergs efforts to secure him a
teaching position he was unable to resume a full-time musical career and
subsisted in a variety of jobs, including as a ticket collector on a ferryboat
in San Francisco Bay.
Weiss, Adolph (18911971), American composer, conductor and bassoonist,
studied with Schoenberg in Vienna and Berlin (19247) and was the rst
American to compose music according to the twelve-tone method. His
works include the cantata The Libation Bearers (after Aeschylus) and much
chamber music; he also wrote lm scores for Hollywood.
Wellesz, Egon (18851974), Austrian composer and musicologist, was a pupil
of Guido Adler and studied harmony and counterpoint (but not com-
position) with Schoenberg in 19045. He was the rst of Schoenbergs
pupils to gain independent success as a composer, which helped him
remain semi-detached from the Schoenberg circle; Schoenberg and he
were on uneasy terms, though in 1921 Wellesz wrote the rst book-
length study of his teacher, which Schoenberg considered excellent.
Wellesz taught at Vienna University until 1938, when he escaped to
Britain and settled in Oxford as a Fellow of Lincoln College. He was one
of the worlds leading authorities on Byzantine music. Before World War
2 Wellesz was known above all for his ballets and operas, some of which
(such as Alkestis and Die Bakkchantinen) represented an attempt to create a
new musical theatre based on Classical Greek drama. He was also one of
the founders of the International Society for Contemporary Music. After
the war (during which he found himself unable to compose) Wellesz
concentrated on instrumental and orchestral music, including an im-
portant series of nine symphonies, occasionally making use of 12-note
technique.
Wolff, Erich (18741913) was a pianist and composer, largely self-taught, a
close friend of Schoenberg and Zemlinsky in Vienna the 1890s. After
1902 he moved to Berlin, working as an accompanist, and died on a concert
tour in New York. Wolff enjoyed a brief vogue as a Lieder-composer in
the 1900s; he also wrote a ballet, a violin concerto and a string quartet.
Zehme, Albertine (18571946), Viennese actress, reciter, diseuse and singer
who specialized in melodrama. She commissioned several works in this
form from various composers, the most famous being Schoenbergs
Pierrot Lunaire (1912). She toured Europe performing Pierrot under his
direction, and remained on friendly terms with the Schoenbergs until the
1920s.
Zemlinsky, Alexander (von) (18721942), prominent Viennese composer and
conductor: one of Schoenbergs closest friends and his only formal tea-
cher. He was encouraged by Brahms and unsuccessfully wooed Alma
Schindler, who married Mahler instead. Conductor at the Vienna
Volksoper 19069, at the German Theatre in Prague 191127 (where he
gave the premiere of Erwartung in 1924), and at the Krolloper in Berlin
192732; he emigrated to the USA in December 1938 but soon fell ill
and eventually died in Larchmont, N.Y. When the rst edition of this
book was published Zemlinskys music was only beginning to emerge
from 40 years of obscurity. Now he is recognized as an integral member
of the Second Viennese School and a highly important composer in his
own right, one of the principal bridges between Brahms, Mahler and the
new music of the early 20th century. His Lyric Symphony, string quartets
and several of his operas have re-entered the international repertoire. To
many, his troubled and principled post-Romanticism appears all the
more attractive for having stopped short of whole-hearted support for the
Schoenbergian revolution. Schoenberg married Zemlinskys sister Ma-
thilde (18781924) in 1901; their friendship was intermittently strained by
the vicissitudes of the marriage, and after Schoenbergs remarriage to
Gertrud Kolisch in 1925 he and Zemlinsky saw each other more rarely.
Zillig, Winfried (190563), German composer and conductor, became a
private student of Schoenberg in Vienna in 1925 and followed him to
Berlin as a member of his masterclass in composition. He was assistant to
Erich Kleiber at the Berlin Staatsoper in 19278 and subsequently held
several posts as repetiteur or conductor. Regarded by Schoenberg as one
of the major talents of his Berlin Masterclass, Zillig continued to live and
work in Germany through the Nazi period as Director of the opera-
house in Posen. After the war he spent time in Ireland before undergoing
de-nazication and subsequently worked for Hesse Radio and NDR in
Hamburg, where he did much to promulgate the music of Mahler,
Schreker and the Schoenberg School and championed the causes of radio
opera and electronic music. He made the performing version of
Schoenbergs Die Jakobsleiter which has been given in concert since 1961.
Zilligs own works include operas (one after Shakespeares Troilus and
Cressida), Osterkonzert for orchestra, chamber music, songs and lm scores
(notably the substantial score for Hans Domnicks epic travel docu-
mentary Panamericana, 195860).
Zmigrod, Josef (190273), born in Berlin of Polish extraction, studied in
Schoenbergs composition masterclass from 1926 to 1929 and afterwards
tended to specialize in music for the theatre and the cinema, adopting for
this purpose the name Allan Gray. In Germany he wrote the scores for
the 1931 Franco-German co-production Berlin Alexanderplatz, and for
Billy Wilders Emil und die Detektive. He emigrated to England, where he
composed music for the Royal Shakespeare Companys productions in
Stratford-on-Avon and several lm scores including Powell and Press-
burgers The Life and Death of Colonel Blimp (1943) and The African Queen
(1951).
l ;
A P P E N D I X D
Bibliography
I do not attempt a general bibliography of the available material on Schoenberg, nor do I
indicate more than a fraction of my own reading in the course of writing this book. The
range of Schoenberg literature (in article, if not book form) is vast, and grows at a formidable
pace; my aim here has been simply to provide the basis of a useful further-reading list for the
interested explorer, classied under a few general (and by no means mutually exclusive)
headings. As well as being enlarged from the original edition this Bibliography now includes
Schoenbergs own writings and correspondence. It has also has been re-categorized, though
there is no ideal scheme of categorization when so many publications bestride two or more
genres among (for example) the biographical, the analytical, the anecdotal and the theoretic.
Naturally, in a book for English-speaking readers, I have concentrated on English-
language publications, but have indicated some of the most necessary material in other
languages as well. It is almost inevitable in a list of this kind that the selection of items should
appear somewhat arbitrary; for a much fuller bibliography the reader is referred to the article
on Schoenberg in the current edition of The New Grove. The Schoenberg literature astoni-
shingly even has its own specialist journals, notably the Journal of the Arnold Schoenberg Institute
published by the University of Southern California (hereafter JASI ) until 1998, which is con-
tinuing, so far on a more irregular basis, as the Journal of the Arnold Schonberg Center ( JASC) in
Vienna. It should be noted that the comprehensive Website of the Arnold Schonberg Centre
(http://www.schoenberg.at) makes available a multitude of items of primary and secondary
literature online.
Schoenbergs Textbooks, Lectures and Literary Works
Harmonielehre (Vienna 1911; revised and enlarged, Vienna 1922; much abridged English
version, Theory of Harmony, New York 1948; complete, trans. Roy E. Carter, London
1978).
Texte. Poems and texts intended for musical setting, including Totentanz der Prinzipien, Die
Jakobsleiter, and Requiem (Vienna 1926).
Models for Beginners in Composition (New York 1942).
Style and Idea. Essays and lectures (New York 1950, ed. Dika Newlin; new greatly enlarged
edition, ed. Leonard Stein, London 1975; revised paperback ed., London 1984).
x 352 x
Structural Functions of Harmony (London 1954, ed. Humphrey Searle; revised version with
corrections, ed. Leonard Stein, London 1969)
Preliminary Exercises in Counterpoint (London 1963, ed. Leonard Stein).
Schopferische Konfessionen. Essays, aphorisms etc. (Zurich 1964, ed. Willi Reich).
Testi poetici e drammatici. Italian translations including the rst publication of the play Der
biblische Weg (Milan 1967). German and English texts of Der biblische Weg, translation by
Moshe Lazar, in JASI Vol. XVII (1994).
Fundamentals of Musical Composition (London 1967, ed. Gerald Strang and Leonard Stein).
Vortrag / 12TK / Princeton ed. and translated by Claudio Spies (Perspectives of New Music,
1974).
Berliner Tagebuch (Berlin Diary, JanuaryMarch 1912) ed. Josef Rufer (Frankfurt, 1974).
Zusammenhang, Kontrapunkt, Instrumentation, Formenlehre: Coherence, Counterpoint, Instru-
mentation, Instruction in Form ed. Severine Neff, translated by Charlotte M. Cross and
Severine Neff (Lincoln and London, 1994)
The Musical Idea and the Logic, Technique, and Art of its Presentation ed. and translated by Patricia
Carpenter and Severine Neff (New York, 1995).
The remainder of Schoenbergs literary estate, published and unpublished, is very extensive:
further details may be found in Rufer (1959) andalong with an account of how Schoenberg
himself catalogued his literary remainsJean and Jesper Christensen, From Arnold Schoenbergs
Literary Legacy: A Catalog of Neglected Items (Detroit, 1998).
Letters
The principal collections include:
Arnold Schoenberg Letters, ed. Erwin Stein (Mainz 1958; enlarged English edition, 1964)
The Berg-Schoenberg Correspondence: Selected Letters, ed. Juliane Brand, Christopher Hailey and
Donald Harris (London, 1987)
Arnold Schoenberg Correspondence: A Collection of Translated and Annotated Letters Exchanged with
Guido Adler, Pablo Casals, Emanuel Feuermann and Olin Downes, ed. Egbert M. Ennulat
(Metuchen, NJ and London, 1991).
Briefwechsel der Wiener Schule. Volume I, Alexander Zemlinsky, Briefwechsel mit Arnold Schoenberg,
Anton Webern, Alban Berg und Franz Schreker, ed. Horst Weber (Darmstadt, 1995). Much
of the Zemlinsky-Schoenberg correspondence is translated in Antony Beaumont, Zem-
linsky (London 2000), itself a useful secondary biographical source.
The Schoenberg-Busoni correspondence is translated in full in Ferruccio Busoni: Selected Letters,
ed. Antony Beaumont (London, 1986), and the Schoenberg-Kandinsky correspondence in
Arnold SchoenbergWassily Kandinsky: Letters, Pictures and Documents, ed. Jelena Hahl-Koch
(Salzburg and Vienna, 1980; English ed. London and Boston, 1984). Several other sets of
correspondence have been published in JASI; see also Zukovsky, Paul, Shoaf, R. Wayne, et al.,
A Preliminary Inventory of Correspondence to and from Arnold Schoenberg ( JASI
Vols.XVIII-XIX, 199596). The Website of the Arnold Schonberg Center, Vienna, carries a
yet fuller and regularly updated inventory.
In General, Biographical, Festschriften
Armitage, Merle (ed.), Schoenberg (New York, 1937; facsimile reprint Westport, Conn.,
1977).
Arnold Schonberg zum funfzigsten Geburtstage, 13. September 1924 (Vienna 1924, special issue of
Musikblatter des Anbruch).
Auner, Joseph, A Schoenberg Reader: Documents of a Life (New Haven, 2003).
Bi bl i ogr aphy x 353
Bailey, Walter, The Arnold Schoenberg Companion (Westport, Conn., 1998).
Berg, Alban, et al., Arnold Schonberg in hochster Verehrung von Schulern und Freunden (Munich,
1912).
Brand, Juliane and Hailey, Christopher (eds.), Constructive Dissonance. Arnold Schoenberg and the
Transformations of Twentieth-century Culture (Berkeley, CA, 1997).
Franklin, Peter, The Idea of Music: Schoenberg and Others (Basingstoke, 1985).
Freitag, Eberhard, Arnold Schonberg in Selbstzeugnissen und Bilddokumenten (Hamburg, 1973).
Frisch, Walter (ed.), Schoenberg and his World (Princeton, NJ, 1999).
Gibbs, Christopher, Schoenberg in Chautauqua ( JASI Volume XI no.2, November 1988).
Gould, Glenn, Arnold Schoenberg: A Perspective (Cincinnati, 1964)
Hilmar, Ernst (ed.), Arnold Schoenberg, Gedenkausstellung 1974catalogue of centenary exhi-
bition, with essays and memoirs by Ratz, Keller, Lichtenfeld, Krenek, Stephan, Stuck-
enschmidt, and others (Vienna, 1974).
Meyerowitz, Jan, Arnold Schonberg (Berlin, 1967).
Neighbour, O. W., Schoenbergarticle in The New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians
(London, 1980), revised reprint as part of The New Grove Second Viennese School (London,
1983).
In Defence of Schoenberg (Music & Letters, January 1952).
Newlin, Dika, Bruckner-Mahler-Schoenberg (New York, 1947).
Nono-Schoenberg, Nuria, Arnold Schonberg 18741951. Lebensgeschichte in Begegnungen (Kla-
genfurt, 1998).
Reich, Willi, Schonberg oder der Konservativ Revolutionar (Vienna, 1968), translated as Schoen-
berg: a critical biography (London, 1971).
Rosen, Charles, Schoenberg (New York, 1975; London, 1976).
Rubsamen, Walter H., Schoenberg in America (Musical Quarterly, October 1951).
Shawn, Allen, Schoenbergs Journey (New York, 2001).
Smith, Joan Allen (ed.), Schoenbergs Way (Perspectives of New Music Fall-Winter 1979 /
Spring-Summer 1980)
Schoenberg and His Circle: A Viennese Portrait (New York, 1986).
Stuckenschmidt, Hans Heinz, Arnold Schoenberg (Zurich, 1951, 1957); Translation (London,
1959).
Schonberg: Leben, Umwelt, Werk (Zurich, 1974); Translation as Arnold Schoenberg: His
Life and Times (London, 1977).
Tetsuo Satoh, et al., A Bibliographic Catalog with Discography and a comprehensive Bibliography of
Arnold Schonberg (Kunitachi Music College Library Bibliography Series 1, 1978).
Wellesz, Egon, Arnold Schonberg (Vienna, 1921); translated (London, 1925); new English
edition, as A.S.: the Formative Years (London, 1971).
Arnold Schoenberg: An Appreciative Monograph (Oxford, 1945).
Religious, Aesthetic, Philosophical, and Other Non-Musical Topics
Christiansen, Jean, The Spiritual and Material in Schoenbergs Thinking (Music & Letters,
September 1984).
Christensen, Jean and Jesper, From Arnold Schoenbergs Literary Legacy: A Catalog of Neglected
Items (Detroit, 1998).
Covach, John, Schoenberg and the Occult: Some Reections on the Musical Idea (Theory
and Practice 17, 1992).
The Quest of the Absolute: Schoenberg, Hauer and the Twelve-Tone Idea (Black
Sacred Music, A Journal in Theomusicology, 1994)
The Sources of Schoenbergs Aesthetic Theology (Nineteenth-Century Music,
Spring 1996).
Cross, Charlotte M., Three Levels of Idea in Schoenbergs Thought and Writings (Current
Musicology 30, 1980).
Schoenberg and Words: The Modernist Years (New York, 2000).
Cross, Charlotte M. and Berman, Russell A., Political and Religious Ideas in the Works of Arnold
Schoenberg (New York, 2000).
Frisch, Walter, Schoenberg and the poetry of Richard Dehmel ( JASI Vol.IX, no.2,
1986).
Goehr, Alexander, Schoenberg and Karl Kraus: The Idea behind the Music (Music Analysis,
Vol. IV, 1985).
Kallir, Jane, Arnold Schoenbergs Vienna (New York, 1984)
Keller, Hans, Schoenberg: Problems of Translation (Books and Bookmen, July, August,
September 1974).
Lessem, Alan, Schonberg and the Crisis of Expressionism (Music & Letters, October 1974).
Music and Text in the Works of Arnold Schoenberg. The critical years, 190822
(Studies in Musicology 8, 1979).
Mackelmann, Michael, Arnold Schonberg und das Judentum: der Komponist und sein religioses,
nationales und politisches Selbstverstandnis nach 1921 (Hamburg, 1984)
Meibach, J. K., Schoenbergs Society For Musical Private Performances, Vienna 191822: A Doc-
umentary Study (Pittsburgh, 1984).
Meyer, Christian (ed.), Arnold SchonbergSpiele, Konstruktionen, Bricolagen (Arnold Schon-
berg Center, Vienna, 2004).
Meyer, Christian and Muxeneder, Therese (ed.), Arnold Schoenberg. Catalogue raisonnee [of
paintings and drawings] (Arnold Schonberg Center, Vienna)
Ringer, Alexander L., Schoenbergiana in Jerusalem (Musical Quarterly, January 1973).
Arnold Schoenberg and the Prophetic Image in Music ( JASI Vol. l, no. l, 1976).
Arnold Schoenberg and the Politics of Jewish Survival ( JASI Vol.III, no.1, 1979).
Schoenberg, Weill and Epic Theater ( JASI Vol.IV, no.1, 1980).
Arnold Schoenberg: The Composer as Jew (Oxford, 1990).
Schoenberg, E. Randol, Arnold Schoenberg and Albert Einstein: Their Relationship and
Views on Zionism (JASI Vol.XI, no.2, 1988).
Schoenberg, Lawrence and Kravitz, Ellen, Catalog of Arnold Schoenbergs Paintings,
Drawings and Sketches (JASI Vol.II, no.3, 1978).
Stein, Leonard, The Privatauffahrungen Revisited, in Paul A. Pisk: Essays in his Honour
(Austin, Texas, 1966).
Schoenbergs Jewish Identity (A Chronology of Source Material) ( JASI Vol.III,
no.1, 1979).
Sterne, Colin C., Arnold Schoenberg. The Composer as Numerologist (New York, 1993).
Tonietti, Tito M., Albert Einstein and Arnold Schonberg Correspondence (N.T.M. 5,
Basle, 1997).
Whitford, Frank, Arnold Schoenberg as Painter (The Tunes Literary Supplement, 13 July
1973).
Zaueschorn, Thomas, Arnold Schoenberg, Paintings and Drawings (Klagenfurt, 1991).
The Music in General, Individual Works
Bailey, Kathryn, Composing with Tones: A Musical Analysis of Schoenbergs Op.23 Pieces for Piano
(Aldershot, 2001)
Bailey, Walter, Programmatic Elements in the Works of Schoenberg (Michigan, 1984).
Boretz, Benjamin and Cone, Edward T. (ed.), Perspectives on Schoenberg and Stravinsky
(Princeton, 1968).
Brian, Havergal, Arnold Schonberg (Musical Opinion, September 1937).
Schonberg: Triumph at the B.B.C. National Concerts (Musical Opinion, March
1928).
Crawford, John C., Die gluckliche Hand: Schoenbergs Gesamtkunstwerk (Musical Quarterly,
October 1974).
Crowson, Lamar, Playing Schoenbergs Op. 29 (RCM Magazine, 1962, No. 3).
Dahlhaus, Carl, Die Fuge als Praludium. Zur Interpretation von Schonbergs Genesis-
Komposition Opus 44 (Musica 7/6, 1983).
Schoenberg and the New Music. Essays translated by Derrick Puffett and Alfred Clayton
(Cambridge, 1987)
Dale, Catherine, Schoenbergs Chamber Symphonies. The Crystallization and Rediscovery of a Style
(Aldershot, 2000).
Delaere, Mark and Herman, Jan, Pierrot Lunaire. Albert GiraudOtto Erich HartlebenArnold
Schoenberg (Louvain, La Republique des lettres 20, 2004).
Doran, Mark, Schoenbergs analysis of Unity in the Op.9 Chamber Symphony (Tempo,
January 2002)
Dumling, Albrecht (ed.), Verteidigung des musikalischen Fortschritts: Brahms und Schonberg
(Hamburg, 1990).
Dunsby, Jonathan, Schoenberg: Pierrot Lunaire (Cambridge, 1992).
Making Words Sing: Nineteenth- and Twentieth-century Song (Cambridge, 2004: dis-
cussions of op.13 and op.22 no.4).
Frisch, Walter, The Early Works of Arnold Schoenberg (Berkeley, 1993).
Goehr, Alexander, Schoenbergs Late Tonal Works (The Listener, January 1964).
Gradenwitz, Peter, Arnold Schonberg Streichquartett Nr.4, op.37 (Munich, 1986)
Hicken, Kenneth L., Aspects of Harmony: Schoenbergs Six Little Piano Pieces, op.19 (Winnipeg,
1984).
Hough, B., Schoenbergs Herzgewachse and the Blaue Reiter Almanac ( JASI, Vol. VII, no.2
1983).
Jalowetz, Heinrich, On the Spontaneity of Schoenbergs Music (Musical Quarterly,
Vol. XXX, 1944).
Keller, Hans, A Survivor of Warsaw (Music Survey, June 1951).
Schoenbergs Moses und Aron (The Score, June, October 1957).
Schoenbergs last work (Music Review, August 1957).
Moses, Freud and Schoenberg (The Monthly Musical Record, Jan.Feb. MarchApril
1958).
Schoenberg and the String Quartet (The Listener, April 1960).
Schoenberg as Music (The Listener, January 1965).
Whose Fault is the Speaking Voice? (Tempo, Winter 1966).
Schoenbergs Four Concertos (The Listener, February 1967).
Schoenberg and the Crisis of Communication (programme-book of London Sin-
fonietta Schoenberg/Gerhard series, London, 1973).
Schoenbergs Return to Tonality (JASI Vol.V, no.1, 1981).
Leibowitz, Rene, Schoenberg et son ecole (Paris, 1947); translated by Dika Newlin as Schoenberg
and His School: The Contemporary Stage of the Language of Music (New York, 1949).
Mackelmann, Michael, Arnold Schonberg: Funf Orchesterstucke op.16 (Munich, 1987).
Manning, Jane, A Sixties Pierrot (Tempo, July 2005).
Mason, Colin, Schoenberg and the Orchestra (The Listener, September 1961).
Nachod, Hans, The Very First Performance of Schoenbergs Gurrelieder (Music Survey,
Summer 1950).
Neighbour, O. W., A talk on Schoenberg for Composers Concourse (The Score, June
1956).
Moses and Aaron (Musical Times, June 1965).
Nelson, Robert U., Schoenbergs Variation Seminar (Musical Quarterly, April 1964).
Payne, Anthony, Schoenberg (London, 1968).
Perle, George, Schoenbergs Late Style (Music Review, November 1952).
Puffett, Derrick, Music that echoes within One for a Lifetime: Bergs Reception of
Schoenbergs Pelleas und Melisande (Music & Letters, May 1995); reprinted in Kathryn
Bailey Puffett, ed., Derrick Puffett on Music (Aldershot, 2001).
Puffett, Kathryn, Schoenbergs Piano Sonata (Tempo, April 2003).
Structural Imagery: Pierrot Lunaire Revisited (Tempo, July 2006).
Rauchhaupt, Ursula von (ed.), Schoenberg, Berg, Webern: the String Quartetsa Documentary
Study (Hamburg, 1971).
Rufer, Josef, Das Werk Arnold Schonbergs (Kassel, 1959); translated as The Works of Arnold
Schoenberg (London, 1962).
Schoffman, Nachum, Schoenbergs Op.33A revisited (Tempo, September 1983).
Schmidt, Christian Martin, Schonbergs Oper Moses und Aron (Mainz, 1988)
Sessions, Roger, Schoenberg in the United States (Tempo, December 1944, reprinted with
additions in Tempo, Winter 1972).
Spies, Claudio, The Organ Supplanted: a Case for Differentiations (Perspectives of New Music,
Spring-Summer 1973).
Stein, Erwin, Orpheus in New Guises. The Music of Mahler, Schoenberg, Webern, Berg, Britten by
one who knew and worked with them (London, 1953).
Steiner, Ena, Schoenbergs Quest: newly discovered works from his early years (Musical
Quarterly, July 1974).
Strasser, Michael C, A Survivor from Warsaw as Personal Parable (Music & Letters, February
1995)
White, Pamela C., Schoenberg and Schopenhauer ( JASI Vol. VIII no.1, 1984).
Schoenberg and the God-idea. The opera Moses und Aron (Ann Arbor, 1985).
Whittall, Arnold, Schoenberg Chamber Music (London, 1972).
Worner, Karl H., Gotteswort und Magie (Heidelberg, 1959), translated as Schoenbergs Moses
und Aron (London, 1963).
Zillig, Winfried, Notes on Die Jakobsleiter (The Score, June 1959).
Atonality and the Twelve-Note Method
Bogner, Dieter, Schonberg-Hauer: Vom Chaos zum Ordnung (Parnass Sonderheft 2, 1987)
Busch, Regina, On the Horizontal and Vertical Presentation of Musical Ideas and on Musical
Space (Tempo, September 1985, March 1986, and June 1986, trans. with footnotes and an
afterword by Michael Graubart).
Gerhard, Roberto, Tonality in Twelve-note Music (The Score, May 1952).
Goehr, Alexander and Goehr, Walter, Arnold Schonbergs Development towards the
Twelve-Note System, in European Music in the Twentieth Century, ed. Howard Hartog
(London, 1957).
Graubart, Michael, What are 12-Note Rows Really For? (Tempo, July 2003).
Haimo, Ethan, Schoenbergs Serial Odyssey. The Evolution of his Twelve-Tone Method, 19141928
(Oxford, 1990).
Hansen, Mathias, Arnold Schonberg. Ein Konzept der Moderne (Kassel, 1993).
Herschkowitz, Filipp, Le Fonti Tonali della Dodecaphonia di Schoenberg (Rivista Musicale
Italiana, OctoberDecember 1974).
Hicken, Kenneth L., Schoenbergs Atonality: Fused Bitonality? (Tempo, June 1974).
Hopkins, G. W., Schoenberg and the Logic of Atonality (Tempo, Autumn 1970).
Hyde, Martha, Schoenbergs Twelve-Tone Harmony: The Suite Op.29 and the Compo-
sitional Sketches.
Maegaard, Jan, Studien zur Entwicklung des dodekaphonen Satzes bei Arnold Schonberg (Copen-
hagen, 1972).
Milstein, Silvina, Arnold Schoenberg: notes, sets, forms (Cambridge, 1992).
Neff, Severine, Goethe and Schoenberg: Organicism and Analysis in Music Theory and the
Exploration of the Past, ed. Christopher Hatch and David Benstein (Chicago, 1993).
Neighbour, O. W., Dodecaphony in Schoenbergs String Trio (Music Survey, June 1952).
Perle, George, Serial Composition and Atonality: An Introduction to the music of Schoenberg, Berg
and Webern (Berkeley, 1962).
Rufer, Josef, Die Komposition mit Zwolf Tonen (Berlin, 1952), translated as Composition with
Twelve Tones (London, 1954).
Samson, Jim, Schoenbergs Atonal Music (Tempo, June 1974).
Sessions, Roger, Some notes on Schoenberg and the Method of Composing with Twelve
Tones (The Score, May 1952).
Spies, Claudio, Vortrag/12TK/Princeton (Perspectives of New Music, 1974).
Spinner, Leopold, A Short Introduction to the Technique of Twelve-Tone Composition (London,
1960).
The Abolition of Thematicism and the Structural Meaning of the Method of
Twelve-Tone Composition (Tempo, September 1983).
Stephan, Rudolf, Der musikalische Gedanke bei Schonberg (O
sterreichische Musikzeitschrift
37, 1982).
Webern, Anton, The Path to the New Music, ed. Willi Reich (Pennsylvania, 1963).
Wellesz, Egon, The Origins of Schonbergs Twelve-Tone System (Washington, 1958).
Schoenberg as Teacher
Antokoletz, Elliott, A Survivor of the Vienna Schoenberg Circle: An Interview with Paul
Amadeus Pisk (Tempo, September 1985).
Becher, Christoph (ed.), Schuler der Wiener Schule (Programme book, Vienna, 1995)
Black, Leo, Schoenbergs Pupils (The Listener, May 1968).
Gerhard, Roberto, Reminiscences of Schoenberg (Perspectives of New Music, Spring-Summer
1975).
Hilmar, Rosemarie, Alban Bergs Studies with Schoenberg ( JASI, Vol. VIII no.l, 1984).
Knight, Louisa May, Classes with Schoenberg January through June 1934 (JASI Volume
XIII no.2, 1990).
Newlin, Dika, Schoenberg Remembered: Diaries and Recollections 19381976 (New York, 1980).
Stein, Leonard, Schoenbergs Pupils ( JASI Vol.VIII, no.1, 1984).
Walton, Chris, Erich Schmid in Schoenbergs Composition Masterclass (Tempo, October
2001).
Index
Adler, Guido, 1415, 46, 49, 52, 270n, 336, 341, 349
Adler, Oskar, xiii, 3034, 57, 76, 80, 91, 93, 121,
201, 287, 336, 3434
Critique of Pure Music, 33n
Das Testament der Astrologie, 287n
Adler, Max, 30
Adler, Viktor, 25n
Adorno, Theodor, 71, 85, 145, 188, 295, 3368
Philosophie der Neuen Musik, 295, 337
Akademischer Verband fur Literatur und Musik, 23
Albuquerque, 845
Altenberg, Peter, 26
Althouse, Paul, 74
American Institute of Arts and Letters, 1
Amsterdam, 201
Andersen, Hans Christian, 45
Angartenstrasse, 31
Anninger Mountain, 41, 159
Anschluss, 80
Arbus, Diane, 347
Aristotle, 126
Arnold, Robert Franz, 41
Arnold Schonberg Center, 298, 344
Art Nouveau, 6
Atonality, 5n, 1268
Auerspergstrasse, 62
Auschwitz, 82, 34
Austro-Prussian War, 24
Babbitt, Milton, 73n, 142
Bach, David Josef, 312, 34n, 37, 45, 76, 169,
236, 337
Bach, Eva, 32
Bach, Johann Sebastian, xi, xv, 103, 10912, 123,
135n, 136, 167, 186, 231, 233, 26770, 271n
Clavierubung, 268
Komm, Gott, Schopfer, 268
Prelude and Fugue (St Anne), 2689
Schmucke dich, 268
Viola da gamba Sonata BWV 1027, 271n
Well-Tempered Clavier, 136
Bahr, Hermann, 25, 337
Bahr-Mildenburg, Anna, 337
Barcelona, 70
Bartok, Bela, 57, 76, 127, 152n, 195, 218, 295, 338
Balzac, Honore, 19, 21, 251, 254
Seraphita, 21, 251, 254
Bauhaus, 61n
B.B.C., 69
Beaumont, Anthony, 175
Beecham, Sir Thomas, 271
Beethoven, Ludwig van, 47n, 51, 1089, 135, 206,
2978, 300
Grosse Fuge, 1089
Piano Sonata No. 29, Hammerklavier, 1089
String Quartets, 206
Symphony No. 1, 124n
Symphony No. 3, Eroica, 109, 111, 206, 221
Symphony No. 5, 221
Symphony No. 9 (Choral), 109, 144n
Violin Concerto, 270
Bellermann, 48
Berg, Alban, xi, 6, 8, 1617, 19, 223, 32n, 46n,
478, 57, 59n, 60n, 76, 85, 901, 97n, 103, 107,
10910, 113, 145, 177, 190, 235, 252, 267,
291, 341, 345, 348
Altenberg-Lieder, 23
Chamber Concerto, 59n
Lulu, 76
3 Orchestral Pieces (op. 6), 123n
Symphonic Pieces, 76
Violin Concerto, 32n, 190, 298, 342
Berg, Helene, 59n, 76
Bergamo, 18
Berlin, 12, 1416, 23, 435, 50, 64, 265
Berlin Philharmonic Orchestra, 65
Berlin Staatsoper, 65, 76, 346, 350
Bernhardgasse, 56, 297
Bethge, Hans, 165
Bierbaum, Otto Julius, 43
Deutsche Chansons, 43
Billroth, Theodor, 120
Bittner, Julius, 57, 97 and n
Blake, William, 278, 293
Blaue Reiter, 1516
Bliss, Arthur, 81
Blitzstein, Marc, 66, 337
Blonda, Max. See Schoenberg, Gertrud
Bodansky, Artur, 73, 337
Boruttau, Alfred, 22
Bosendorf, Ludwig, 1
Bosendorfer Saal, 1, 5, 23, 38, 53
Boston, 72, 745
Boston Symphony Orchestra, 75
Botstein, Leon, 25n
Boulanger, Nadia, 337
Boulez, Pierre, xvi, 142, 295
Brahms, Johannes, xvi, 2, 31, 3441, 45, 1023,
10912, 1145, 1234, 158, 177, 186, 202, 204,
206, 2267, 2358, 241, 250, 26771, 345, 34950
Academic Festival Overture, 269
Cello Sonata No. 2, 124
x 359 x
Brahms, Johannes (continued)
4 Ernste Gesange, 238, 250
Haydn Variations, 198
Immer leiser wird mein Schlummer, 241
Piano Quartet No. 1 (orch. Schoenberg), 180,
193, 26970
Piano Quintet, 124
2 Rhapsodies (Op. 79), 232
String Quartet No. 3, 203
String Quintet No. 2, 345
Symphony No. 1, 110
Symphony No. 4, 124
Variations and Fugue on a Theme of Handel, 234
Brand, Max, 347
Bratislava. See Pressburg
Brecht, Bertolt, 338
Brentwood, 76, 79, 94, 297
Breslau, 259
Breuer, Hugo, 59n
Breuer, Josef, 11
Brian, Havergal, 69, 181, 337
Bridge, Frank, 218
Brigittenau, 27
Brinkmann, Reinhold, 101, 297
Britten, Benjamin, 127, 299, 348
Bruckner, Anton, 36, 92, 181, 299, 343
Buck, Pearl, 78, 188
The Good Earth, 188
Budapest, 26, 56
Buhlig, Richard, 348
Buntes Theater, 43, 265
Burkholder, J. Peter, 89n, 1534, 218n
Busoni, Ferruccio, 9, 1618, 57, 104, 115, 124, 177,
228n, 338, 348
Berceuse elegiaque, 16, 268n
Concert-Interpretation of Schoenberg Op. 11 No.
2, 9, 228n
Sketch for a New Aesthetic of Music, 97n, 124
Byron, George Gordon, Lord, 82, 220
Cafe Griensteidl, 36
Cage, John, 78
Carinthia, 47
Carltheater, 43
Carnegie Hall, 75
Carter, Elliott, 83
Casals, Pablo, 70, 102, 2701
Cerha, Friedrich, 76, 208n
Chagall, Marc, 72
Charlottenburg Opera, 65
Chautauqua, 75, 189
Chochem, Corinne, 84
Cincinnatus, 220
Clark, Edward, 16, 69, 3378
Coffer, Raymond, 6n, 59n
Commedia dellarte, 210
Concertgebouw Orchestra, 267
Coolidge, Elizabeth Sprague, 65, 218
Copland, Aaron, 83
Cowell, Henry, 348
Craft, Robert, 86
Daily Telegraph, 20
Dallapiccola, Luigi, 299
Debussy, Achille-Claude, 57, 115, 184, 243
Gigues, 184
Pelleas et Melisande, 44n, 177
Dehmel, Richard, 7, 19, 36, 40, 43, 203, 208,
23640, 254, 338
Wieb und Welt, 203, 208, 338
Denkmaler der Tonkunst in Osterreich, 270n, 336, 343
Denza, Luigi, 268
Deutsch, Max, 101n
Deutsche Arbeiter-Sangerbund, 168
Developing variation, 111
Dick, Marcel, 90, 338
Dieterle, Charlotte, 94
Dieterle, William, 94
Domingo, Placido, 298
Donizetti, Gaetano, 102
Doran, Mark, xiii
Dorotheergasse, 42
Downes, Olin, 103
Dowson, Ernest, 2501
Dreyfus Case, 39
Dudley, Lord Guilford, 244
Dukas, Paul, 57
Dvorak, Anton n, 40, 2013
Ehrbar Hall, 12
Einstein, Albert, 75, 80 and n
Eisler, Hanns, 38 and n, 56, 75, 81, 901, 95, 169,
180, 299, 338, 348
Eisler, Rudolf, 338
Elgar, Edward, 186, 269
Enigma Variations, 198
Engel, Carl, 82, 267
Engel, Lehmann, 73
Estancia, 85
Expressionism, 6, 1516, 11213, 228
Eysler, Edmund, 31
Die Fackel, 26, 342, 344
Falke, Gustav, 265
Ferdinand II, Emperor, 27
Feuermann, Emanuel, 271 and n
Fitzner Quartet, 38
Flesch, Carl, 65
Forte, Allen, 142
Frankel, Benjamin, 299
Frankfurt Radio, 148, 188, 249
Franz Joseph I, Emperor, 24, 39
Frederick, Kurt, 845, 338
Freisinn, 37
Freud, Sigmund, 11, 25n
Studien uber Hysterie, 11
Freund, Marya, 22
Fried, Oskar, 50
Frisch, Walter, 89n
Frundsberg, Georg von, 240n
Fuchs, Robert, 35, 176
Furtwangler, Wilhelm, 65
George, Stefan, 2, 7, 1213, 36, 2446, 2501, 3389
Der siebente Ring, 339
Gerhard, Leopoldina (Poldi), 70
Gerhard, Roberto, xix, 656, 70, 91, 101, 104,
1467, 270, 299, 339
360 x I nde x
Gershwin, George, 79, 295
Rhapsody in Blue, 79
Gerstl, Richard, 67, 22, 42, 118, 339, 343
Gesamtkunstwerk, 25960, 261
Gifford, Clarence, 79
Glass, Philip, 107
Globe, The, 20
Gmunden, 6, 51
Godowsky, Leopold, 75
Goehr, Alexander, 339
Goehr, Walter, 66, 339
Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von, 1201, 231, 236, 267
Goeyvarts, Karel, 295
Gold, Alfred, 236
Goldschmidt, Berthold, 347
Goldschmied, Malvina, 334
Goldwyn, Samuel, 78
Gradenwitz, Peter, 345
Graener, Paul, 71
Graf, Max, 36
Greissle, Felix, 56, 62, 80, 114, 137, 339
Greissle-Schoenberg, Arnold (grandson), 94, 214, 339
Grieg, Edvard, 46n
Holberg Suite, 189
String Quartet, 102
Gropius, 61n
Groth, Klaus, 158
Gruenberg, Louis, 342
G. Schirmer Inc., 82
Guggenheim Foundation, 84
Guilbert, Yvette, 43
Guiraud, Albert, 17, 211
Gutersloh, Paris von, 16, 19, 340
Gutheil-Schoder, Marie, 12, 340
Hamburg, 118
Handel, Georg Frideric, 2703
Concerto Grosso (Op. 6 No. 7), 272
Messiah, 271
Hannenheim, Norbert Han von, 667, 82, 340
Hanslick, Eduard, 39, 120
Haringer, Jakob, 252
Harmoniumsaal, 17
Harris, Roy, 83
Hart, Heinrich, 243
Hartleben, Otto Erich, 17
Hauer, Josef Matthias, 579, 98, 127, 340
Atonale Musik, 127
Etudes, 127n
Hauptmann, Gerhart, 254
Hauptstimme, 184n
Haydn, Joseph, 47n, 193, 268n, 271
Head, Raymond, xiii
Heilbronn, 236
Heine, Heinrich, 236n
Henckell, Karl Friedrich, 245
Henze, Hans Werner, 299
Hertzka, Emil, 11, 74n
Herzl, Theodor, 25n, 39
Hesse, Hermann, 59n
Heuberger, Richard, 34, 41, 46, 120
Heyse, Paul, 40n, 2367 and n
Hietzing, 8, 15
Hindemith, Paul, 65, 83, 180, 218, 299
Hinrichsen, Henri, 21
Hitler, Adolf, 62, 71, 82, 95, 220
Hochschule fur Musik (Berlin), 65, 66, 71, 345, 347
Hoffman, Ernst Theodor Amadeus, 121
Hofmannsthal, Hugo von, 25, 236, 238 and n, 254
Horenstein, Jascha, 66, 347
Horwitz, Karl, 46n, 341
Humperdinck, Engelbert, 163, 348
Die Konigskinder, 163
I
le de France, 72
Israel, 86
Ivanov, 46n
Ives, Charles, 295
Jacobsen, Jens Peter, 36, 41, 159, 241, 341
Gurresange, 41, 341
Jalowetz, Heinrich, 46n, 47, 341, 348
Janacek, Leos, 211
Jarnach, Philipp, 347
Joseph II, Emperor, 26
Juilliard School of Music, 75
Juon, Paul, 180
Kammersymphonie, 180
Kabbala, 171
Kalbeck, Max, 2, 120
Kandinsky, Wassily, 9, 15, 19, 21, 601, 61n, 95,
117, 259, 341
Der gelbe Klang, 259, 341
Kant, Imanuel, 30, 33n, 1201
Critique of Pure Reason, 33n
Karlshagen, 21
Karpath, Ludwig, 2
Keller, Alfred, 66, 68, 341
Keller, Gottfried, 236, 2402
Keller, Hans, 32n, 136, 336
Kierling, 32
Kirchner, Leon, 78, 341
Klebe, Giselher, 345
Kleiber, Erich, 65, 76, 350
Klein, Fritz Heinrich, 59n
Die Maschine, 59n
Kleine Pfargasse, 31
Klemperer, Otto, 65, 1889
Klemperer, Viktor, 244
Klimt, Gustav, 25, 53
Des Knaben Wunderhorn, 240 and n, 243
Kodaly, Zoltan, 57
Koechlin, Charles, 348
Kofer, Jozsef, 82, 3412
Kokoschka, Oskar, 26, 73, 259, 342
Kolisch, Rudolf, 56, 60n, 63, 65, 79, 81, 145, 268,
297, 342, 346, 348
Kolisch Quartet, 63, 789, 84, 102, 145, 272, 3424
Korngold, Erich Wolfgang, 57
Koussevitsky, Serge, 84
Koussevitsky Music Foundation, 84
Kramer, Walter, 74
Krasner, Louis, 32 and n, 80, 190, 342
Kraus, Karl, 256, 96, 3414
The Last Days of Mankind, 343
Kreisler, Fritz, 73
Krenek, Ernst, 66, 77, 347
I nde x x 361
Kroll Opera, 65, 344, 350
Kruger, Viktor, 6, 46n, 343
Labor, Joseph, 34, 201, 343
Lang, Fritz, 188
Larchmont, 82
Lehar, Franz, 102
Lehner, Eugen, 88, 137, 145, 343
Leibowitz, Rene, 106
Lenau, Nikolaus, 40, 176, 237
Lenin, Vladimir Ilyitch, 95
Leningrad, 75
Leopold I, Emperor, 278
Leopoldstadt, 278
Levant, Oscar, 289
Levetzow, Karl Freiherr von, 238
Liechtensteinstrasse, 6, 8, 15, 46
Lingg, Hermann, 236, 241
Linke, Karl, 19, 343
Liszt, Franz, 109
Liszt Foundation, 44, 346
Loefer, Charles Martin, 65
Canticum Fratris Solis, 65
Loos, Adolf, 256, 46, 50, 65, 341, 343
Ornament und Verbrechen, 26
Los Angeles, 756, 78, 80, 86
Lowe, Johann Carl Gottfried, 243
Lueger, Carl, 39
Lundell, William, 111
Luther, Martin, 240n
Lutheran Evangelical Church, 39
Lyapunov, Sergei, 344
Mackay, John Henry, 242, 258
MacPherson, James, 158
Maeterlinck, Maurice, 36, 44, 55, 1767, 248
Pelleas et Melisande, 44
Mahler, Alma (nee Schindler), 10, 423, 45, 4950,
52, 57, 61n, 81, 88, 342, 350
Mahler, Anna, 86
Mahler, Gustav, 6, 11, 1315, 20, 25 and n, 39, 423,
46, 4853, 86, 92, 98, 100101, 115, 161, 165,
181, 229, 235, 243, 252, 337, 340, 345, 350
Kindertotenlieder, 49
Das Lied von der Erde, 165
Symphony No. 3, 48
Symphony No. 8, 19
Symphony No. 10, 13
Mahler, Justine, 345
Malkin, Joseph, 72, 745, 343
Mann, Heinrich, 346
Mann, Thomas, 81, 85, 221, 267, 337
Doktor Faustus, 85, 337
Marc, Franz, 15, 341
Marx, Bernhard, 48
Mattsee, 42, 601
Meidling, 37
Mendelssohn, Felix, 226
Messiaen, Olivier, 295
Metropolitan Opera House (Philadelphia), 74
Meyer, Carl Ferdinand, 164
Milhaud, Darius, 57, 83, 127, 295
Mitropoulos, Dmitri, 190
Mittersill, 82
Model, Lisette. See Seybert, Lisette
Modling, 37, 41, 45, 56, 94, 297
Moldenhauer, Hans, 175
Monn, Georg Matthias, 47n, 70, 2702
Cello Concerto in G minor, 270n
Harpsichord Concerto in D minor, 2702
Monotonality, 122
Monteverdi, Claudio, 339
Morgenstern, Christian, 43
Mozart, Wolfgang Amadeus, 30, 39, 47n, 103, 109,
181, 193, 265n, 297, 300
String Quartet K428, 136
Die Zauberote, 248
Muck, Karl, 74
Munch, Edvard, 339
Munch, Georg, xv
Munich, 15, 82, 253
Munter, Gabriele, 15
Murnau, 15
Musical America, 74
Musical Idea. See Musikalische Gedanke
Musical Opinion, 69
Musikalische Gedanke, 989, 142, 144
Musikverein, 298
Musil, Robert, 25
Mussolini, Benito, 57
Nachod, Fritz, 28, 31, 37
Nachod, Hans, 12, 22, 28, 82, 236n
Nachod, Heinrich, 29
Nachod, Hermine, 29
Nachod, Mela, 29, 82
Nachod, Olga (Countess Pascotini), 29, 56
Nagano, Kent, 164n
Napoleon Buonaparte, 22021
NBC Radio, 111
Neapolitan relationships, 1245, 154, 236n
Neff, Severine, 99
Neighbour, Oliver, 154n
Neue Freie Presse, 39
Neue Wiener Tageblatt, 1
Newcastle, 16
Newlin, Dika, 78, 88, 90, 91n, 94, 104, 206n, 236n, 3434
Newman, Alfred, 78, 344
New York, 735
New York Philharmonic Orchestra, 6, 53
Nielsen, Carl, 299
Nietzsche, Friedrich, 104, 242
Nikisch, Artur, 343
Nolde, Emil, 16
Nono, Luigi, 344
North Rockingham Avenue, 76
Novakovic, Olga, 56
Nurnberger Platz, 66
Obere Donaustrasse, 27
Offenbach, Jacques, 29, 79
The Tales of Hoffmann, 29
Palais Fanto, 298
Palestine, 75
Palestrina, 97
Missa Papae Marcelli, 97
Pan, 17
362 x I nde x
Pantonality, 148
Pappenheim, Berta, 11
Pappenheim, Marie, 11, 63, 254, 255n, 344
Paris, 71
Part, Arvo, 107
Pascotini, Countess. See Nachod, Olga
Payerbach, 38, 40
Payne, Anthony, ix
Pergolesi, Giovanni Batista, 270
Peters Edition, 21
Petrarch, 213, 243
Petrassi, Goffredo, 299
Petyrek, Felix, 347
Pfau, Ludwig, 2367
Ptzner, Hans, 97
Futuristengefahr, 97n
Palestrina, 97
Philadelphia Orchestra, 74, 190
Piatigorsky, Gregor, 65
Pieau, Walter, 31, 39
Pijper, Willem, 57
Pisk, Paul Amadeus, 56, 65, 344
Plato, 98
Polnauer, Josef 76
Polyhymnia, 34, 175
Porter, Cole, 76
Posa, Oscar von, 50
Pound, Ezra, xv
Prague, 20, 27, 29, 57, 64
Pravossudovich, Natalie, 66, 344
Pressburg, 27, 29, 42, 56n
Princeton University, 75
Pro Arte Quartet, 342
Prokoev, Sergei, 127, 218
Prussian Academy of Arts, 64, 71
Puccini, Giacomo, 263
Rankl, Karl, 56, 114, 275, 3445
Deirdre of the Sorrows, 345
Ravel, Maurice, 57, 97
RCA Victor, 74
Reform Judaism, 28, 33
Reger, Max, 57, 115, 186, 268
Ein romantische Suite, 268
Reich, Steve, 107
Reich, Willi, 89n
Reinecke, Hertha, 249
Reiner, Fritz, 197
Reinhardt, Max, 69, 340
Reinick, Robert, 236
Respighi, Ottorino, 65, 269
Trittico Botticelliano, 65
Riemann, Hugo, 109
Rilke, Rainer Maria, 248, 2501
Ringtheater, 289, 56
Roddie, 105
Rosbaud, Hans, vii, 188, 249, 345
Rose, Arnold, 2, 46, 345
Rose Quartet, 12, 345
Rubbra, Edmund, 149
Rufer, Josef, 54, 60, 656, 192, 229, 267, 297, 345
Composition with Twelve Tones, 345
The Works of Arnold Schoenberg, 345
Runes, Dagobert D., 173
Salus, Hugo, 265
Salzburg, 60
Satie, Erik, 57
Schacht, Peter, 66, 345
Schaufer, Robert, 118
Schenker, Heinrich, 1434, 349
Styrian Dances, 144, 177
Scherchen, Hermann, 18, 3456
Scheu, Josef, 37
Schickaneder, Emanuel, 265n
Schiele, Egon, 26, 340
Schiller, Friedrich, 31, 120
Schillings, Max von, 44, 71, 346
Schindler, Alma. See Mahler, Alma
Schirmer, Gustave, 82
Schlaf, Johannes, 240
Schlegel, August Wilhelm, 121
Schleiermacher, Steffen, 59n
Schmid, Erich, 667, 82n, 150, 346
Schmidt, Christian Martin, 297
Schmidt, Franz, 32, 46, 57, 108, 336
Schnabel, Artur, 65
Schnitzler, Arthur, 25
Schoenberg, Arnold
LIFE
Army service, 556, 113, 266, 275
Concerts, 12, 1213
Diary, 8, 119, 183, 185
Esoteric interests, 867, 934
Family, 279
Health, 28, 70, 75, 834, 221
Inventions, 92
Letters, 9, 14, 21, 55, 59, 603, 86, 95, 144n, 145,
17980, 182, 1978, 271, 276, 287
Origins, 268
Paintings, 9, 13, 101
Personality, 89105
Publishing, 11, 21
Political convictions, 32, 37, 601, 72, 95
Religious beliefs, 28, 33, 3940, 61, 712, 86, 923,
1034, 2923
Reputation, ixxii
Reviews, 2, 17, 21, 39
Teaching, 16, 468, 56, 658, 901
Theories, 98100, 120125, 1357
Transcriptions, 26770
Writings, 80, 96
COMPOSITIONS
Alla Marcia, 266
Am Strande, 248, 252
2 Ballads (Op. 12), 2434
Begleitungsmusik zu einer Lichtspielszene, 70,
1889
Die Beiden, 238
Brettllieder, 44, 162, 2655
Das Buch der hangenden Garten, 78, 1213, 113, 118,
131, 208, 226, 235, 2412, 2458, 257, 339
Canons, 76, 85, 168, 267
Cello Concerto after Monn, 70, 79, 2702, 338
Chamber Symphony No. 1 (Op. 9), xii, 5, 23, 52,
67, 1157, 1245, 155, 17981, 183, 196, 233,
243, 291, 338
I nde x x 363
COMPOSITIONS (continued)
Chamber Symphony No. 2 (Op. 38), 5, 7980,
1803, 1936, 209n, 2667, 2912, 348
De Profundis, 155, 1734, 274, 288, 293, 297
Dreimal Tausend Jahre, 139, 1734, 288, 293
Ei, du Lutte, 159
Die Eiserne Brigade, 113, 266
Erwartung, xii, 1113, 64, 69, 103, 113, 118, 131,
155, 163, 185, 188, 208, 222, 228, 252, 2548,
2612, 291, 293, 300, 340, 343, 350
Es ist ein Flustern in die Nacht, 236n
Folksong Arrangements, 268
3 Folksongs (Op. 49), 174
Friede auf Erden, 164, 293
Gavotte and Musette, 176
Genesis Prelude, 159, 199200, 291
2 Gesange (Op. 1), xiii, 45, 235, 2389
Die gluckliche Hand, 7, 12, 19, 113, 118, 1312, 165,
1856, 188, 254, 25862, 274, 276, 291, 293,
3412, 348
Gruss in die Ferne, 241
Gurrelieder, xii, 1213, 16, 223, 41, 44, 52, 55, 65,
69, 74, 79, 1089, 1145, 124, 15964, 1768,
181, 206, 210, 2345, 2413, 253, 274, 290, 298,
300, 337, 347
Herzgewachse, 16, 2489, 292, 341
In hellen Traumen hab ich Dich oft geschaut, 236
Die Jakobsleiter, vii, 5660, 84, 88, 93, 96, 119, 133,
159, 165, 181, 185, 251, 254, 27480, 288, 2923,
300, 338, 346, 351
Kol Nidre, 79, 86, 155, 1712, 2201, 293
Lied der Waldtaube (from Gurrelieder), 162
2 Lieder (Op. 14), 2446
3 Lieder (Op. 48), 252
4 Lieder (Op. 2), 45, 235, 23940
6 Lieder (Op. 3), 235, 23941
8 Lieder (Op. 6), 115, 2412
Lied ohne Worte, 34, 226
3 Little Pieces for chamber orchestra (1910), 130, 266
6 Little Pieces for Piano (Op. 19), 15, 1301,
22830, 266
Madchenfruhling, 237
Mannesbangen, 237
Mein Herz das ist ein tiefer Schacht, 237
Modern Psalm (Op. 50C), 86, 159, 274, 2878,
293, 300
Moses und Aron, xvii, 62, 689, 84, 96, 155, 165, 254,
260, 264, 274, 28088, 291, 293, 300, 339, 3456
Nicht doch!, 238
Notturno, 36, 1756
Ode to Napoleon Buonaparte, 82, 86, 155, 195,
22021, 233, 29092
4 Orchesterlieder (Op. 22), 57, 132, 235, 24952, 277
6 Orchesterlieder (Op. 8), 2424
Pelleas und Melisande, xii, 14, 20, 45, 50, 52, 75, 109,
115, 1769, 206, 253, 298
Phantasy for Violin and Piano, 86, 149, 2245
Piano Concerto, xvii, 82, 1489, 155, 1957, 220,
233, 28992, 299, 348
Piano Piece (Op. 33A), 2312
Piano Piece (Op. 33B), 2312
3 Piano Pieces (1894), 226
3 Pieces for Piano (Op. 11), 89, 1112, 127, 130,
2268, 230, 232
4 Pieces for Mixed Chorus (Op. 27), 1656
5 Pieces for Orchestra (Op. 16), xii, 8, 1011, 17, 20,
74, 118, 126, 12931, 148, 163, 1835, 251, 256, 300
5 Pieces for Piano (Op. 23), 133, 22932
6 Pieces for Male Chorus (Op. 35), 70, 95, 102n,
16871, 300
Pierrot Lunaire, xii, 1718, 57, 74, 79, 108, 113, 119,
132, 163, 21013, 249, 256, 268, 290, 345, 348, 350
Presto for string quartet, 2012
Romance, 31, 201
3 Satiren, (Op. 28) 83, 1658, 262, 267
Scherzo and Trio for string quartet, 202
Ein Schilied, 37, 237
Serenade (Op. 24), 133, 21114, 229
Ein Stelldichein 208
String Quartet No. 1 (Op. 7), 2, 51, 81, 115, 124,
148, 2059, 241, 290
String Quartet No. 2 (Op. 10), 15, 79, 12, 21, 23,
33, 79, 113, 119n, 152, 156n, 181, 194, 20810,
239, 241, 2667, 275, 277, 290, 292, 33940
String Quartet No. 3 (Op. 30), 65, 70, 1456, 150,
2178, 292, 295, 342
String Quartet No. 4 (Op. 37), 79, 81, 148, 150,
1535, 192, 21820, 292, 342
String Quartet Concerto after Handel, 72, 79, 270,
2723, 342
String Quartet in D (1897), 379, 114, 124,
2013, 291
String Trio (Op. 45), 84, 1556, 172, 199, 2215,
288, 2912, 294, 300
Stuck for violin and piano, 201
Suite for Piano (Op. 25), 134, 1513, 155, 189, 229,
2312
Suite for 7 Instruments (Op. 29), 64, 102n, 139,
14950, 193, 2157, 292
Suite in G for strings, 79, 102n, 18990
A Survivor from Warsaw, 82, 84, 86, 137, 149, 155,
1723, 290, 2923, 300, 338
Theme and Variations (Op. 43), 84, 1968
Variations for Orchestra (Op. 31), 65, 6870,
140141, 148, 1868, 198, 292, 300, 345
Variations on a Recitative (Op. 40), 82, 148, 155,
2334, 292
Verklarte Nacht, xii, 7, 4041, 44, 46, 48, 106, 108,
111, 114, 124, 148, 159, 1767, 2035, 208, 237,
239, 253, 267, 290, 338, 345
Violin Concerto, 79, 1379, 155, 18992, 218, 220,
270, 342
Von Heute auf Morgen, 656, 70, 102n, 188, 2624,
291, 344, 346
Waldesnacht, 237
Waltzes, 176
Weihnachtsmusik, xviii, 266
Wind Quintet (Op. 26), 67, 137, 193, 2146, 292
LITERARY & THEORETICAL WORKS
Aphorisms, 96, 100101
Der Biblische Weg, 689, 70, 81, 86, 92, 96, 280
Brahms the Progressive, 110
Eartraining through Composing, 78
Fundamentals of Musical Composition, 123n, 348
Harmonielehre, 13, 15, 74, 978, 100, 110, 1235,
128, 130, 147
How One Becomes Lonely, 102
364 x I nde x
Models for Beginners in Composition, 100
Modern Psalms, 86, 93, 96, 2878
Ptzner, or Palestrinas Revenge, 97
Preliminary Exercises in Counterpoint, 100
Requiem, 63
Structural Functions of Harmony, 84, 100, 122, 125, 149
Style and Idea, 30n, 97, 123n, 124n, 341, 3478
Totentanz der Prinzipien, 19, 59, 96
PROJECTS
Aberglaube, 253
Cello Concerto No. 2
Choral Symphony, 19, 58, 1323, 181, 192, 251,
254, 275
Darthulas Grabgesang, 159
Fruhlings Tod, 40 and n, 176
The Good Earth, 78
Israel Exists Again, 174, 287n
Jewish Symphony, 192
Odoaker, 253
Organ Sonata, 233
Die Schildburger, 253
Septet, 134n
Serenade for small orchestra, 176
Symphony in G minor, 181
Und Pippa tanzt, 254
Wendepunkt, 182
Schoenberg, Georg (son), 52, 62, 82, 346
Schoenberg, Gertrud (nee Kolisch), 635, 70, 72n, 94,
105, 216, 262, 276, 3467, 350
Schoenberg, Gertrude (daughter), 15, 43, 56, 623, 80, 94
Schoenberg, Lawrence (son), 94
Schoenberg, Mathilde (nee Zemlinsky), 68, 15, 17,
2122, 4046, 512, 59n, 624, 118, 343, 350
Schoenberg, Nuria (daughter), 70, 72n, 105, 344
Schoenberg, Randol (grandson), 27n
Schonberg, Abraham (grandfather), 267
Schonberg, Arthur (cousin), 29, 82
Schonberg, Filip (putative great-grandfather), 26
Schonberg, Heinrich (brother), 29, 82
Schonberg, Ignaz (uncle), 27
Schonberg, Ottilie (sister), 28, 41
Schonberg, Pauline (nee Nachod, mother), 27
Schoenberg, Ronald (son), 105
Schonberg, Samuel (father), 2731
Schonberg, Simeon (putative great-grandfather), 26
Schonberg, Theresia (nee Lowy, grandmother), 267
Schopenhauer, Arthur, 30, 96, 1201, 278
Schreker, Franz, 11, 22, 57, 65, 71, 97, 262, 341,
344, 3467, 350
Christophorus, 66 and n
Schubert, Franz, 169, 176, 202, 226, 243, 297, 343
Schumann, Robert, 241
Schutz, Heinrich, 110
Schwarzenbergplatz, 298
Schwarzwald, Eugenie, 46
Scott, Cyril, 57
Scott, Sir Walter, 105n
Scriabin, Alexander, 57, 115
Scriabin, Vera, 344
Sechter, Simon, 343
Second Viennese School, 47 and n
Serkin, Rudolf, 56
Sessions, Roger, xv, 74, 144n, 299
Seybert, Lisette (Lisette Model), 56, 62, 347
Shaw, George Bernard, 168
Shema Ysroel, 172
Shilkret, Nathaniel, 198
Shostakovich, Dmitri, 75n, 1023, 295, 299
Sibelius, Jan, 102, 295
Silcher, Friedrich, 217
Siloti, Alexander, 180
Silvers, Clara, 90, 348
Simpson, Robert, 299
Simrock, Fritz, 36
Skalkottas, Nikos, 66, 68, 299, 347
Smetana, Bedrich, 203
Smith, Sherman, 85
Socrates, 48
Sollertinsky, Ivan, 75n
Specht, Richard, 14
Spiedel, Ludwig, 120
Spinner, Leopold, 299
Sprechstimme, 17, 159, 163, 210, 256, 260, 277, 27981, 288
Starnberger See, 15
Stefan, Paul, 53
Stefan, Rudolf, 297
Stein, Erwin, 11, 14n, 46n, 47, 76, 268n, 3478
Stein, Leonard, 78, 97n, 297, 348
Steinakirchen, 11
Steiner, Rudolf, 348
Stern Conservatoire, 16, 44, 47, 185
Steuermann, Eduard, 16, 60n, 79, 90, 145, 195, 297, 348
Stiedry, Fritz, 75, 193, 348
Stiedry-Wagner, Erika, 79, 348
Stockerau, 37
Stockhausen, Karlheinz, xvi, 142, 295
Stokowski, Leopold, 74, 79, 190, 195, 269
St Petersburg, 20
Strang, Gerald, 78
Straus, Oscar, 43
Strauss, Johann, 24, 60, 79, 102, 268
Kaiserwalzer, 268
Strauss, Richard, 8, 1011, 37, 445, 97, 109, 115, 161,
204, 208, 235, 238, 243
Don Quixote, 177
Elektra, 340
Sinfonia Domestica, 49
Taillefer, 44, 159
Stravinsky, Igor, 18, 57, 86, 97, 167, 199, 218, 286, 299
Babel, 199
Pulcinella, 270
Ragtime, 211
Le Sacre du Printemps, 286
The Soldiers Tale, 211
Strindberg, August, 9, 19, 60, 259, 278
Dream-Play, 9
Suk, Josef, 57
Sumperk, 267
Swedenborg, Immanuel, 19, 60, 93, 96, 251, 278, 293
Szecseny, 267
Taborstrasse, 28
Tagore, Rabindranath, 19
Tauber, Richard, 263
Tavener, John, 107
Tchaikovsky, Peter Ilyitch, vii
I nde x x 365
Tegernsee, 52
Temple, Shirley, 76
Tennyson, Alfred, 163
Terezin, 82, 345, 349
Thalberg, Irving, 78
Tippett, Michael, 339
Toch, Ernst, 348
Total chromaticism, 5n, 126134, 279
Total serialization, 142, 295
Traunkirchen, 60, 229
Traunsee, 6, 51, 62, 185
Trotsky, Leon, 95
Twelve-note method, xiixiii, 54, 589, 75, 112, 13442
U
berbrettl, 434, 46n, 340

UCLA, 767, 79, 83, 90, 190, 348
Ullmann, Viktor, 56, 82, 3489
United Artists, 78
Unity of Musical Space, 111
Universal Edition, 10, 51, 74n, 76, 347
University of California at Los Angeles. See UCLA
University of Michigan, 297
University of New Mexico, 84
University of Southern California, 76, 2978, 348
Urphanomen, 121
Valen, Fartein, 299
Vanhal, Johann Baptist, 47n
Vare`se, Edgard, 18
Verein fur musikalische Privatauffuhrungen, 5660, 102,
267, 336, 339, 344, 347
Vereinigung schaffender Tonkunstler, 4950
Vienna, 1, 6, 15, 22, 27, 37, 456, 802, 86, 110
Vienna Academy of Music and Fine Arts, 13, 36
Vienna Secession, 25
Vienna University, 30, 46
Viertel, Salka, 92n
Violin, Moritz, 31, 80, 144n, 349
Vlad, Roman, 299
Wagenseil, Georg Christoph, 47n
Wagner, Otto, 25n
Wagner, Richard, 22, 36, 4041, 100102, 10911,
11415, 123, 160, 178, 204, 206, 239, 263
Die Meistersinger, 105
Parsifal, 111, 148
Tristan und Isolde, 41, 111, 160, 227, 243, 290
Walter, Bruno, 49
Warsaw Ghetto, 84, 172
Washington, George, 220
Webenau, Vilma von, 46n
Webern, Anton, ix, xi, xvixvii, 68, 1617, 23,
46n, 478, 51, 567, 59, 60n, 76, 82, 901, 103n,
107, 113, 127, 130n, 137, 145, 155, 191, 218,
228, 235, 248, 295, 298, 341, 344
Bagatelles for string quartet (Op. 9), 228
Concerto for 9 Instruments (Op. 24), 191
6 Orchestral Pieces (Op. 6), 23
Wedekind, Frank, 43, 265
Weill, Kurt, 102, 180, 2956, 347
Die Burgschaft, 296
Symphony No. 2, 295
Weinberger, Josef, 43
Weingartner, Felix, 52
Weiss, Adolf, 66, 221, 349
Weiss, Emil, 49n
Wellesz, Egon, 38n, 47, 57, 204, 299, 349
Werfel, Franz, 81, 346
Werndorff, Etta, 12
Whitman, Walt, 240
Whittall, Arnold, ix
Wiene, Robert, 188
Wiener Allgemeine Zeitung, 14
Wiener Quartet, 65
Wiener Tonkunstlerverein, 34, 3841
Winternitz-Dorda, Martha, 12, 22
Wittgenstein, Ludwig, 26, 143, 343
Witz, 72n
Die Woche, 243
Wolf, Hugo, 204, 235, 241
Wolf-Ferrari, Ermanno, 180
Sinfonia da Camera, 180
Wolff, Erich, 36, 350
Wolpe, Stefan, 299
Wolzogen, Ernst von, 434
Wood, Henry, 2021
Wulli, 101n
Yun, Isang, 345
Zehlendorf, 15, 18
Zehme, Albertine, 1718, 163, 350
Zeit-Echo, 249
Zemlinsky, Alexander von, xi, 67, 11, 1415,
2023, 3446, 4853, 55, 57, 625, 72, 76,
80, 82, 92, 114, 14950, 1757, 17980, 182,
2023, 2378 and n, 243, 2523, 337, 341, 345,
348, 350
Fruhlingsbegrabnis, 40n
Maeterlinck Lieder, 23
Sarema, 37, 253
Die Seejungfrau, 45, 50, 177
String Quartet No. 2, 2122
Der Traumgorge, 50, 52, 63n
Zemlinsky, Clara, 21, 41
Zemlinsky, Louise, 80
Zemlinsky, Mathilde. See Schoenberg, Mathilde
Zentralfriedhof, 297
Zillig, Winfried, 66, 276, 35051
Zionism, 39, 61, 68, 72, 75
Zmigrod, Josef, 66, 351
Zweig, Stefan, 25
366 x I nde x

Master Musicians - Schönberg

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Master Musicians - Schönberg

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Master Musicians - Schönberg

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

m/m/m/m/m/

sterreichische Nationalbibliothek, Vienna, and Mrs

berbrettl (literally super-plank, a term derived

berbrettl, and was soon dissatised

berbrettl. She was one of those who had music per-

nnchen von Tharauno folksong, as is

tudes, and two

sterreich, for which

berbrettl. A friend also of Egon

sterreich. Labors own

berbrettl, 434, 46n, 340

You might also like

Pfad - The Proxy pFad of © 2024 Garber Painting. All rights reserved.